The Arrogance of Man: Remastered Edition

by Johng117

Rating: mature
Tags: Gore, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Other, Romance, Sex, Profanity, Adventure, Violence, Crossover, Human, Main 6
Length: 306112

When man played God, he gave rise to beings of renowned strength. This is the tale of how one turned his curse into a blessing, with power from those long before him

When man sought to harness the power of gods themselves, beings of renowned strength and power were made. In his hubris, man has created a hated enemy. These beings cannot be controlled. But, only one has the power to restore order to a world that is falling into chaos. He is no longer alone. This is HIS story.

(Disclaimer! This is a complete overhaul of the original story. Events will differ from the original. This is a crossover and humanized fanfic of Godzilla and MLP FIM. Cover art is done by me! A special thanks to ThePMB-Brony and Moongaze14 for helping me correct grammar errors and proof reading this fic.)

Published 2021-07-24 20:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2025-01-04 06:51:24 UTC

Chapter 1: Friendship is Magic Pt. 1

20 Years Before the Return of Nightmare Moon...

It was a summer day. The sun was blazing high in the sky, casting its heat and rays down upon the soil below. The birds soared overhead, flying off to the horizon, where an endless ocean lied. There was an island that sat in the middle of the ocean. The island was tropical in nature, holding many forms of flora and fauna.

Colorful birds of paradise were perched on the great branches of the trees. Bright green vegetation grew high and low, blooming with brightly colored flowers. Truly, this place was a paradise.

Beyond this forest however, lied a great open mining pit. The area left no sign of plant nor animal life. Metallic fences enclosed the inner workings of this quarry. Men who were native to this island hauled away gravel and other heavy bits of stone. They passed a group of men, who were not of this land.

This group of foreigners moved deeper within the quarry, passing mounds of gravel and workers.

"Last month, we detected a radiation pocket and thought we struck uranium. When we stacked the heavy machinery..." explained one of the men, who sported formal attire consisting of dark slacks and a jacket. He led the men to a rail, where they overlooked the center of the quarry. Or at least what once was. There lied a great pit that ran deep below the earth, deeper than the quarry itself. Mangled machines and metallic structures hung over the edges of the pit.

"The entire floor collapsed, taking the machinery down with it. At least 40 miners went down as well," said the formal man, his tone grim.

"You said that this led down to a cavern and that you found something?" asked one of the other men. The formal man nodded.

Later, the men found themselves clad in radiation suits. They ventured through a deep dark cavern. Their breaths partially fogged up the visors of their masks. Rays from their flashlights shined throughout the cavern, partially illuminating their way.

"I've seen nothing like this before. I was hoping that one of you would know, considering your 'connections'," said the formal man, taking the lead ahead of the group. The group passed by large structures that stuck out of the ground, like jagged pale stones. Eventually, the men made their way to a point in the cavern, where a wide space was left, leaving a shocking sight for them to behold.

What the men saw was that of colossal vertebrae, running deep down into the cavern. Rib-like protrusions jutted out of the vertebrae, as though it were the tail of some reptile.

"Magnificent," said one of the men in awe. He turned to the formal man.

"This doesn't get out. Be sure that this stays under wraps, understood?" asked the man.

"What about the mine?" asked the formal man.

"It's collapsed. It's much too unstable to continue this operation. Understood?" questioned the man. The formal man slowly nodded, before turning back to the colossal fossils.

"Tell the Committee that we found another one," said the man.

11 Years Later...

It was late noon. The sun was beginning to set over the Far East. Just off the coast of the Haysia mainland, lied an island called 'Neighpon'. It was known as 'The Land of the Rising Sun' to some. Here in this country lied the developing cities, with great buildings being erected by the hardworking locals of this land.

But beyond the cities was the countryside. Here, smaller towns and villages lied. Some villages firmly retained some of Neighpon's oldest traditions.

A lone large house lied, surrounded by acres of trees. The house bore a crest at the face of the house, just above the front entrance. The crest was that of a sphere, with a spiral reaching the center. The paw of a dragon grasped the sphere. This was a well-known crest among those who lived in this region of the land.

Inside of this traditional home, there was a Dojo. Here, there were paintings that were hung. They depicted serpentine dragons. At the back of the dojo stood a grand painting, which depicted a great wave, caused by a stylized bipedal dragon. The creature stood with bulging eyes, and long fangs much like the Long Dragons. The creature stood in front of a red sun.

A man of grand stature stood over a young child. He bore a rough appearance, with dark spiked hair, adding to his aggressive looking appearance. A beard covered his square and strong jaw. Amber colored eyes stared at the boy, crossing his muscle bounded arms.

"Again," said the man in a commanding tone.

The child winced as he stood up, sweating. He shared many traits with the man before him, only he held softer features and wider eyes, which contrasted the adult's weathered face.

The boy grunted as he swung his leg upward. He began to swing his leg over and over again. The child was panting, his motion starting to become sluggish. As he swung his leg again, he lost his footing. In a vain attempt to regain his balance, the boy fell back onto his rear. He panted, his kimono drenched in sweat.

"You must work on your balance, my son. But, we'll stop for today," said the man as he walked out of the dojo. The child sighed in exhaustion as he rose up to his feet and followed him.

Later that evening, both father and son found themselves in a room, where a small table lied. The man passed the boy a bowl full of rice and beef. The boy eagerly took his bowl and grabbed his chop sticks.

"Junior, remember to give thanks," said the man sternly. The boy sighed as he set the bowl and chopsticks down. He clasped his hands together before bowing his head and closing his eyes.

"Thank you for this meal," said 'Junior'. The boy then quickly began to scarf down his food. The father began to eat as well.

"We need to work on your discipline as well."

"Dad, why do we have to do all of this training?" asked Junior.

"Before your mother left this world, I promised that I'd make sure that you were safe. But like her, I won't be around forever. I must teach you the ways of the samurai as my father did before me. Then you'll be able to protect yourself, when I no longer can," said the father. He took notice of his son sitting in silence, having ceased eating. A gloomy expression was on the boy's face. The thought of losing both his mother and father obviously upset the child. The father mentally scolded himself for his bluntness.

"But, that's quite a ways off," said the father. Junior sadly nodded.

Things hadn't been easy since the passing of his mother. The last night that they had together was still fresh in his mind. While Junior grieved, his father only pushed training on him, teaching him the arts of combat. He wasn't sure how his father could do that in light of what's happened. But, the boy supposed that everyone had their own way of grieving.

"Dad... Is it really alright that we're doing this? Mom always said that it was wrong to fight," said Junior.

"She said it was wrong to pick a fight. There are times where violence is senseless. But, there is no wrong in defending yourself or those you love. You need not to worry about disgracing her memory, so long as you keep that to heart," said the father. Junior nodded in understanding.

"Quick quiz. What is one of the Takeshi clan's keys to victory?" asked the father.

"To conquer thy opponent, one must meet him with unrelenting force," said Junior.

"And what is our clan's oldest saying?" asked the father.

"Fight or Die," answered Junior.

"Very good. Always remember that. To fight is to live. To run is to die," said the father with a nod. He stood up and made his way over to a counter in the room. His son looked over curiously, as his father grabbed an unfamiliar scroll and brought it over. The boy noticed a sun shaped seal to be on the scroll. It was made of a fine parchment that the boy had never seen.

"What's that?" asked Junior.

"It seems that I received a message from an old friend. I've waited until after our training to read it," said the father as he began to read the scroll. The scroll read as followed:

'Dear Gojira Takeshi, it's been quite some times since you and I have last seen each other. I hope that things are well with you. I write to you to inform you that I will soon be visiting Neighpon for a meeting with the Emperor. Perhaps we can do some catching up. I hope to see you soon. Sincerely, your friend, Celestia.'

The father smiled to himself. His son peered over his shoulder, his face scrunching up in confusion.

"What is that gibberish?" asked Junior.

"It's another language, Junior," said Senior in amusement.

"Can you read it?" asked Junior in confusion.

"Indeed. It's a message from an old friend. From Celestia, the Princess of Equestria," said Senior. Junior's eyes widened in shock.

"You're friends with a princess?!" exclaimed Junior.

"I met her long before you were born. At the time, I was in charge of being her guide and guardian when she was here for diplomatic relations. Her guards didn't take too kindly to me, being around her at all times. Especially considering the situation at the time," said Senior, smiling with a nostalgic look on his face.

"Somehow she warmed up to me as more than a bodyguard. Perhaps your old man's charm won her over. You can bet your mother was mighty jealous," said Senior with a small chuckle. Junior smiled in amusement.

"An interesting woman she was. She held a lot of fascination for our country, something I wasn't expecting from a foreign ruler. She shared tales about her homeland. I too was fascinated," said Senior.

"Was she pretty?" asked Junior, curious.

"An understatement. She was like the head goddess, Amaterasu, in power and beauty. She was quite beautiful. Second to your mother, of course," said Senior with a chuckle. Junior smiled, imagining what such a woman could look like. The way his father spoke of her hinted at the fondness of the memories that he held.

"She sounds amazing. You think I could meet her someday?" asked Junior. Senior smiled.

"Perhaps. She's to visit our land soon. Maybe we'll meet her, and I'll introduce you," said Senior. His son smiled brightly.

"I would love that!" said Junior. Senior ruffled his hair with a warm smile.

There was the sound of crashing. Senior and Junior jumped at the sound. Senior shot up to his feet and rushed to the furniture of his room, drawing out a katana. He began to unsheathe the blade.

"Junior, stay down!" said Senior, before rushing over to the next room. Junior's heart raced as he heard the sound of a scuffle, along with agonized cries. Junior quickly hid behind a wall. His breaths were quick and sweat trailed down his skin. He heard footsteps rushing over, causing the boy to shrink in fright. He saw his father stepping back into the room, wielding his katana, which was now coated in blood.

"Junior, are you alright?!" Senior asked, frantic. The boy nodded quickly, avoiding eye contact with the blade.

"What's happening?" asked Junior.

"We have to go! It's not safe!" said Senior as he held out his hand to the boy. Junior took his hand and stood. His father ushered him to the back of the house, where another sliding door was present. As Senior slid it open, he was met with a man in black. Senior barely had enough time to react, as this stranger raised his hand and cast a blinding light. Senior found himself blown back off of his feet.

"Father!" Junior cried, rushing to his father. The man in black stepped inside. From other doors and through windows, more men dressed in similar apparel stormed inside. Senior snarled as he shot up. He pointed away at the boy.

"Take cover!" shouted Senior, before rushing to engage these invaders. Junior ran to the kitchen, hiding behind the counter as Senior swung his blade at his enemies. He hacked and slashed anyone that got in his path. Those who stepped in close to avoid his swings, Senior met them with strikes from his knee or a headbutt. Junior cupped his ears and closed his eyes, drowning out the cries of the men that his father cut down.

As Senior was about to make another strike, a bright bolt of magic crashed into his chest. He groaned in pain as he staggered back. He gave a war cry as he attempted to strike back, but he was met with another bolt from his back. He was struck by the remaining men, who used their magic to wear him down. Senior collapsed to his knees. One of the men in black turned to find Junior hiding. He gave a wicked chuckle as he approached. The boy started to panic.

As Junior began to flee, the same figure suddenly appeared right in his path in a bright flash. He had warped before him. The boy was grabbed by this invader. Junior cried out to his father for his help. Senior growled as he shot up to his feet

"GET AWAY FROM MY SON, YOU BASTARD!" Senior shouted in fury as he drew his blade. However, he was met with a blunt strike to the back of his head. Senior groaned as he collapsed to the ground, as one of the men stood over him with a bulky hand gun in his grasp. The sides lit up a violet color. He aimed the weapon at the father, as the child cried out.

"No! We need them both!" shouted one of the men. The man who held the gun just looked down at Senior, his weapon still aimed at the old warrior's head.

"NO! LEAVE MY DAD ALONE!" cried Junior, kicking and squirming. The man who held him raised a glowing hand over his eyes.

"Shhhh." The man hushed. As the hand came down passed the boy's line of sight, he felt himself grow weak. His vision darkened, prompting him to slump in the invader's hold.

Canterlot, Equestria. 9 years later...

It was morning. The summer sun shone over this land, full of endless green fields, hills, and great mountains that reached high into that snow had frosted their top. On one mountain, a city sat on its side. A grand porcelain white castle stood among this city.

Within the grand structure, there was a large room bedroom. A bed sat in the middle of the room, and some finely crafted furniture sat against the walls. In this room sat Junior. Though, he was no longer the small nine year old boy that he once was. He had grown into a late teenager. His body had grown to be large for someone his age. His hair took on a spikier appearance. His chin had squared more, and his face lost its roundness. His physique also carried muscle that added to his stature. But, the boy's eyes were no longer large and bright. Instead, they had lost the light that he held in his childhood and narrowed into a permanent scowl. He wore a charcoal grey hoodie that hid a bit of his muscles beneath and a pair of dark jeans.

Junior was writing his thoughts down into a journal. Something he's done for quite some time now. He found that it helped him vent his feelings without troubling those around him. As he continued to write, there was a sudden knock at his door. The boy's heart jumped in his chest.

"J-Just a second!" called Junior. He frantically placed the journal into the drawer of his desk. He began to settle himself and stood from his seat. He approached the door and opened it. His eyes met with a familiar woman.

She was a woman in her thirties. She was clad in golden armor, save for the helmet. Her grey uniform exposed beneath the gaps of her armor. The woman was tall, standing at 6 foot 1. Her hair was a light blonde, with long locks that shined under the light. Her eyes were piercing as a bright blue. On her back were red bird-like wings. This guard was a member of the Valkyrie race, a sub category of humans.

"Her royal highness requests your presence at her chambers," the guard informed. Junior grimaced.

"Oh?" His brows furrowed, and his tone filled with worry.

"Relax, you're not in trouble," said the guard with a chuckle. She playfully nudged Junior's shoulder.

"C'mon. It's rude to keep a lady waiting," said the guard, winking at the boy.

"R-Right," said Junior, following the guard out of the room.

The pair trailed through the seemingly endless halls of the castle. The velvet rugs ran through the long halls. Large windows allowed the morning light to shine through the halls. The two passed a few royal guards, who were clad in similar armor, except they wore helmets with light blue plumes running on the top. A couple of maids were in the process of cleaning the windows. They stiffened as they noticed Junior. They turned their attention away quickly and went back to work. Junior sighed to himself as he noticed this.

"So, how have you been, Goji? Still getting into fights?" asked the guard.

"N-No. Not since I put the last three guys into the hospital," said Junior, his tone a bit quiet.

"Yeah, I remember that." The guard laughed. "I don't know you manage in these fights. You're like a powerhouse!"

"Thanks, Blaire. Although it's not like I wanted to. I was just defending myself. Celestia was pretty upset that day," said Junior with a somber sigh. Blaire noticed his tone. She stopped walking and turned to Junior, giving the boy a sympathetic smile.

"Hey, it's not like she was angry at you. She was just worried sick," said Blaire, reassuringly. Junior frowned.

"Is that supposed to make me feel better?" asked Junior. Blaire chuckled as she nudged the boy.

"Smartass. Well, you're 18 now. Have you given any thought to what you wanted to do with your future? I mean, I hope you didn't plan to live in your room for the rest of your life," said Blaire with a teasing smile.

"I-I don't know. I'm not sure what I want to do," said Junior, a discouraged look on his face. The future. That was something that he always dreaded.

"Why not enlist for the Royal Guard?" suggested Blaire. Junior glanced at her.

"The Royal Guard?" asked Junior.

"Yeah! With your athleticism, you can easily pass the physical training. Though I'd be lying if I said I wasn't concerned about how you deal with authority," said Blaire with a somewhat uneasy smile.

"Oh come on, I'm not that bad," said Junior with a scoff.

"You're just too proud. You tend to talk back," said Blaire. Junior sighed in dismay.

"Then maybe it's not the life for me," said Junior.

"It might be. You haven't gotten a cutie mark yet," said Blaire.

"That's because I'm Neighponese. My people don't get those," said Junior.

"Oh right," said Blaire with a titter. Junior inhaled through his nostrils, as he was suddenly greeted with memories of his father, who pushed him to train in the arts of the warrior for the time that they had. The boy may not have been proficient, but he did have a knack for it.

"I guess I'll consider it. Thanks, Blaire," said Junior, forcing a smile. The woman smiled warmly at him.

Junior had always liked Blaire. When he first came to Canterlot, he had a hard time adjusting to life here. Blaire was just a recruit when he was young. But for whatever reason, this woman began to spend her free time with him. She had grown to be a bit of sister figure to him. If not for her, then Junior doubted that he'd have been able to adjust to his new home. He only wished he could confide in her more.

Junior and Blaire soon came across a large door. It was the princess's living quarters. Blaire knocked on the door.

"Come in," called a voice with a motherly tone.

Blaire opened the door and entered the room, with Junior trailing behind her. The room had light blue walls and a lavender floor. A cushion pillow lied in the middle of the room, on top of a large purple mat that was meant to be lied on. All were placed a safe distance from the fire place. Sitting on a bed near the balcony was a woman. But, she was no ordinary woman. This was the ruler of all of Equestria. Princess Celestia.

She was radiant like the sun itself and with beauty that rivaled the goddess of the Rising Sun in Neighpon. She rose from her seat, standing at the height of 7 feet. She bore long multicolored hair. The colors were that of cool and light color tones of blues, greens and pinks. Her lovely hair flowed majestically in the air, caused by the powerful magic that she possessed.

Celestia was an 'Avatar', a human with both the wings of a Valkyrie and the magic and ears of an Elf. These beings were incredibly rare, and were like Gods, according to the inhabitants of this land.

Celestia's eyes were violet. Her skin was fair, and her wings were a grayish white. She wore a golden crown upon her head, where a purple gem sat proudly in the center, along with a white dress that exposed her shoulders, golden heels, and a necklace with a stylized sun that represented her 'Cutie Mark'. The woman appeared to be in her early 30s, but those who met her knew better as she was actually over a thousand years old. Junior realized that his father really undersold the radiant beauty that this princess held. Celestia met the two with a warm smile.

"Thank you, Sergeant. You are dismissed," said Celestia. Blaire bowed.

"Of course you majesty. See you later, Goji!" Blaire waved to the boy before walking out the door.

"Bye." Junior called out. He turned to meet the princess's gaze.

"You wanted to see me?" asked Junior.

"Yes, I wanted to discuss something with you, dear," replied Celestia, motioning Junior to sit on the bed. The boy obliged and sat down, with Celestia sitting beside him.

"As you know, I'll be in Ponyville for this year's Summer Sun Celebration," said Celestia. Junior nodded.

"Yeah, I remember."

Junior recalled watching Celestia raising the sun during these events in Canterlot. It was an amazing sight to see, and a great demonstration of her divine power.

"So what about it?" asked Junior. He wondered why the princess would bring this up. But, a sense of dread began to creep in.

"I'd like for you to join me for this year's Summer Sun Celebration," said Celestia.

'There it is,' thought Junior in dismay.

"I... I don't know," Junior struggled to think up an excuse.

"I mean, I don't mind staying here. I've seen the celebration many times before. It's really not a big deal," said Junior, turning his head away from Celestia. He felt the Avatar place her hand on his cheek, bringing his face to meet back with hers. A soft expression brought comfort to the boy.

"Junior, your father wouldn't want this for you. Isolating yourself from the world. It saddens me to see you alone. I want you to try and make some friends in Ponyville. At the very least, make an effort to interact with people," said Celestia, running her hand through the boy's dark hair. Junior sighed, his eyes downcast.

"If it really means that much to you, then I'll go," said Junior in defeat.

Celestia's face broke into a beaming smile as bright as the sun that she raised. She embraced the boy, holding him tightly. Junior was pressed against her shoulder, his face reddening at the affection. It was pretty embarrassing for a guy his age being held as if he were still a child., but he didn't fight her. Celestia broke the hug and held the boy's shoulders, looking at him directly.

"I'll have a chariot ready for you to get to Ponyville immediately. I'll even have a guard escort you while you're there," said Celestia.

"That's not necessary. I'll just take a train. I can learn my way around." Junior waved his hand dismissively. Celestia frowned.

"Junior..."

"Come on, please? I'm not a little kid anymore. Besides, the guards have better things to do instead of playing babysitter, don't they?" asked Junior. He then shook his head with a shudder.

"Besides, if people saw a royal guard hovering over my shoulder, it could attract the wrong attention," said Junior. Celestia cocked a brow.

"Wrong attention?"

"Yeah. Like someone who'd pretend to be my friend because they think I'm some kind of Lord or something," said Junior, smirking to himself. There was nothing that the boy despised more than the type of parasites that he just described. He could imagine what would happen if a bunch of small town people realized that he had a close relationship to the Princess. Besides, he really wanted to be alone during this trip. Celestia pondered his reasoning.

"Well... Alright, just be careful." Celestia reluctantly agreed. Junior nodded and smiled.

"Of course. I guess I should get ready," said Junior as he turned to leave the room. Celestia weakly smiled as the boy left her chambers. She sighed.

"I was hoping this would be a good excuse to get him and Twilight to meet," said Celestia, disappointed by the outcome.

Meanwhile, Junior returned to his chambers. He took a seat back at his desk. The boy reached into a drawer and drew out his journal. He continued to write his last thoughts with a sigh. He leaned back in his chair, staring up at the ceiling. He held a hand up to the ceiling, obscuring the light from the lamp above.

A brief flash of an old, hated memory filled his current thoughts. He recalled staring up at a much brighter lamp, in the middle of a dark, cold room.

Junior clenched his eyes tightly, attempting to suppress the memory before he could remember more. He sighed, rubbing his neck.

"I can't go on like this," said Junior.

Meanwhile...

A golden chariot flew in the sky, being pulled by two Pegasi covered in golden armor. A young Elf girl in a scholar uniform sat in the back of the chariot, her arms hanging over the edge, and a displeased expression on her face. Next to her was a young dragon named Spike. Spike was about 4 feet in height; his scales were a light mulberry, his chin and the underside tail were a light spring bluish grey. Spike's spikes were green, structured much like a mohawk, and his reptilian eyes were pistachio. Spike held a letter in his claws, reading off from the message.

"My dear Twilight, there is more to a young person's life than studying. So I am sending you to supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration in this year's location: Ponyville. I also have an even more essential task for you to complete," Spike sat closer to the Elf girl, "make some friends!"

The Elf slumped her head down after hearing the last part of the letter sent by Celestia.

"Look on the bright side Twilight. The princess arranged for you to stay in a library! Doesn't that make you happy?" Spike asked, attempting to lighten up Twilight's mood.

"Yes," Twilight shot up, "Yes, it does. You know why? Because I'm right. I'll supervise the preparations as fast as I can, then get to the library to find some proof on Nightmare Moon's return."

"Then, when will you make friends like the princess said?" Spike asked, concerned about where this was going.

"She said to check on preparations. I am her student and I'll do my royal duty. But the fate of Equestria does not rest on me making friends." Twilight countered.

The chariot had made its way to the town Ponyville, touching down safely to ground. The Pegasi whinnied after stopping the chariot, kicking their forelegs in the air. Twilight and Spike got off the chariot, giving scratches to the Pegasi's ears.

"Maybe the people in Ponyville have interesting things to talk about!" Spike stated as pink-haired 'Earthbound girl' walked down the road of the town, with a smile on her face. She then noticed Twilight and Spike, stopping in front them.

"C'mon Twilight, just try," insisted Spike. Twilight stood, unsure how to strike a simple conversation. She started with a greeting.

"Uh...hello?"

The pink-haired girl shot into the air a few feet, her eyes wide and gasping loudly. In a second, she was gone, passing over Twilight and Spike. The two were dumbfounded by the situation.

"Well that was interesting, alright," said Twilight sarcastically.

Spike sighed as the pair continued their way down the road.

A few hours had passed. Junior found himself leaving the train station, a map of Ponyville in his hand. He took a brief look at his destination.

Ponyville was much smaller compared to the city of Canterlot. Not every building stood tall or clustered together just to fit on the mountain it was built on. Buildings made up of wood and stone were what made up the structures. A golden thatch made off the slopping roof tops of the buildings.

Junior continued to walk away from the platform, reading the map. The boy found a few places that he would be able to hang out to kill some time until the Summer Sun Celebration began, though that was going to be a long night.

Junior began to pass by a few of the locals. They gave him curious and uneasy stares. Junior noticed but did his best to ignore them. His height of 6’2 combined with his build did make him appear intimidating. That wasn't counting the unfriendly permanent scowl that was stuck on his face.

However, Junior found himself bumping into a female Valkyrie. She bore hair that was a light grayish opal color, with a large pink bow. She had eyes that were light grayish raspberry. Her feathered wings were a Persian blue. The girl stumbled a bit and turned to see who she ran into. She gasped, finding Junior to be towering over her. The Valkyrie was visibly trembling at his delinquent-like appearance.

"I-I'm sorry! I didn't mean to bump into you!" The girl spoke with a bit of a slightly slurred accent.

"What are yo-" Junior began until he was interrupted.

"Please don't hurt me! I'll do anything!" The girl braced herself, her arms raised over her head and her eyes tightly shut.

Junior was stumped; he had a few similar situations like this before, especially with girls. Junior looked at his surroundings and noticed people were staring. Some had fearful expressions for the poor unfortunate soul, some had disgusted looks on their faces at how shameful this young man was toward that girl, a few others looked like they were ready to intervene and try to fight. Junior saw how bad the situation looked, he would have to try to approach this delicately or else all hell would break loose.

'Damn.' Junior thought to himself.

"It’s no big deal. Really, it’s fine," said Junior, trying to put on a friendly smile.

The Valkyrie started to relax a bit. Junior saw this and knew that he just might avoid putting a few more people in the hospital.

"Look, it was an honest mistake. Let's just forget about it and go about our business," said Junior.

The girl seemed to completely relax as she put her arms down and looked up to Junior.

"Flitter!" called a slightly deeper, feminine voice.

The girl who apparently named Flitter turned her attention from Junior and toward another girl in the direction that she was originally running toward. The girl was also a Valkyrie, she had the same colored wings but slightly darker, her hair was spiky and was a pale cerulean with white highlights. She was flying toward Flitter and Junior.

"Cloudchaser!" called back Flitter as she waved her hand. Junior merely turned to walk off, thinking that now was as good as any to leave.

Junior noticed that some people that were watching went about their business, while some kept an uneasy eye on him and went back to what they were doing. A couple made gestures as warnings toward Junior as saying: 'I got my eye on you pal' or 'you better not cause trouble'. Junior finally moved out of the area, he noticed that he was sweating.

"Jeez, how in the hell am I supposed to make friends when crap like this happens?" asked Junior irritably. Celestia had a little too much confidence in him.

Junior was then knocked off of his feet by a pink blur. Junior groaned as he lied on the floor on his back.

"Owwwiee~," said a high, feminine voice.

Junior got up to his feet and saw what, or who ran into him. It was a pink-haired Earth bound girl with hair that looked like cotton candy. She wore a pink shirt with two blue balloons and one yellow balloon on her chest, representing her cutie mark. The girl wore hot pink shorts with baby-blue shoes and yellow knee high socks. She was on her behind, rubbing her forehead.

"Here, let me give you a hand." Junior reached his hand for the girl.

The pink haired girl stopped rubbing her forehead, looking to see who the voice belonged to. Her eyes followed up Junior's legs, covered in black jeans, all the way to his chest covered in a dark grey sweater and to his face. The pink-haired girl stared at Junior for few seconds. The girl then muttered something indecipherable

"I'm sorry, what was that?" asked Junior.

The pink-haired girl suddenly shot up in the air and moved passed Junior at incredible speed. Junior stood there trying to process what just happened. Junior furrowed his eye brows, coming to his conclusion.

"Figures." scoffed Junior.

The sun was setting over Ponyville. People seemed to be clearing the streets, as the working day came to an end. Everything had gone quiet. Junior had spent his time roaming about the humble town, taking in the sights. He had to admit, he preferred it to Canterlot. It wasn’t as cold nor as crowded as the city was. Not to mention he didn't have to travel far just to get a look at the land around him. While Ponyville lacked the height for a vantage point to see the land, he was at least able to see the green rolling hills up close, and the tall mountains from a different angle. Plus, he could see Canterlot in the distance.

After satisfying his hunger with a quick meal, he found his way to the Town Hall, the tallest structure that stood in the center of this town. It almost appeared like a tower mixed with a carousel. Many windows lined the surface of the round structure. Junior sighed.

"Now what?" asked Junior. He suddenly heard a faint sound. It was as if the wind was whispering to him. The boy tensed, looking around. No one seemed to be in the area.

"You're just like us; you're different from the rest." The whisper was feminine. It sounded close, but no one was here. But what disturbed Junior most was the fact that this voice was speaking to him in his native tongue. It sounded as though it was all in his head. The boy wondered if he was going crazy.

"Who's there?" Junior called out in response. He figured that using his native tongue would be the best way to respond.

"Don't worry. You'll find out soon enough, Takeshi-kun" spoke the voice. Junior's eyes narrowed.

"Wait, how the hell do you know my last name?!" Junior demanded.

The voice did not respond. There was only silence. Junior pondered what was going on. Worry began to grow but he shook his head, thinking that the whole thing might have been his mind playing tricks on him. He proceeded to the Town Hall to at least get a peek at the festivities for tonight.

Junior noticed a pink blur to be speeding towards him. He groaned in irritation. He found himself grabbed and dragged across Ponyville, all the way to a grand tree that stood among the other buildings. The Oak tree was made into a house, with windows built into it, a balcony hanging off the side, and a front door to be at the base of the tree. Junior was hauled into the tree and was dropped to the ground.

"Hey! What are you doing?!" Junior yelled.

"Throwing you a 'Welcome to Ponyville' party!" It was the same pink haired girl from earlier. Junior raised a brow, as Pinkie placed on a party hat on his head.

"Wait, what?" asked Junior, quizzically.

"When I saw you today, I realized that you weren't living in Ponyville because I know everyone's face in town and I have never met someone with a face as scary as yours-" The pink haired girl spoke so fast that Junior had a hard time keeping up with her.

"Wait, what was it that you said about my f-" Junior was cut off.

"Anyway, my name is Pinkie Pie! What's yours?"

"Um...Gojira. Gojira Takeshi." Junior replied.

"Nice to meet you, Goji!"

"It's Gojira." Junior stated, annoyed by Pinkie Pie calling him by his nickname. He wasn't comfortable with a complete stranger using it on him.

"Anyway, I gotta see if everybody is having a good time. Go ahead and enjoy yourself!" Pinkie disappeared in a blink of an eye. Junior just stood, slack jawed.

"The pink one dragged you here too?" asked a feminine voice. Junior turned to find a petite elf girl to be standing by a table, where snacks and drinks lied. Her long navy blue hair hung off her shoulders, as violet and pink highlights ran through her locks. Her violet eyes were scowling as she poured the contents from a bottle into a large chalice-like cup.

"Yeah," said Junior in dismay. Twilight sighed as she held up her drink.

"Welcome to Tartarus. We serve punch." Twilight dryly stated. She took a swig of her drink, while Junior grimaced. It seemed that he wasn't the only one who was having a tiresome day. His brows raised, having noticed that the girl began to suddenly tear up.

"H-Hey, It's not so bad. There's no reason to-" Junior stopped as he noticed the girl's face beginning to turn red, as her face contorted. The girl suddenly bolted through the crowd and snatched up a bottle of water.

"What the-?" Junior tilted his head, as a few unfamiliar girls, including Pinkie, stood by his side, looking to where the elf had disappeared to.

"Aww! She was so happy about this party that she was crying!" said Pinkie with a coo. Twilight was suddenly chugging down the water, her eyes running with tears. Junior sent the hyperactive girl a flat look.

"We're talking about the same girl, right?" asked Junior. 'Happy' wouldn't be a word that he'd describe the elf.

Meanwhile, Twilight stormed up the stairs. Spike had made his way to the table and grabbed the bottle that Twilight had used.

"Hot sauce?" Spike cocked a brow.

Pinkie suddenly pressed her hand on the bottle, pouring the sauce onto one of the cupcakes that sat on a platter. Pinkie then snatched it up and scarfed it down. The girls, Spike, and Junior looked at the girl in shock. Pinkie noticed their stares and shrugged.

"What? Ish good!" Pinkie hummed as she savored the taste. Her friends looked on in amusement at the girl's childish antics. Junior grimaced.

"I wonder if the train station is still open," said Junior, walking away from the scene. He was beginning to regret his decision to come here.

'What a day,' Junior mentally sighed, as he removed the party hat on his head.

Junior began to notice shelves of books around the room. The tree had been hollowed to be a library. Now, Junior had seen everything. People were dancing, enjoying snacks, loud music, the usual things folks do at a party. At least what Junior assumed what people did, considering that he's never been to one before.

'A library in a freaking tree? That's certainly not a hazard.' Junior thought sarcastically, thinking of the dangers that a tree being made to act as some form of building could pose.

Junior made his way toward a table in the kitchen, sitting by himself. People in the library were giving him uneasy stares and curious glances. Junior was getting irritated, but he restrained himself to avoid causing a scene. Junior noticed a familiar Valkyrie looking his way. Flitter made her way passed the crowd of people that were enjoying themselves.

'Oh crap, she's coming this way!' Junior pretended to not notice her approach; he hoped that he wouldn't run into her again.

"Hi there." greeted Flitter, standing at Junior's right.

"Oh, hello." Junior greeted back, a nervous smile on his face.

"You left before I got to say goodbye," said Flitter.

"Oh, r-right. Sorry, I just got uncomfortable with all the stares from people. I didn't mean to be rude." Junior apologized.

"No, don't worry about it," Flitter giggled. "I overreacted when I was apologizing, sorry about that."

"It's totally fine, trust me." Junior waved his hand dismissively.

There was an awkward silence between the two. Junior looked down at his hands on the table to avoid eye contact. Flitter rubbed her arm, looking around to think of something else to say.

"Soooo, where are you from?" asked Flitter.

"Wha- Oh, I'm from Canterlot," replied Junior, making eye contact again with Flitter.

"Wow, really? That's so cool!" Flitter's tone filled with genuine interest.

"It's ok. I'm not a big fan of cities. They are too crowded, and too many large buildings obscuring the view."

"Really? Hmm. Well, I guess that's one of the consequences from living in the city," laughed Flitter.

"Tell me about it." Junior smiled.

'Alright, this is going well. Man, this is the first time that I held a conversation this long with someone who wasn't Celestia or Blaire.'

"Anyway, my name is Flitter. What's yours?"

"Gojira Takeshi."

A few hours went by. The party ended and everyone was making their way to the town hall for the sunrise. Earthbounds, Valkyries and Elves stood in the crowd while a few Valkyries were airborne. Twilight and Spike were standing among them, looking to the balcony that Celestia was to come from. Just then, Pinkie Pie rushed toward Twilight and Spike.

"Isn't this exciting? Are you excited because I'm excited! I've never been so excited, well except for the time when I saw you walking into town and me-” Pinkie gasped deeply, “but I mean really, who can top that? Well at least other than that new guy with the spiky black hair that came to town a few hours after you did?"

'I feel sorry for that poor soul who ran into you.' Twilight thought to herself.

The trumpets blared, and a Valkyrie girl that wore a long dark yellow sweater, with butter yellow wings, pink long hair and moderate cyan eyes, was orchestrating birds to whistle a tune. Junior was standing next to Flitter, hearing the tune.

"Wow, she's good," said Junior in awe. Flitter nodded in response.

"That's Fluttershy, the town's animal caretaker." said Flitter.

From behind the curtain, a middle aged Earthbound woman came from behind the curtain, a light shining on her.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, as Mayor of Ponyville, it is my great honor to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" The Mayor joyfully announced. The crowd erupted into cheers.

"In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise and celebrate this longest day of the year!"

Twilight tuned out the mayor and looked to the moon outside of the window. A shadow of the side of a woman's face could be seen on the moon’s surface, it was known as the lady in the moon. Four bright stars descended closely to the moon. In a flash of light, the image on the moon disappeared. Twilight grew nervous, knowing what happened. She then focused her attention back to the mayor.

The mayor began to name off traits of the princess for her introduction. The crowd growing excited, Flitter was shaking with excitement, and Junior smiled at how much people loved the princess. He couldn't blame them.

"-Princess Celestia!" The mayor moved away. An Elf with a styled, indigo hair and a white button up shirt and dark skirt grabbed the rope to the curtains and pulled it.

The curtains opened and revealed nobody, the crowd gasped; Junior's heart skipped a beat.

'What the hell?' Junior thought to himself, now getting anxious.

"This can't be good," said Twilight.

"Remain calm everybody, there must be a reasonable explanation," said he mayor, attempting to calm the crowd.

'There better be a damn good one too!' Junior thought to himself.

"She's gone!" said the Elf with the indigo hair.

The crowd gasped. Flitter was muttering to herself about the situation. Junior was starting to worry a lot now. He heard Pinkie give a surprised scream; he looked up at the balcony and noticed a sparkling, blue mist rise from the balcony. The mist separated from the center, revealing a tall Avatar woman.

Light Persian blue colored armor covered her chest, arms, legs and her short dark cornflower blue dress. She wore a helmet upon her head with what looked to be a pointed crest at the front. Her large wings matched the color of her dress, appearing like a crow's wings. Her skin was pale like the moon. Her eyes were slitted like a cat's, a cyan color with a moderate violet eye shadow. Her hair flowed and resembled the mist she appeared from. The crowd gasped in fear. Flitter hung onto Junior's arm and trembled, while Junior stood his ground giving this mysterious woman a hard stare.

"Oh my beloved subjects, it's been so long since I've seen your precocious, little, sun-loving faces." said the mystery woman, her pointed teeth revealed.

"What did you do with our princess?!" demanded a rainbow haired Valkyrie girl with cyan wings.

The Valkyrie attempted to charge toward the Avatar, but her legs were grabbed by a blonde Earthbound with a large Stetson hat with freckles on her cheeks. The mysterious woman gave an evil chuckle.

"What? Am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?"

Pinkie Pie spoke up from the crowd, guessing silly names. Junior was too furious to even care what they were.

"Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years?" The Mysterious woman moved near Fluttershy, who cowered in her presence.

"Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?" The mysterious woman asked as she used her misty hair to lift the indigo haired Elf's chin.

"I did," shouted Twilight, "and I know who you are! You're the lady in the moon, Nightmare Moon!"

The crowd gasped, recognizing the name that Twilight called the Avatar by. Junior recalled the legend, but he never thought it was real.

"Well, well, well! Somebody remembers me. Then you also know why I'm here." Nightmare Moon assumed.

"You're here to...to-" Twilight hesitated to finish her sentence. Instead she gulped. Nightmare Moon chuckled darkly.

"Remember this day, my little humans, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever!" Nightmare Moon laughed maniacally, her hair growing and swirling above her as lighting flashed and thunder boomed. Suddenly, a metal trash can flew toward Nightmare Moon, nearly hitting her. She turned to the perpetrator with a glare. Junior was standing in his own personal space where people once stood. The people in the building had shocked expressions on their faces along with Flitter, who feared for Junior's life.

"Damn it, I missed her!" cursed Junior as he snapped his fingers.

"You dare attempt to strike me, boy?!" Nightmare Moon shouted angrily as she pointed her finger toward Junior, the tip glowing.

"Ah hell" Junior's shoulders slumped.

A bolt of lightning fired from Nightmare Moon's finger and struck Junior in the chest. Junior yelled in agony as he was shot across the room outside of the door of the Town Hall.

"Gojira!!" Flitter screamed.

Nightmare Moon briefly had a soft look, as her pupil went from slits to round. She blinked, her expression hardening as her pupils returned to cat-like slits.

"Seize her! She knows where the Princess is!" shouted the Mayor.

Celestia's royal Valkyrie guards flew toward Nightmare Moon in an attempt to apprehend her.

"Stand back, you fools!" shouted Nightmare Moon, as she used her magic to throw the guards all over the room.

Nightmare Moon then disappeared in a mist, flowing out of the Town Hall. The citizens of Ponyville screamed and scattered all around the room. The rainbow-haired Valkyrie broke free from the blonde Earthbound that grabbed her and pursued the mist.

"COME BACK HERE!" demanded the rainbow haired girl. But, she had lost sight of the dark Avatar.

"Night time forever?" the rainbow haired girl grimaced. The very thought brought on fear of what their world would be like if this were to come to pass. She noticed that Twilight and Spike were running out of the Town Hall.

"Where is she going?" the rainbow-haired girl wondered. She was about to pursue, but then remembered that Nightmare Moon shot lightning at some guy that threw the trash can at her. She descended to the ground, searching the area. He was nowhere in sight.

"Where did that guy go?" Rainbow asked in worry and confusion.

Junior staggered as he made his way through the town. He breathed heavily, as sweat poured down his face. Junior placed a hand against a wall to support himself. His chest was scorched from the bolt of lightning. The wound gave off smoke as it began to miraculously heal itself. Junior watched his flesh regenerate back to perfect condition, leaving a bit of soreness, which quickly subsided. Junior sighed, relieved of his pain.

'That's better. If I had stayed, people would've freaked out at the fact I can regenerate my wounds. They'd certainly suspect something.' Junior thought to himself. His eyes fell upon a familiar blue mist to be flowing further away from the town, headed for a dark forest, just at the edge of Ponyville.
'There you are. I'll find her and Celestia...'

Junior's irises grew in size, as a yellow tinge darkened his sclera. Then, his pupils constricted, shaping into an oval shape, as opposed to the round shape of humans. His eyes were now those of an angry predator, determined to devour and destroy everything in his way. A growl, deep and inhuman, surged from his mouth as he moved away from the wall and ran towards the dark forest

Chapter 2: Friendship is Magic Pt. 2

The evening air was cold and calm. The sky was coated in many dazzling stars and the moon hung brightly in the night sky, casting little light upon the land. However, these lights were not enough to illuminate the dark forest that sat at the edge of Ponyville.

Junior was jogging through the forest, passing through brushes and under scraggily trees. His sights focused forward, piercing through the darkness. He was able to navigate through with relative ease, allowing him to keep up the same pace that he's been on for quite a while now. He was also blinded by his own fury.

The villainess from before must have been the reason as to why Celestia was missing. There couldn't be any other explanation. If he could somehow find that dark Avatar, there may have been the chance of finding Celestia. He only hoped he wouldn't be too late.

When the boy's mind began to settle, he slowed down. He stopped, having barely broken a sweat. Junior looked around this dark, ominous forest. He heard of this place. It was known to those on this side of Equestria as the 'Everfree Forest'. People believed that it was an unnatural place, which didn't function the same way as the rest of the land did. For example, the animals were much more feral, capable of taking care of themselves. The plants grew independently, and the clouds here moved on their own. Unlike the rest of Equestria, where humans were a necessity to help these things thrive with the magic that coursed through them, the forest’s self-sufficient caused the locals to deem it as cursed..

Some may say that Junior was a complete fool as to venture off here alone, especially at night, but the boy was not deterred. His sights were on an important mission, and he intended to follow through. Unfortunately, he had no clue where he was going.

"Ah shoot," said Junior in dismay.

There was the sudden sound of rustling. The boy froze, his senses tuning in. The rustling grew louder. Junior's eyes glanced over to his side, noticing a figure to be rushing by. His eyes attempted to follow, but more figures just kept passing him. They were fast and low to the ground, using the foliage for cover. Junior noticed the sight of glowing orbs to be piercing the night, and the sound of dog-like grunts and growls.

Junior kept still and calm, keeping his eyes on these creatures that circled him from the shadows and the foliage. These beasts that reeked of wet wood and grass. Their large bodies were made up entirely of wood and moss. Their greenish yellow eyes glared at him, as their thorn-like fangs dripped with a sappy substance, which reeked of a foul stench. These creatures were quite large, reaching up to Junior's waist.

"Timberwolves."

Another thing that people feared about this place was of course the horrible monsters that dwelled here. It would seem that Junior had gotten himself into a predicament. The pack of creatures continued to circle him, waiting for the opportunity to strike. Their deep growls rumbled the air. But, Junior showed no fear. His eyes scanned the immediate area and he noticed a thick heavy branch to be lying at his feet. Junior furrowed his brows as he locked eyes with one of the wooden Canidae. The air was filled with a heavy tension as the creatures stopped, crouching low to the ground. Junior flexed his fingers as he loosened his joints, inhaling through his nostrils.

Junior suddenly shot low to the ground as he reached for the branch. The wolves barked as they lunged for him. The boy shot back up, swinging the club at one of the creatures. Its head and neck shattered into splinters from the impact. As Junior was about to make his next strike, a timberwolf bit down on his left arm. He was about to swing the club down on it, but then his right arm was bitten. Junior grunted in pain as the painful bites crushed and tugged at his limbs. Meanwhile, the last timberwolf lunged to his front, going for his neck. Junior swiftly swung his left arm, swinging the timber wolf that held on to him. He managed to shatter both into pieces on impact.

"GET OFF, YOU DAMN MUTT!"

Junior yanked his right arm back, as he placed the beast in a head lock. The timberwolf whimpered as it suddenly collapsed into pieces in the boy's arms. Junior sighed in relief. He winced as he felt the sting of his wounds and found that his sleeves had been torn through, with dark red stains beginning to appear.

The boy painfully rolled back his damaged sleeves. His arm was full of punctures from the wooden fangs of the beasts. He didn't have to look at his other arm to know that it was in similar shape. The wounds slowly but surely began to fuse back together. Junior pulled down his sleeve and picked back up the wooden branch.

Junior proceeded to walk away from the dead Timberwolves. But as he did, he heard the sound of rattling. He stopped, turning to find an ethereal glow. The wood that was once the timber wolves began to float in the air. Junior gasped as they merged together, assembling into one. Junior stepped back as the wood formed into one elephant sized timber wolf. Its glowing eyes opened and glared at him.

"Uh... Nice doggy?" Junior smiled sheepishly. The colossal beast snarled, prompting Junior to bolt in the opposite direction. He heard the creature let loose an ear piercing and haunting howl. Junior felt the rapid and heavy steps of the creature gaining on him. In spite of this peril that Junior found himself in, there was a glimmer of hope. A clearing was just ahead. He could potentially found some means of escape if he were to know just where he was. Junior picked up his pace.

Once he reached the clearing, Junior suddenly skidded to a halt. He found himself at the edge of a cliff, high above the ground. He turned to find the timber wolf to be rapidly approaching. He didn't have enough time to react. Junior braced himself as the beast stopped in front of him. As it was about to snatch him up in its jaws, the earth beneath them suddenly gave in.

Junior screamed as he and the timber wolf plummeted down to the ground below. The beast wailed as it flailed during free fall. The two crashed onto a mass of rock that stuck out of the side of the cliff, slowing down their fall. Junior found himself above the Timber wolf, as they both continued their descent. The two crashed, with Junior landing on the beast. The timberwolf's body partially shattered on impact, leaving Junior to roll off to the side. He groaned as he lied on his back, wood chips sticking to his clothes. He winced as he attempted to stand.

The timberwolf snarled as it stood up, bits of its body shedding off. There were portions of its interior exposed, where a glowing light lied inside. Junior noticed the light to be pulsing fast, like a racing heartbeat, and he also noticed of a sharp piece of wood to be lying nearby. He bolted off to the wood, but felt his hood yanked on. Junior cried out as he found himself leaving the ground below him, as the timberwolf held him with its jaws. It swung the boy around, throwing him several feet away. Junior grunted as he rolled along the earth, dirt and grass covering him from head to toe. He panted, struggling to raise himself. The timber wolf snarled as its jaws leaked with sap.

Junior gritted his teeth as he lowered his head in defeat. This thing was just too strong and fast for him to take on. He was going to meet his demise here, alone in this dark forest. No one will even know that he was here. Celestia may even be lost forever. Junior slammed his fist on the ground, his eyes narrowing into defiance, as a growl escaped his throat.

"Fight or die. Fight or die." Junior muttered to himself as he attempted to stand. While he couldn't fight, he refused to lie down like common prey. Junior didn't care if it was his pride that called for this. He just wanted to show this monster that he wasn't going to beg or cry.

The timberwolf barked as it rushed towards him. Junior stood on one knee, snarling. He suddenly felt a burning sensation in his gut. He cried out in pain as he clutched his stomach, feeling as though his organs were shifting about inside. A faint glow appeared from beneath his hoodie, and then to his throat. Something was rising out of him. Instinctively, Junior opened his mouth wide.

A blinding ray of light pierced through the night. The ray collided with the timber wolf, striking it in its heart. The creature wailed as it was pushed back by the sheer force of the blast, quickly vaporizing into ash as the intense heat tore through it. The ray of light suddenly crashed into the cliff behind it, causing stone to chip off and burst. The cliff shook and trembled as the ray scorched the base of the earth that held it up. All that was left was scorching hot stone and the flowing cloud of ash of the now destroyed timber wolf. Junior dropped to his hands, panting. The burning began to subside. He felt his throat, his eyes wide in shock.

"I had no idea that I could do that!" exclaimed Junior.

"Holy Moly! Did you girls see that?!" a familiar high pitched voice cried. Junior gasped in alarm, his eyes darting around.

"What was that light?!" cried another voice. The voices seemed to be coming from above. Junior raised his head, finding the top of the cliff. He couldn't see anyone from this angle, but he could tell that someone was up there. He noticed a Valkyrie to be hovering over the edge, searching below.

"I think it came from here! It could be Nightmare Moon!" said Rainbow.

"Shit!" Junior quickly retreated to the shadows. He frantically searched for a way out of this chasm, but he was surrounded by rocky landmasses. He was trapped down here. So, he crouched among the bushes, hoping that those up there would go about their way. As long as they didn't come down here, he should be safe from sight.

His ears suddenly picked up the faint sound of cracks. His eyes widened as he saw that the earth beneath the tall cliff began to crumble. The earth suddenly collapsed, sending four girls to be plummeting down, screaming as they slid down with the landslide.

"NO!" Junior cried as he shot out of the bushes. It was his fault. It had to have been whatever that was moments ago. It had enough power to cause that cliff to become unstable. Now, innocent people were caught in a land slide, where they would fall down the second cliff and surely fall to their deaths below here.

As he made his way out to the open, two familiar valkyries swooped down and stopped an Indigo haired elf girl and Pinkie Pie from sliding down. But, two girls were still in danger. Junior was about to continue on, but found heavy stones and chunks of earth to be falling his way. He dove for cover, narrowly avoiding being crushed. He raised his head, finding Twilight to have stopped, but she was now dangling over the ledge of the last cliff. A familiar blonde held her up, but appeared to be struggling.

"Damn!" cursed Junior as he got up. But he collapsed back to the ground. He was beginning to register the hurt that the monster had placed on him. It was miraculous enough that he survived the fall, but he was now starting to feel the consequence of it. He suddenly heard Twilight scream. He shot his head up, his eyes widening in horror. The girl fell from the ledge, screaming to the top of her lungs. Junior clenched his eyes shut, gritting his teeth as he braced himself. The screaming stopped. Junior hesitantly peeped one eye out.

He found that Twilight was being carried by the two valkyries. The boy let out a long sigh of relief. He fell to his knees and bowed his head, his racing heart began to settle.

"Sorry girls. I'm not used to carrying anything more than a bunny or two," said Fluttershy, apologetically. Twilight sighed in relief as she was gently lowered to the ground.

"See? Told ya that you'd be safe," said the blonde, after climbing down the cliff. Twilight smiled.

"Hey! It's Goji!" Pinkie suddenly called, pointing to the boy that knelt among the debris. The girls turned with surprised and odd looks. Junior shot his head up, having realized that he was exposed out in the open.

"Hey, weren't you the guy that was at the party?" asked Twilight in confusion.

"I-I uh..." Junior cleared his throat as he stood to his feet, feeling his strength having returned to him. At least a bit.

"Wait, you were the guy that got hit by Nightmare Moon! Dude, how are you alive?!" exclaimed the rainbow haired valkyrie, wide eyed. Junior gulped.

"Dumb luck?" Junior shrugged. The valkyrie looked at him suspiciously.

"Hmm. So what's your deal? Why are you here?" questioned the girl. Junior stiffened. He wasn't prepared for an interrogation.

"Wh-What do you mean?" asked Junior. He mentally scolded himself for asking such a dumb question. Now he made himself seem even more suspicious.

"Playing dumb huh? Pretty suspicious that you're here," said Rainbow, narrowing her eyes as she approached the boy. Junior instinctively took a step back.

"What are you implying?" Junior asked incredulously.

"I think you might be some kind of spy for Nightmare Moon!" said the valkyrie, pointing an accusatory finger at the boy. Junior cocked a brow.

"You mean the bitch who attacked me?" asked Junior, his tone flat.

"Obviously to throw off suspicion!" said the valkyrie, smirking.

"Yeaaah... Brilliant deduction." Junior rolled his eyes.

"Rainbow, leave him alone! This poor fellow is obviously hurt!" scolded the indigo-haired elf.

"Whoa nelly! You look to be in bad shape, sugarcube," said Applejack, analyzing Junior's appearance. The dark stains in his torn sleeves were visible, and his clothes were scuffed. Junior instinctively hid his arms behind his back.

"It's nothing," said Junior. He hadn't checked on his wounds, so he didn't know how far they've healed.

"That doesn't look like 'nothing'. You were down here when that cliff collapsed?" asked Twilight, her eyes wide.

"No! I mean-" Junior's tone startled the girls. Never had he panicked this much before. After all, that light was something that totally wasn't normal. He dreaded if the girls would suspect him having anything to do with it. Their expressions didn't help.

"Oh dear. You must've hit your head during the landslide," said Fluttershy, worriedly. Junior stood upright, finding a good excuse to latch onto.

"Y-Yeah. I must have," said Junior, rubbing the back of his head. The girls seemed to have bought into that, thus taking their focus away from his high strung antics moments ago.

"Oh darling, look at your clothes! I mean, they're a bit drab to begin with, but now they're quite filthy!" said indigo haired elf, pointing to the boy's clothes. Junior began to look down at his clothes, a slight grimace on his face. No one had ever really dissed on his clothing choices before. At least not to his face.

"Darling?" Junior raised a brow, having just registered what the elf had called him.

"I think I saw some wounds on ya. Lemme have a look," said the blonde, approaching the boy. As she reached for his arm, Junior suddenly stumbled back. The girls looked at him strangely.

"I-It's just a scratch," said Junior. The blonde shook her head as she approached.

"Nah, those are some mighty big stains, sugarcube. We need to get that cleaned up before it gets-" The blonde took his left arm, but Junior roughly pulled away.

"I SAID, I'M FINE!" Junior shouted. His face hard with anger. His voice echoed out through the land. He was met with startled looks from these girls. The blonde raised her hands as she cautiously took a step away. Meanwhile, some of the girls met him with disapproving looks.

"Jeez! What's your problem, dude? You're acting like a freak!" said Rainbow with a glare. Junior stiffened as he heard that last word. He averted his eyes. Twilight cleared her throat.

"Look, we're all a little on edge. I mean, we're in a creepy forest. We almost died..." Twilight stepped between everyone. She turned to Junior, her expression soft.

"We got off on the wrong foot. Let's start over. My name is Twilight Sparkle."

"Gojira. Gojira Takeshi," said Junior, his tone more mellow. He reluctantly met her gaze. The girl smiled.

"I'm uh... Applejack," said the blonde awkwardly.

"The name's Rainbow Dash," said Rainbow, her brows furrowed and her arms crossed over her chest.

"Rarity," said the indigo haired elf, flicking a few loose strands of her hair.

"Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie!" said the hyperactive Earthbound girl.

"We already met," deadpanned Junior.

"I know! I just wanted to be included in the introductions!" Pinkie grinned.

"I'm uh..." Fluttershy muttered.

"You gotta speak up," said Rainbow with a shake of her head.

"I know her name. It's Fluttershy," said Junior. The rose-haired valkyrie looked at him in surprise. Rainbow grimaced as she took a step back.

"Yeesh. What are you? A stalker?" asked Rainbow. Junior grunted as he glared at her.

"No! Someone told me that-" Junior growled in annoyance.

"OK! Settle down!" said Rainbow. Junior sharply exhaled through his nostrils. He began to feel around his arms, feeling the wounds having shrunk to smaller, clotted wounds. He gulped as he removed his arms from behind his back.

"Uh... Here. See? Told you that they were just scratches," said Junior, exposing the partially healed wounds. Applejack stared at the cuts. She nodded to him.

"Good," said Applejack. Junior cleared his throat as he placed his hands in his hoodie pockets. It seemed that he managed to get out of being suspected of anything. Plus, no one was killed. Things seemed to have worked out relatively well.

'Well, aside from the fact that I made a complete ass of myself,' thought Junior in dismay.

"You never told us what you were doing here," said Twilight. Junior glanced at the elf, pondering his response.

"I saw that Avatar heading into the Everfree. I thought I'd give chase and... Well, I thought she might have Princess Celestia captive," said Junior.

"Still, how did you walk away from that spell she used on you?" asked Rarity.

"Like I said. Dumb luck. She must've not put a whole lot of power into that attack," said Junior. It wasn't the best lie that he's come up with, but he hoped they'd buy it.

"You must be pretty tough if you can walk away from that and come into the Everfree forest," said Pinkie, an impressed look on her face.

"That or dumb," said Rainbow. Junior sent her a flat look.

"What does that make you?" asked Junior. Rainbow growled as she glared at the boy.

"Easy!" said Twilight, standing in between the two. Rainbow huffed as she turned away.

"So why are you here?" asked Junior. Twilight turned to meet his gaze, clearing her throat.

"We came here in search of the Elements of Harmony," answered Twilight.

"What are those?" asked Junior.

"According to legend, they were ancient artifacts that Princess Celestia used to banish Nightmare to the moon. It's said that they lie out here, in some ancient ruins. They might be our only hope to defeat Nightmare Moon," explained Twilight. Junior nodded in response.

"OK. Then let's go get 'em," said Junior as he began to walk off. But he stopped as he noticed a familiar broken branch that lied on the ground. He made his way over and picked it up.

"Wait a minute! Maybe you should head back. You're hurt. Let us handle this," called Twilight. However, Junior kept his back turned to her as he gathered stones and vines.

"Cowards back down. I intend to see this through," said Junior as he broke the stone into a flatter piece. He took the vines and tied the stone to the blunt thicker end of the branch.

"Are you crazy?! Don't play the hero! You'll just get yourself killed!" cried Twilight. Junior sighed as he held up his primitive axe.

"I'm not playing. And I'm not trying to be a hero. I'm just trying to pay the princess back for all of her kindness," retorted Junior as he stood. Twilight's brows raised.

"Kindness? What did she do for you?" asked Twilight. Junior was silent as he looked her way. The elf kept a curious look as she waited for an answer. Junior turned his sights to a tree.

"Maybe I'll tell you. If we stop Nightmare Moon and get the princess back," said Junior. Twilight bore a slightly dissatisfied look, her interest having been peaked. She sighed, a reluctant look on her face.

"Alright. Just be careful," said Twilight. Junior suddenly hurled the axe at the tree, startling the girls. The axe stuck against it, prompting the boy to smirk. Junior made his way over and yanked it out with a grunt.

"I think I'll manage," said Junior. He then made his way over to Twilight, holding the axe over his shoulder.

"Lead the way, captain," said Junior. Twilight bore a slightly bemused look, turning to walk off. Junior and the rest of the girls began to follow.

"What a hardass," said Rainbow in a whisper. Applejack shushed her with a glare.

"He is quite rude," said Rarity, holding a displeased look.

Unbeknownst to the youth, an ethereal cloud of mist began to flow through the air. It moved with sentience, sparkling in the night air. The mist suddenly shot through the air with great speed.

The group of seven continued on through the forest. Rainbow Dash was just retelling the moment where she and Fluttershy saved Twilight, though the elf held a scowl on her face. Junior found himself slightly amused by her expression. This must have been what people saw on his face.

'Nah. She just makes it look adorable,' thought Junior.

Suddenly, a large lion with the wings of a bat and the tail of a scorpion appeared. It stepped in the group's path. The beast gave a thundering roar as it spread its bat-like wings. Twilight gasped.

"A Manticore! We gotta get passed him!" Twilight shouted. Junior growled as he tensed.

"Just what I need. More monsters," said Junior, under his breath.

The beast lunged at Rarity, swiping at her. But, the chimeric beast missed. Rarity retaliated with a kick to the creature's snout, causing it to stagger back.

"Take that you ruffian!" Rarity shouted, a confident smirk on her face. The Manticore roared in rage in Rarity's face, causing her hair to frizz up from the force of the roar. She gasped as she looked at her hair in despair.

"My hair!" cried Rarity.

The Manticore growled at the elf, causing her to yelp and to retreat. As the manticore pursued, Junior rushed toward the beast, swinging his axe. The beast snarled as it flinched back, narrowly avoiding the swings. The creature roared and swiped at Junior. The boy side-stepped to his left to avoid the paw. Junior then elbowed the creature's head, causing it to stagger.

Junior made his way back towards the manticore, when suddenly the creature used its scorpion tail to impale him. Junior caught the tail before it could reach him, struggling to keep the beast's tail from breaking out of his grasp. His axe fell at his feet. Suddenly, Applejack jumped on the back of the Manticore, riding it as though she were in a rodeo. She hooted and flailed her Stetson, as the creature attempted to knock her off. Junior took the opportunity to fall back and to recover. Applejack was then knocked off of the Manticore, crying out as she was sent flying.

"All yours partner." Applejack said casually as she flew past Rainbow Dash.

"I'm on it!" saluted Rainbow.

"Wait!" Fluttershy called out to Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash flew around the manticore at high speeds, creating a trail of rainbows behind her. The manticore smacked Rainbow away with its scorpion tail.

"Rainbow!" Twilight cried.

Rainbow crashed into the dirt, groaning in pain. Applejack helped Rainbow onto her feet. The youth stared down at the carnivorous beast, who snarled. Junior grunted as he rolled his neck, grasping his axe.

"I never liked cats," said Junior. Rarity gasped in shock.

"Heathen!"

The manticore roared as it charged, prompting the group to charge as well. They raced towards each other, ready to clash. But suddenly, Fluttershy jumped in their path.

"WAIT!!" Fluttershy shouted. Everyone including the Manticore stopped. Fluttershy made her way towards the creature, prompting it to growl at her as it raised its paw.

"It's ok." Fluttershy soothed, as she rubbed the Manticore's paw. The beast seemed to have calmed down. It then showed Fluttershy its paw, revealing that a thorn was stuck in it.

"Oh, you poor little baby." Fluttershy cooed.

"Little?" Rainbow asked quizzically.

"Now this might hurt for just a second." Fluttershy pulled the thorn from the Manticore's paw. The creature roared in pain, taking her in his grasp.

"FLUTTERSHY!" The others exclaimed.

The Manticore suddenly began to lick Fluttershy, causing her to giggle and to baby the creature with her words. It purred as it continuously showed her affection. The rest of the group was filled with relief. They took the opportunity to walk passed the Manticore safely.

Junior passed by, watching with a dumbstruck look. He never imagined that such a timid girl as this would be able to not only stand up to this fierce beast, but tame it as well. Fluttershy began to wave farewell to the creature as she joined the rest of the group. Her hair stood up on end, having been licked many times.

"How did you know about the thorn?" asked Twilight in shock. Fluttershy shrugged.

"I didn't. Sometimes we all need to be shown a little kindness," said Fluttershy, passing by. Twilight bore a brief thoughtful look, but smiled.

"Hmph." Junior scowled. Twilight caught this and sent him an odd look.

"What?" asked Junior. Twilight was about to open her mouth to speak but kept silent.

"Nothing."

Later, group continued their journey in the Everfree forest. So far, there hadn't been any signs to their destination. By now, Rarity had begun to complain about how gross the forest was. They eventually found themselves venturing to a darker part of the forest. The trees above obscured what little light that the evening sky offered.

"That ancient ruin could be right in front of our faces and we wouldn't even notice!" Twilight groaned.

"I think that's the least of our worries," said Junior with a grimace. While his sight had quickly adjusted to the darkness, he knew that they were vulnerable. He grunted as he felt someone bump into him.

"Oops! Sorry, darling!" said Rarity.

"Ow! Who stepped on my foot?!" Rainbow complained.

"My bad," said Applejack. The group continued to bump into each other and stumble as they tried to make their way through the darkness. Junior began to realize that this may have been more trouble for them than any monster that could be lurking.

"Oh wait, I think I stepped in something," said Applejack as she attempted to see the contents under her boot. Fluttershy suddenly screamed in terror.

"It’s just mud." Applejack turned but then noticed a large tree, with what looked like sharp wooden teeth.

Applejack yelped in fright, stumbling back. Monstrous snarls filled the air, as the group found themselves surrounded by large ominous trees, bearing monstrous faces. Junior raised his axe as he hardened his expression, but suddenly found himself caught in a huddle with the frightened girls. Their screams of terror caused pain to his sensitive ears.

"THIS ISN'T HELPING!" Junior shouted in exasperation. Everyone fell silent as they heard giggling. They saw Pinkie beginning to break into full blown laughter, while making silly faces at one of the trees.

"Pinkie, what are you doing?! Run!" shouted Twilight.

"Oh, don't you see? When I was a little kiddie and the sun was going dooooown~." Pinkie suddenly began to sing. Twilight grimaced.

"Tell me she's not," said Twilight, slumping her shoulders. Pinkie appeared by her side and held her shoulders with a beaming smile. She began to sway Twilight from side to side.

"The darkness and the shadows, they would always make me frown...~"

"She is," said Rarity, dumbstruck.

"Wha- What the hell is happening" asked Junior, though no one answered him.

"I'd hide under my pillow, from what I thought I saw~. But Granny Pie said that wasn't the way to deal with fears at all~."

"Then what is?" asked Rainbow.

"She said, 'Pinkie, you gotta stand up tall~. Learn to face your fears~. You'll see that they can't hurt you~. Just laugh to make them disappear~! Ha! Ha! Ha!" Pinkie suddenly laughed into the face of the tree. The face suddenly vanished in a plume of smoke. All that was left was an ordinary tree. Pinkie shot her friends a grin. The group gasped in shock.

"Someone please answer me! I'm hearing music and I think it's in my head!" cried Junior, in panic. Again, he was ignored.

"So, giggle at the ghostly~. Guffaw at the grossly~. Crack up at the creepy~. Whoop it up with the weepy~. Chortle at the kooky~. Snortle at the spooky~," Pinkie continued to sing. Her song began to encourage each of the girls to laugh and giggle at the frightening trees. Their laughter somehow transformed them back to ordinary trees. Meanwhile, Junior stood and stared, still focused on the musical number.

"And tell that big dumb scary face to take a hike and leave you alone and if he thinks he can scare you then he's got another thing coming and the very idea of such a thing just makes you wanna..." Pinkie suddenly broke into hysterics, prompting light tears to shed from her eyes. She took a deep breath and hopped out of the gaping jaws of a tree.

"Laaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaauuuugh!" Pinkie finished off with one final lyric. The girls all fell into the grass, still in a fit of laughter. Junior just stood, his eye twitching. He was unable to process what he had witnessed.

"I don't... I... Wha... How..." Junior slumped his shoulders.

"What's wrong? You act like you've never sung before," said Pinkie with a few giggles. Junior furrowed his brows.

"Do not act like what happened here was normal!" said Junior. The girls looked at him in confusion. Junior gulped, not liking their reactions.

"Let's just move on," said Junior.

Junior lagged behind the group, as they all laughed and giggled. He was lost in his own thoughts. He wondered what would be next for him when they found Celestia.

He couldn't go back to Canterlot. Not after the display of destruction that he made earlier on this night. It was too dangerous. Besides, keeping himself locked up in his room was no way to live. That left him with one option. And it wasn't a light one. He's actually considered it for a while now. The more he thought of this sent his stomach into knots. Junior stopped and looked around the forest with a grimace. He failed to notice the girls having a conversation with a violet and flamboyant water serpent. Junior was too busy gazing up at the night sky. In spite of the threat of the land being lost in eternal night, he had to admit that it was beautiful. Never had he seen so many stars in the sky, and the moon so big and bright.

"Gojira, come on! We can cross the river!" Twilight called, standing on the serpents back with the rest of the girls.

"Coming." Junior called. He absentmindedly began to walk across the shallow water instead. He didn't so much as flinch at the cold shallow water.

"You alright, man?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Hm? Yeah, I'm fine. Why do you ask?"

"Well for one, you could have walked on the serpent's back to get across." Rainbow stated.

"Oh. Yeah, whatever." Junior's voice was devoid of emotion. The girls glanced at each other from his response. All sharing a similar thought.

"Are you sure that you're alright darling?" asked Rarity, expressing concern.

"Yes, I'm fine. Wait, what happened to your hair?" Junior asked, noticing Rarity's long hair was shorter, and crudely cut.

"Oh, I cut it and gave it to the serpent. Poor dear lost part of his mustache," explained Rarity, pointing to the creature behind them. As stated, indigo wavy locks stuck out from one side of the great beast's snout.

"Huh. That's very generous of you," said Junior.

"Why, thank you." Rarity smiled sweetly.

The group continued on their way to find the Elements. It wasn't long until they came towards a welcoming sight, among of all of the misfortunes and dangers they've ran into. There stood the remains of an old ruin, not too far ahead among the mists.

"We made it!" Twilight joyfully announced. She broke off into a sprint, eager to reach their destination.

"Twilight, wait for us!" Applejack called, as the rest of the group followed in pursuit.

"We're almost there!" Twilight cried, but her joy was quickly dashed away.

The elf suddenly noticed that she was near the edge of a cliff, and the bridge was down. Twilight skidded to a halt, but stopped dangerously close to the edge. She wildly flailed her arms in a vain attempt to keep her footing. She exclaimed as she felt herself beginning to fall forward. Twilight then felt her arm grabbed. She yelped as she was yanked by a strong force, pulling her away from the edge.

Twilight grunted as her face pressed against a cotton surface, held in a tight embrace. Twilight panted, her eyes wide from her trauma. As her adrenaline settled, her breaths became calm. She looked up to her rescuer, finding Junior. He was slightly panting, holding her tightly away from the cliff.

"Cutting it a bit too close," said Junior. Twilight gasped as she felt the racing heart in the boy's chest. Her face began to flush, feeling the security of his strong arms. It was a surprise to realize the tone of his muscles beneath the thick hoodie that he wore.

"Ooh~." Pinkie grinned. Junior and Twilight noticed the stares from the rest of the girls. Junior quickly released Twilight, allowing her to step away, her face flushing red hot.

"Uh... You good?" asked Junior awkwardly. Twilight timidly nodded, avoiding his gaze.

"Mmhmm. Thanks..." stuttered Twilight.

"So... what's with you and falling off cliffs today?" asked Rainbow smirking. Twilight moaned in embarrassment at the comment.

Everyone turned their gaze to the old ruin that lied beyond. It was close yet so far. The bridge hung down below the cliff, dangling above a deep chasm that was obscured by the fog.

"Now what?" asked Pinkie in hopelessness.

"Duh." Rainbow responded, flexing her cyan wings. She grunted as she took to the air. Pinkie smiled.

"Oh yeah."

Rainbow flew down below the fog, only to ascend back up with one end of the bridge in her grip. The group watched as the valkyrie made her way to the other side of the chasm.

"Takeshi-kun" A voice spoke softly. Junior flinched. His eyes began to dart all around in search for the source. But it was nowhere to be seen. It certainly wasn't one of the girls' voices.

"Did any of you hear something?" asked Junior.

"No, why? Is there something out there?" asked Twilight concerned.

"No. It must of just been my imagination" Junior replied, dropping the subject. "Rainbow's been gone for a while hasn't she?"

"Yeah you're right." Twilight said, her tone uneasy. She turned to the cliff, where the valkyrie had disappeared to.

"Rainbow! What's taking so long?" Twilight called.

Rainbow was seen standing with three Valkyries with long blue hair, and dark purple and black jumpsuits.

"Who're they?" asked Junior. Twilight gasped.

"Oh no. Rainbow!" Twilight had realized what was causing their delay. One of the valkyries noticed Twilight. Suddenly, the fog began to cover the bridge's path, obscuring their view.

"Don't listen to them!" Twilight called out. The group was in panic. They were too close to fail now. Something had to be done.

"OK, I'm gonna do something crazy," said Junior as he took a step back. The girls looked at him in confusion. But, they gasped as the boy continued to back away.

"What? Are you gonna jump?!" Twilight exclaimed.

"No, I'm gonna fly!" said Junior sarcastically.

"You're mad!" cried Rarity.

"W-Wait, let's think about this!" said Fluttershy with an uneasy look. Junior took a breath as he began to mentally prepare himself. The gap may have been too wide for most people. But for him, there may have been a slim chance.

"Just need a running start..." Junior began to loosen his joints.

"NO!" The girls cried out in alarm. Junior was about to take off running, but noticed Rainbow to be soaring out from the fog, returning to their end of the chasm. The fog began to clear, revealing that the bridge had now been secured.

"See? I never leave me friends hanging!" said Rainbow, grinning at the group. Twilight smiled brightly, while Junior sighed in relief.

"Oh, thank God," said Junior to himself. He couldn't believe that he was actually going to make that jump. He just might have been losing his mind after all. He joined the rest of the group as they crossed the bridge to the other side. They arrived at the ruins that lied ahead. The crumbling stone structure held a heavy pair of wooden doors. Twilight carefully pushed one of the doors opened, resulting in a loud creek.

The group entered the structure, finding the crumbled stone covered in excessive plant growth. They bore witness to another structure that stood, carrying large stone orbs. They looked on in awe at the mysterious artifacts.

"Come on Twilight, isn't this what you've been waiting for?" asked Applejack. Twilight was grinning from ear to ear.

"The Elements of Harmony! We found them!"

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash brought the Elements down. Everyone was anxious as they carefully carried the seemingly delicate stones down to the hard ground.

"There is only five!" exclaimed Pinkie.

"Where's the sixth Element?" Rainbow questioned.

"Wait, you mean this isn't all of them?!" asked Junior.

"The book said, 'when the five are present, a spark will cause the sixth element to be revealed'." Twilight explained.

"What in the hay is that supposed to mean?" asked Applejack, her brow cocked.

"I'm not sure but I have an idea. Stand back, I don't know what will happen." Twilight knelt to the ground in front the elements, closing her eyes, a light brilliant raspberry colored aura engulfing her hands.

"Come on now y'all, she needs to concentrate," whispered Applejack.

The group made their way outside of the room toward the door. Junior was the last to leave, but before he could reach the door, he felt a chill run up his spine. He felt that something was wrong. Junior heard Twilight yelp, prompting him to turn and witness Elements being pulled into a blue mist.

"Twilight!" Junior shouted as he raced towards the elf and the Elements. As Junior got closer to Twilight, she leapt towards the mist that had now formed into a vortex. Junior followed in suit. Both of them and the Elements vanished into thin air.

Twilight coughed as she found herself covered in smoke. Her ears picked up another voice coughing with her. She turned to find Junior rising to his feet, still coughing.

"Gojira?" Twilight rose to her feet.

"Where are we?" asked Junior, beginning to settle down. The two found themselves in the middle of another large room. It didn't seem that they had moved far, considering that this placed resembled the ruins that they just in. Only large shattered windows filled the room, in contrast to the mostly destroyed ruin where the Elements of Harmony were discovered.

The two gasped as they took notice of Nightmare Moon, standing at the far end of the room upon a raised platform. The dark Avatar chuckled sinisterly, as lightning flashed around her. Twilight gulped, but kept a brave face. She was about to step forward, but Junior stepped in her path. Twilight looked at him in confusion, but noticed a menacing glint in his eye.

"You get the Elements. She's mine," said Junior as popped his knuckles and rolled his neck.

"What?!" Twilight exclaimed. Nightmare Moon smirked.

"You're kidding. You're kidding, right?" the Avatar's amusement faded from her face once she saw the boy stepping forward, holding onto his primitive axe. Junior stood and locked eyes with the villain.

"I wouldn't joke about a fight. You're going down," declared Junior. Nightmare Moon narrowed her eyes.

"So be it. You'll pay for your arrogance!" said Nightmare Moon, her hands glowing with her magic aura. Her black wings spread in an act of intimidation. Junior's eyes briefly changed to reptilian, before returning to normal.

The two suddenly made a mad dash for each other. Both parties gave war cries as they approached each other.

"Gojira, no!" cried Twilight.

Junior grunted as he hurled his axe at the dark Avatar. Nightmare Moon grunted as she ducked under the incoming object, but she failed to prevent the boy's approach. Junior had slammed into the woman, wrapping his arms tightly around her waist. He carried her towards the end of the room. Nightmare snarled as she delivered powerful blows against the boy's head, but Junior grunted and shrugged off the pain. He slammed the Avatar against the stone wall, causing large cracks to appear.

Nightmare Moon cried out in pain from the force of the impact. She was incredulous at how this mere boy was capable of causing this much pain to her person. Nightmare raised her fists and slammed them down on Junior's back, causing him to hunch down. She then held his head in place and kneed him repeatedly in the jaw. Before she could hit him a fourth time, Junior broke from her hold and hurled her to the left side of the room, away from the Elements. Nightmare slammed into the wall, groaning in pain as she fell among the rubble.

Twilight just stood, slack jawed. She turned her sights on Junior, who was rubbing the back of his hand against his chin. His face had begun to swell and bruise up, yet he was still standing. The girl was just in awe at how he was able to go toe to toe with this powerful being in hand to hand combat.

"Just who are you?" asked Twilight, wide eyed.

"Stop gawking and go! I'll buy you time!" said Junior as he began to rush back to Nightmare Moon.

Twilight snapped out of her daze and ran toward the Elements. She couldn't help but glance at the battle, where Junior dodged the Avatars attacks, while countering with his own. Nightmare Moon snarled as she vanished from the boy's sight, only to reappear behind him. Junior quickly turned and retreated from her. But, Nightmare had already fired magic bolts from her palm. Junior was struck by one, but retreated towards a fallen pillar. He dove for cover, clutching the burn that was left against his chest. Nightmare Moon cackled as she continued to fire a barrage of bolts, preventing the boy from being able to move from cover, lest he be blasted. However, the bolts had started to chip away at the stone of the pillar.

Twilight turned her focus on the Elements. She couldn't afford to be distracted. She knelt down, as her hands began to glow.

Junior grunted as he hurled a stone at Nightmare, prompting her to aim her magic at the incoming object. The stone shattered into dust, leaving her to instinctively shield her eyes. When she opened them, she found Junior charging for her. She barely had enough time to react before he tackled her to the ground.

"GET OFF OF ME, WHELP!!" Nightmare screamed in rage as she punched Junior across his face, attempting to get him off.

"NEVER!" Junior shrugged off the punches, his cheeks were bruised as he returned some of his punches. Twilight flinched at every blow and grunt that she heard. She was unable to focus on the Elements. She turned and gasped in horror as she found Junior being struck by a magic enhanced punched. Junior was sent spiraling to the side, groaning.

Nightmare Moon snarled as she wiped the blood from her lip. She approached the boy, who attempted to stand back up before, she kicked him in the side, knocking him over onto his back. Nightmare stomped on his chest with a steel covered boot, causing Junior to cry out in agony. He wheezed, as the Avatar ground her heal over his chest with a wicked laugh.

"Yield, and I just might have a special place for you in my kingdom," said Nightmare Moon.

"I would rather die," snarled Junior. Nightmare furrowed her brows.

"Come on, just one spark!" Twilight said urgently to herself. Her magic began to flow from her palms, causing the elements to light up.

Nightmare Moon had taken noticed of Twilight and snarled. She disappeared dispersed into a cloud of mist, swarming towards the girl and rematerializing before Twilight. But before she could strike the girl, a wave of magic backlashed to Twilight, sending her flying. Twilight screamed as she was sent across the room, but found herself slamming into Junior, who had got back to his feet. The two fell to the ground, with Twilight resting on his chest.

"Gojira!" Twilight cried in alarm. Junior winced as he lied on his back.

"The Elements..." Junior groaned. Twilight quickly turned to look back to find Nightmare Moon caught in a barrier that was projected by the magic infused stones.

"No! No!" Nightmare Moon cried furiously. But, the Elements suddenly stopped sparking. The barrier dispersed, leaving Nightmare Moon intact among the Elements. Twilight gasped in alarm.

"But, where's the sixth element?!" cried Twilight.

Nightmare Moon began to laugh maniacally. She raised her foot and stomped where she stood. The force of her raw strength shattered the stones into pieces. Twilight was stunned at what transpired.

"No..." Twilight muttered, removing herself from Junior. Nightmare's eyes fell on her, causing the girl tremble in fear Twilight felt her hopes crushed into dust. The Elements were their last chance at saving Equestria. Without them, they couldn't stop her. Nightmare Moon had won.

"Twilight..." Junior called. The elf whipped her head back, finding Junior to be shakily standing to his feet. Junior wiped his bleeding nose, glaring at the villainess before them.

"Go find the others and run," said Junior. Twilight gasped.

"What are you-" Twilight was interrupted as Junior removed his hoodie and dropped it to the ground.

"I won't be able to hold her back for long. But I can buy you some time," said Junior. Twilight furiously shook her head.

"NO! What did I say about playing the hero, you idiot?!" demanded Twilight, on the brink of tears.

"And what did I tell you? I don't play. And I'm no hero. I'm a Takeshi," said Junior, locking eyes with his foe.

"We fight or die," said Junior, getting into a fighting stance. His fists were raised, and his chin tucked down. One foot was in front of the other. His brows were furrowed, and his breaths were ragged. Nightmare met the boy with a cold look.

"Then die, you shall," said Nightmare. Twilight suddenly latched to Junior's arm, attempting to hold him back.

"Gojira, please! Don't do this!" Twilight pleaded desperately. She suddenly felt herself forced back. She fell to the ground, grunting in pain.

"GO!" Junior shouted. He made a mad dashed for Nightmare, who charged for him as well. The Avatar sent a magic enhanced fist his way, but Junior deflected her swing by countering her forearm. He then met her with a right hook, causing her to stagger back. Nightmare screamed in rage as she sent a hand forward in an attempt to blast him with her magic, but she was met with a roundhouse kicked. The woman fell back to the ground, allowing the boy to rush towards her. As he was about to drop a heavy strike on her, Nightmare vanished into mist. Junior stomped on the ground, which resulted in cracks beneath his feet from the impact.

Nightmare Moon appeared behind him and sent a wave of magic, sending the boy crashing to the ground. Junior quickly rolled back to his feet, snarling.

"IS THAT ALL YOU GOT?!" Junior scrambled up to his feet and charged for the avatar. Nightmare grunted in frustration at the boy's relentlessness.

"STOP!" Twilight screamed.

Junior ignored her and pressed on. He slammed into Nightmare Moon and began to push her forward. The Avatar dug her heels into the grind, resulting in sparks to fly as the steel from her boots grinded against the stone floor. She punched Junior in his sides, but he pressed on.

Twilight just watched, still remaining on the floor with the shattered elements. She watched both amazed and mortified. The will that this boy had was nothing like she's seen in any person. He was able to last thing long against a being as powerful as an Avatar. It was like he wasn't even human.

But, what scared Twilight was the punishment that he was taking. His relentlessness was frightening to say the least. Even when the odds were stacked against him, he kept fighting. She wondered what could motivate a man to go this far. She couldn't stand to watch, but she couldn't look away neither. The scene had petrified her to the point that she couldn't escape. All she could focus on was Junior, risking his life for her.

"What are you?!" demanded Nightmare.

Junior said nothing. He grunted as the avatar kept punching his sides, each blow becoming more painful than the last.

"You're supposed to be all so powerful. But I'm still standing," said Junior, gritting his teeth. He raised his head and glared at the villainess, who held an unnerved look.

"If you're gonna kill me, then do it! Do not insult me by holding back!" snarled Junior. Nightmare Moon hardened her expression. She suddenly stopped sliding back. Junior found himself unable to push her back any further. He gave a bitter chuckle as he looked up to the woman.

"You bi-"

Junior was silenced as Nightmare sent a strong punch against his jaw, causing him to stagger, about to collapse to the ground. The Avatar grabbed his arm and swung him over her head. She then slammed him onto his back, leaving the boy unconscious on the ground.

"GOJIRA!!" Twilight cried, as she ran to the boy. She knelt down next to him and leaned over him, glaring at the Avatar.

"Stay away from us!" shouted Twilight. Nightmare huffed as she stood upright. She winced, feeling pain coursing throughout her body. She then inhaled deeply as she resumed her regal aura.

"Hmph. He talked big for someone who felt only small a fraction of my power," said Nightmare.

"A f-fraction?" Twilight whimpered.

"You little fools, thinking you could defeat me! You will never see your princess or your sun. The night will last forever!" Nightmare proceeded to laugh maniacally, spreading her black wings wide. Twilight gritted her teeth, her eyes falling on the shattered elements nearby.

There was the sudden sound of voices calling out to her and Junior. Twilight turned to find the rushing shadows of familiar girls to be approaching. Twilight gasped, her eyes wide. A glimmering spark appeared in her eye, as she came to a grand revelation. Twilight glared at the dark avatar in defiance.

"You thought you could destroy the Elements of Harmony just like that? Well, you're wrong! Because the spirits of the Elements of Harmony are right here!" said Twilight, as the rest of the girls appeared behind her.

Nightmare Moon gasped as she noticed the shards from the destroyed stones to be rising, covered in a soft colorful glow.

"W-What?"

"Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represents the spirit of Honesty!" said Twilight, as shards began to float around the blonde Earthbound.

"Fluttershy, who tamed the manticore with her compassion, represents the spirit of Kindness!" said Twilight. More shards began to float, circling the rose haired valkyrie.

"Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of Laughter!" said Twilight.

"Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift, represents the spirit of Generosity! And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desire, represents the spirit of Loyalty!" said Twilight. Rarity and Rainbow found themselves also surrounded by the remaining pieces of the artifacts.

"The spirits of these five got us through every challenge that you threw at us!" said Twilight, pointing to the dark avatar.

"You still don't have the sixth element! The spark didn't work!" said Nightmare, her voice teetering on the edge of panic. Twilight smirked at her.

"But it did. A different kind of spark," said Twilight, before turning to the other girls.

"I felt it the very moment I realized I was happy to hear. To see you. How much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me, when you all... are my friends," said Twilight, a tearful smile on her face. Suddenly, a bright light appeared above. Everyone looked up to find a new artifact to be above, with the carving of a popping star on its surface. Its majestic glow blinded the dark avatar, as it descended to Twilight.

"You see Nightmare Moon, when those elements are ignited by the... the 'spark' that resides within us all, it creates the sixth element. The Element of Magic!" said Twilight. A blinding light filled the room. The shattered elements that circled every girl began combine, forming into necklaces, with a different shaped gem embedded into it. Each gem resembled one girls' Cutie Mark.

Upon Twilight's head, a tiara appeared. A gem resembling the pop star that was Twilight's Cutie Mark appeared. The girls ascended into the air, as rays of rainbow shot from the power of these artifacts. The two rays of rainbow twisted and combined into one, shooting down towards Nightmare Moon.

"NO!!" The dark avatar screamed as the rainbow swirled around her very being, engulfing her in light.

Soon, the light had died down. The Main 6 found themselves scattered on the ground, disoriented. Rainbow groaned.

"Ooh. My head," said Rainbow with a wince.

"Everybody OK?" asked Applejack.

"Gojira!" cried Twilight, shooting to her feet. She rushed over to the unconscious boy, who remained on his back. The rest of the girls gasped, having just noticed his state. Twilight knelt down next to him, cupping her mouth. Junior was battered and bruised. His face had swollen around his cheek and eye.

"No. Gojira, please get up! We won! We beat Nightmare Moon!" cried Twilight distraught. Junior winced and groaned. Twilight gasped, as he began to painfully sit up.

"Keep it down, will ya?" Junior rubbed his head. Twilight suddenly wrapped her arms tightly around him, causing him to freeze as she sobbed against his chest.

"Y-You idiot!" wept Twilight.

"Ah! Easy! I feel like I was hit by a train that shot magic at me," said Junior, wincing. Twilight couldn't help but laugh through her tears.

"You look like hell," said Rainbow with a grimace.

"Yeah, imagine how I feel," said Junior as he began to move. Twilight attempted to hold him down.

"Wait! You shouldn't be moving!" said Twilight. Junior ignored her and shakily stood up to his feet. He suddenly dropped to his knees, and the girls instinctively approached to help him up.

"Stay back!" Junior barked. The girls recoiled at his tone. Junior took a breath as stared down at the ground.

"Gojira, now's not the time for that!" said Twilight in disapproval.

"Hey, I didn't need your help with taking on Nightmare Moon. I sure as hell don't need it now," said Junior, his tone low. Twilight scoffed indignantly. She huffed as she crossed her arms, looking away.

"Jerk."

Junior ignored her and began to breathe heavily. He felt sore inside and outside of his body. He shakily rose himself off of his knees. As he was close to standing, he collapsed to one knee. The girls flinched, ready to catch him in spite of his protests. Junior hardened his expression as he inhaled sharply through his nostrils. He groaned as he stood back up onto both feet. He slightly swayed in place before regaining his balance. The girls just watched, shocked and in disbelief.

"Goji, you're so cool..." said Pinkie, slack jawed.

"Try terrifying! This maniac tried taking on Nightmare Moon on his own!" said Twilight.

"Says the girl who was about to do it first! I said that I was gonna hold her back. All you had to do was get the fuck out of here!" said Junior with a glare. He scoffed.

"Besides, the bitch was holding back her strength. God, I've never felt so humiliated," said Junior with a scowl. Twilight looked at him in disbelief.

"You realize that you could've died, right?" asked Twilight. Junior said nothing to her in response.

"Oh! Thank goodness!" Rarity cried joyfully. Everyone turned to find the elf to be standing, her hair having grown back to its original length. Waves and all.

"Why Rarity, it so lovely," said Fluttershy, dazzled.

"I know! I'll never part with it again!" cried Rarity, stroking the locks of her indigo hair.

"No, your necklace. It looks just like your Cutie Mark!" said Fluttershy, pointing. Rarity looked at the element she wore in surprise and pulled back on the sleeve of her shirt. She exposed her fair skin, where three diamonds stood prominently. She was in awe at the resemblance. She then turned to Fluttershy, a smile growing on her face.

"So does yours!" said Rarity. Fluttershy gasped in surprise, finding the element that she wore bore a gem in the shape of a pink butterfly. The girls began to admire their element of harmony along with their friends.

"Gee, Twilight. I thought you were spoutin' a lot of hooey. But I reckon that we really do represent the Elements of Friendship," said Applejack.

"Indeed you do," a familiar, motherly voice spoke. Everyone turned to find the sun to be rising from the horizon, chasing away the dark night and bringing a bright morning sun. A glowing orb of light descended into the room that they stood in. In a flash, Celestia stood, displaying her majestic wings. The girls bowed to their ruler, while Twilight gasped with a look of joy on her face.

"Princess Celestia!" cried Twilight, running to embrace the avatar.

"Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student!" Celestia returned the embrace. She met the elf with a warm smile.

"I knew you could do it," said Celestia. Her student looked at her in confusion.

"But... You told me that it was an old fairy tale," said Twilight, her brows furrowed.

"I told you that you needed to make some friends. Nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return. And I knew that it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her. But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart," said Celestia. Twilight smiled at her mentor, while her new friends rose to their feet. Junior just stood in silence, his eyes downcast.

"Now if only another will as well," said Celestia, turning. There lied a young Avatar woman who lied on the floor. She wore a grayish blue dress, her wings matched the color of her dress and she wore a small light cornflower blue crown upon her head. Her hair was a very light azure. Around her were pieces of armor that were worn by Nightmare.

"Princess Luna." Celestia made her way toward the small Avatar. The girl gasped as she saw Celestia approaching.

"It has been many years since I have seen you like this." Celestia kneeled by Luna, who looked away from her.

"It's time for us to put our differences behind us. We were meant to rule together my sister."

"Sister?" Twilight and Rainbow asked in unison. Junior grimaced.

"Will you accept my friendship?" asked Celestia. Everyone in the room was extremely quiet, waiting for Luna's response. Luna stood and wrapped her sister into a tight hug as tears ran down her cheeks.

"I'm sorry! I missed you so much big sister!"

Celestia returned her sister's hug, tears beginning to run down her cheeks as well.

"I missed you too."

Pinkie suddenly sniffled. She broke into a dramatic sob. Junior sighed heavily.

"Guess it all worked out," said Junior. Though he felt an emptiness inside. Now that he's accomplished what he sought out to do, that left only one thing.

"Junior!" Celestia suddenly cried out in an alarmed tone. Junior stiffened. He was met with stares from the Main 6.

"Did she just call you, 'Junior'?" asked Rainbow oddly.

"Uh..." Junior was about to explain, but found Celestia in front of him. She held his head and began to look him.

"My goodness! Just what have you been doing?!" exclaimed Celestia. Luna held her arm, a guilt ridden expression on her face.

"H-Hey, stop." Junior whispered as he attempted to pull away. But, the Sun princess held him in place.

"No! Let me look!" said Celestia, as Junior continued to move away.

"That's enough! People are watching! Stop smothering me!" hissed Junior.

"Don't take that tone with me!" Celestia warned. Rarity gasped.

"Do you think he could be her secret love child?" whispered Rarity. Fluttershy cupped a hand to her mouth in shock at the thought. Twilight just stared, wide eyed.

"Uh... I think you promised me an explanation," said Twilight. Junior grunted as he managed to free himself from Celestia's grasp.

"Right. How do I put this?" Junior scratched his head.

"I'm his guardian," said Celestia bluntly.

"I guess that works," said Junior, shrugging. Twilight looked back and forth at the two, her brain working to process the information.

"B-But I... How come I've never seen or heard of him until now?" asked Twilight.

"It's not exactly common knowledge to everyone," said Junior.

"Plus, he's a lot like you, my student. He's quite shy," said Celestia.

"I am not," said Junior, a scowl forming on his face. Celestia giggled.

"Wow. I've uh... learned a lot today," said Twilight.

Ponyville's streets were filled with the many denizens who came out to welcome the return of their beloved princess. They cheered, celebrating both Celestia and Luna, as they stood among their subjects. Luna hesitantly waved to the citizens.

Meanwhile, Junior stood at the sidelines, gazing upon Celestia. He's never seen her so happy before. Her smile now seemed a lot different to the smiles she's given in the past. Luna seemed to have been the cause. That was good. It may have proven easier for him to make his decision. Junior sat upon the bench, wincing as he felt his bruised side. He looked around the town, finding the joyful expressions of the citizens and the Main 6 as they engaged in the festivities of this celebration. As always, he was on the outside, looking in. He thought that perhaps it was better this way. There was no way that he could ever enjoy living this way. Not him.

"Gojira..." a soft voice called. Junior turned his head, finding Princess Luna to be standing by. She was looking a way, a look of regret on her face.

"I'm sorry... For everything that I..." Luna grimaced. Junior sighed heavily.

"Don't worry about it. Water under the bridge. Besides, I guess I should thank you," said Junior.

"Thank me?" Luna bore a confused look.

"Yeah. Now I know what it's like to get my ass kicked," said Junior with a playful smile. Luna gave an uneasy smile. Junior noticed that Celestia was conversing with Twilight Sparkle. He couldn't make out their conversation, Junior raised himself off of the bench.

"Excuse me," said Junior, before leaving. Twilight had stepped away, likely having finished the conversation. He soon made his way towards Celestia.

"Oh, did you need something, dear?" asked Celestia. Junior held his hands in his pockets, looking away.

"Yeah. I... I just wanted to say... I appreciate everything you've done for me. I'm glad that you knew my father," said Junior. Celestia warmly smiled.

"Of course. I'd do anything for you," said Celestia.

"Then you'll understand when I say this. I think I'm going to leave Canterlot," said Junior. Celestia's eyes slightly widened.

"Wh-What are you saying?" asked Celestia.

"W-Well it's just... I'm 18 now. And the bird has to leave the nest eventually, right?" asked Junior. Celestia frowned. It was sight that the boy couldn't stand. But, he had to press through. It was for everyone's own good.

"Junior, are you sure?" asked Celestia softly.

"I am. Canterlot's not the place for me. Maybe somewhere out there is," said Junior.

"Well... What about here?" asked Celestia, gesturing to the town.

"Here?" Junior looked around in confusion. The avatar nodded.

"I'm allowing Twilight to stay and continue her studies here. I think maybe you should too. Maybe you two could become friends," said Celestia, a warm smile on his face. Junior turned to find the Main 6 laughing together. It was funny. Just last night, that girl was rather annoyed and seemed upset. But now, she had a bright smile stuck on her face.

"Friends, huh?" asked Junior. He turned to Celestia with a sigh.

"Well, I guess that'd be alright," said Junior in a nonchalant tone. The princess smiled.

"Very well. I'll make arrangements for you to move here into town," said Celestia.

"Uh... Maybe don't put me in a huge house. Just somewhere that won't take up an entire day to clean," said Junior with a chuckle. Celestia smiled in amusement.

"Of course," said Celestia. She then pulled the boy into warm hug.

"Just remember. You're always welcome to come see me," said Celestia. Junior's eyes were soft as he pressed against her. He swallowed the lump that was in his throat.

Canterlot. A few hours later...

Junior began packing his things from his now former room. His clothes, toothbrush, books, and his personal journal. Junior walked out of the room, holding his bags. As Junior walked out of the door, he noticed Blaire walking down the hall.

"Hey Goji." greeted Blaire.

"Hi, what's up?"

"I'm here to escort you to Ponyville." informed Blaire, a sad smile on her face.

"Oh." Junior noticed this, feeling upset to see her face like this.

"So your leaving me kid? Your big sis?" asked Blaire.

"I'm sorry. I just think I might find my calling there, whatever it is. I really hate to leave you and Celestia behind." Junior looked down. Blaire sighed.

"Well, we better get going," said Blaire.

"Yeah, let’s go," replied Junior. Junior followed Blaire down the hall, looking around the rooms. His mind went back to his earliest days in Canterlot. They weren't very fond memories. He was alone in a foreign land with no mother and no father.

But, it wasn't until he met Blaire that his world seemed to have gotten brighter. He would be forever grateful for her.

Later that evening, the two had arrived to Ponyville. Junior and Blaire had made their way into an empty house that had four rooms. These comprised of a living room, a bedroom, a bathroom and a kitchen. The house seemed rather small, only big enough to support at least two people. The house was near the fields, where a large bell tower stood and a few houses along with a cottage. Near these homes was the edge of the Everfree forest. Junior set his bags down, looking at his new home.

"Yep, this will do it," said Junior.

"Nice and roomy Goji." smiled Blaire.

"Well, I guess this is it." Junior smiled weakly.

Blaire walked up to Junior and wrapped him in a hug. She was shaking as she hid her face from Junior. Junior felt like breaking down, but he kept himself composed.

"Don't talk like that, you big dummy. It's not like you're going away forever," Said Blaire, struggling to keep her voice from breaking.

"No, it’s not." Junior chuckled, as he returned Blaire's hug.

"Come back and visit us sometime, OK?" Blaire pulled away, her eyes watery.

"I will." said Junior. Though, his stomach was in knots when he said that.

Blaire had left Junior alone in his new home. He began to unpack his things, placing his clothes in their proper places in his drawer. After he was done unpacking most of his things, Junior sat at the kitchen table, writing in his journal.

Journal Entry #59.

Today's Summer Sun Celebration was held in Ponyville this year. It was rather uneventful. It had turned that the legend of Nightmare Moon was true. Celestia had gone missing, and the land was faced with eternal night.
I found myself venturing into the Everfree forest in search of her, hoping to find Celestia. I ended up running into six girls, who were on a quest to find artifacts that were guaranteed to defeat her. I reluctantly joined them, thinking I'd have a better chance at getting through the forest and finding the princess.
After facing many trials, we managed to succeed in our quest. Well, those girls did at least. I just had my ass handed to me. But, we learned that the villain was in fact Celestia's long lost little sister. She was banished a thousand years before, and now had returned. She was redeemed somehow through the power of those artifacts.
In the end, I decided to leave Canterlot and am now living in Ponyville, far from the rest of the town and its center. The reason being is because I've discovered that I may be getting worse. I've developed a new and destructive ability that nearly cost the lives of those girls. Thankfully, no one suspects anything of me. At least, I hope not.
Celestia suggested that I'd come to live here in Ponyville to make friends, specifically with her student, Twilight Sparkle. But, I can't. Friendship was never something that someone like me could make work. I come here to hide. Even if its plain sight, it's better than being back in Canterlot. It's the only way I can protect myself, and others.
Recently, I've been hearing a voice. No one else seems to hear it and I can't find its source. I thought I could be losing my mind, but now I'm not so sure. If there really are others out there like me, then I hope...

Junior stopped writing in his journal. He sighed as he leaned back in his seat with a deep frown. Maybe it was better if he didn't run into others that were like him

Chapter 3: Job Hunt

A couple of weeks have passed. Time seemed to have flown by since Junior had first moved into Ponyville.

During this time, Junior had spent his days settling in his new home. He purchased furniture, dishes, and other necessary house hold items with the bits that Celestia had generously provided him.

Junior hated having to receive unearned money from the princess. He even considered protesting it. But considering the fact that he has yet to have any form of income, Junior reluctantly accepted the finances. At least until he was able to find a paying job.

By now, Junior had finished setting up his home. His walls bore fresh coats of paint, the furniture perfectly set, having not suffered any wear and tear. The cabinets were stacked and the refrigerator was stocked. It was perfect.

"I'm not looking forward to the constant cleaning," said Junior with a sigh.

He made his way to the kitchen, where he began to set up his breakfast. He drew out a carton of eggs and set them on the counter. He then reached into the sink, where an ice cooler full of water lied. He grabbed a live, medium sized fish out of the water that he had recently caught from the local pond.

"Maybe I should set up a fish tank in here or something. Agh, but that's too much work and money to maintain," said Junior with a sigh. Living in Equestria made it harder to find meat. Most people in the nation had a more vegetarian lifestyle. Although animal byproducts like milk and eggs weren't off the table, it was hard to find protein that didn’t involving hunting or catching animals to eat. Fortunately, Junior lived in an area where plenty of local wildlife roamed. He just had to make the time and effort to catch his food and store it.

The fish began to flap and wiggle, its gills flexing and its mouth attempting to sink in water for oxygen.

Junior set the fish down onto a cutting board and drew out a sharp knife. He drove the blade into the fish's neck, cutting through. He proceeded to quickly cut through its belly and remove its entrails. The fish was spasming, but Junior kept his pace. Eventually, he had completely removed the scales of the fish, bled it of its blood and completely chopped it to bits. By now, the meat was sizzling in a pan on the stove.

Soon, Junior was sitting at the table. A plate filled with scrambled eggs and cooked fish sat. He was reading through the local newspaper. He dug his fork into his meal and ate, while keeping his eyes on the paper

He heard a sudden loud thump at his door. The boy flinched and turned at the sudden sound. Junior sighed as he set the paper down and left his seat. He opened his door and saw a blonde valkyrie with grey wings, wearing brown shorts and a white button up shirt. She had a brown satchel hanging from her shoulder. She stood rubbing her head, opening her eyes. Her eyes were golden, that seemed to be crossed. The Valkyrie chuckled nervously as she saw Junior standing in the doorway.

"Oh, hey Derpy." greeted Junior.

"Oh, h-hi! I uh, I just dropped by to deliver a letter to you." Derpy reached into her satchel and fished for the letter. Derpy pulled her hand out and handed Junior a white envelope. Junior took the envelope from Derpy looking to see who it was from.

"Tha-" Junior noticed that Derpy had disappeared from his patio. He sighed and went back into his house, sitting back at the table to finish his breakfast. He noticed that the letter was sent from Canterlot, as evident of a stylized sun shaped seal.

Junior opened the envelope and began to read the letter. He continued to eat as his eyes skimmed through. What he read nearly had him choke on his food, he re-read the last sentence that had caught his eye.

"Oh no, she didn't," said Junior with dread. The boy kept reading on, his dread increasing each sentence.

"Oh, god no." Junior read on, his heart racing when he reached the last sentence.

"No..." Junior looked down to the foot of the letter. What he found was a golden ticket tapped to the paper.

"No!!" Junior's head slumped down to his chest, he grumbled in frustration. Junior lifted his head back up, sighing.

'Jeez, I really don't want to go to the Gala.' Junior placed the letter down and continued to eat.

Aside from the fact that the Gala was an absolute snooze fest that only snobbish high classed people attended, Junior had his own reasons to not go. After all, he was still concerned over what had happened during the events of Nightmare Moon's return. He thought that he'd take the opportunity of moving out of Canterlot and just stay low and maybe fade out of everyone's memory. Unfortunately, Junior couldn't hide forever. He had to keep up appearances.

"There's no way Celestia would forget me," sighed Junior.

After finishing his breakfast, Junior began to clean up his dishes. The cooler was dumped and washed, and the blood stained knife and cutting board were thoroughly scrubbed and rinsed. After he finished, the boy made his way out of the door. The sun was shining brightly in the sky, the summer heat assaulted Junior's skin, causing him to grunt in irritation from the sudden change in temperature. After he locked his door, Junior headed into town. Now was a good time as any to find a job.

After venturing into the inner center of Ponyville, Junior searched every establishment that he could see. He looked down to a notebook he carried, with a list of names for establishments that he learned may have been hiring. His eyes read the first establishment on the list.

"Quills and sofas. Hmm, that should be... Ah, there it is," said Junior as he found his destination. A building stood just down the street. A sign hung from the establishment, depicting a sofa and a quill together.

As Junior walked into the establishment, he wasn't surprised at what he sat. The store had nothing to sell but quills and sofas.

"Oh hey, I own that sofa," chuckled Junior, as he passed through the store. He made his way to the checkout counter, where the clerk stood. He was in the process of speaking to a familiar young wingless dragon.

Junior made his way towards the clerk, passing a couple of other people in the shop along the way. Junior heard them whispering to each other when they saw him approach. The clerk noticed Junior making his way toward him and turned his attention to him.

"How may I help you?" asked the clerk.

"I couldn't help but notice that you had a 'help wanted' sign outside. I wanted to see if I could get hired for some work." replied Junior.

After saying that, Junior swore that he noticed a slight displeased look on the clerk's face. However, that expression was wiped away as quickly as it appeared.

"Oh, sorry I just hired someone that came in a few minutes ago." The clerk spoke in a dismissive tone. Junior's brows furrowed at the man's tone. He'd much rather that this guy had just come out and honestly shot him down.

"Well, that's unfortunate. I'll just have to keep looking, thank you." Junior turned away from the clerk, making his way outside.

"Ugh. That was close," the clerk muttered to himself. Junior suppressed the temptation to retort. It was better to leave with some dignity than to grace this man with his wrath.

Junior spent the next hour searching the town for work. They either truthfully weren't hiring or came up with an excuse to not hire him. One of them was honest with him, telling him that he wasn't gonna hire "a troublemaker that picks fights". To be fair, that guy hit Junior first that day, so it was self-defense. But people thought that the scary looking new guy in town likes to fight. That already built a negative reputation for Junior. It hasn't even been a month.

Frustrated, Junior stood outside of Town Hall, holding up a list of establishments that he had yet to check. Hopefully at least one of them would be willing to hire him. He was too busy looking for the closest establishment that he failed to notice someone approaching him.

"Hey, aren't you guy that got shot by Nightmare Moon's magic?" asked a young male voice. Junior flinched at hearing that, turning to see who spoke, though no one seemed to be around.

'Please tell me I'm not hearing voices again' thought Junior in dread.

"I'm down here, dude," said the young voice. Junior looked down and saw the same dragon that was talking to the clerk, holding quills and scrolls in his arms. A baby dragon walking the streets of Ponyville. That was quite an unusual sight in Equestria, considering the nature of the beasts.

"Oh, sorry." Junior chuckled. He then looked away, appearing hesitant to answer the question.

"Yeah, that was me."

"Oh wow! I kept hearing about you around town! Twilight even says that you helped defeat Nightmare Moon!" The young dragon said excitedly. Junior couldn't help but crack a small smile at the young dragon's glee.

"Oh, w-well I didn't really do that much." Junior scratched the back of his head. But then, he recalled what the dragon had just told him.

'Wait, he knows Twilight?'

"Twilight said that you took Nightmare on in an epic fight! How can you say that you didn't do much?" asked the dragon.

"Well... I did get my butt kicked," said Junior, smiling sheepishly. The dragon chuckled in response.

"How did you survive that attack from Nightmare anyway?" asked the dragon.

'What was that excuse? What was it? Oh that's right!' Junior remembered his lie that he told Applejack.

"Dumb luck," said Junior, nonchalant. Spike bore a dissatisfied look. He was surely looking for a more exciting answer.

"So how did you take her own? What kind of moves did you use?" asked Spike.

“Neighponese martial arts,” answered Junior nonchalantly.

"Wow! You used martial arts on Nightmare?! That is awesome!" replied the dragon. His excitement caused Junior to crack a small smile, his mood lighting up a bit.

"Thanks kid, what is your name?" asked Junior.

"My name is Spike." The dragon extended his hand, but as he did this, he dropped the quills and scrolls that he was holding. Spike groaned as he kneeled to gather them back in his grasp.

"Here, let me help you with those." Junior knelt down, gathering some of the scrolls.

"Thanks a lot!" said Spike.

"No problem. Say, why don't I help you take these to wherever you're going?"

"I appreciate that! Along the way, can you tell me a little more about yourself? Like where you learned martial arts?" asked Spike.

Junior contemplated this since nobody had asked him to talk about himself before. However, there were some things that he didn't feel comfortable sharing. But then again, since this little dragon showed genuine interest, he thought he could tell him a few things about himself, if only to help him forget about his predicament.

"Sure, I can do that."

"Awesome! What was your name again?" asked Spike.

"Gojira."

Junior and Spike were making their way through town. Both holding several scrolls and quills. Spike was listening to Junior as he regaled him with some history of his life.

"So you learned what you know from your dad?" asked Spike in awe.

"Yeah, he would always tell me that I had to learn to fight my own battles. I trained with him for weeks, learning his techniques, his strategies, and the most important key that he had at winning a fight." explained Junior

"What was that?" Spike's eyes wide, giving his full attention to Junior.

"Use both intelligence and strength to defeat your opponent, be smart about your attacks and then overwhelm them with force," said Junior.

"Wow! I gotta remember that!" said Spike excitedly. Junior's stomach sank. He warily glanced at the young dragon that walked alongside him.

"Spike, I hope you don't take what I'm saying as knowledge to try to pick fights." Junior didn't think Spike would be that kind of kid, but he couldn't be too careful. The last thing that he wanted was getting this drake into trouble. Heck, it would even come back to bite him if the townsfolk were to hear about the 'thug' spreading his bad influence on the children.

"I use what I learned from my dad to defend myself. I fight only when someone attacks me first." explained Junior.

"What about the other day? I heard you picked a fight with someone?"

"I didn't, he hit me first. I bumped into him in town, I apologized and tried to go about my business, but he got in my face trying to provoking me. He then threw a punch that I didn't even see coming. People just assumed that it was me that started it." Junior said in serious tone. "Sometimes the winner in a fight is usually the first one that people blame."

"Oh, sorry." Spike looked away, ashamed to have believed something without actually being there to see it.

Junior sighed. "Look, don't worry about it. Besides, I'm used to this kind of stuff."

"What do yo- Oh hey, we're here!" Spike stopped looking toward a familiar tree.

"The library?" asked Junior. Spike made his way to the door.

"Yeah! I live here with Twilight. Come on in" Spike opened the door with his free claw, walking inside. Junior hesitated, having not interacted with Twilight or the other girls since before he moved into Ponyville. He had been uncomfortable with the thought of interacting with them. After all, he came off as quite a jackass during the Nightmare Moon debacle. Not to mention he was almost responsible for their deaths. Junior had been unable to live that down, despite the amount of time that's passed.

Reluctantly, Junior followed Spike into the library. Junior observed his surroundings. Shelves were carved in the walls of the tree, filled with tons of books. In the center of the room was a head of an equine, carved from wood. The library was a lot roomier compared to how it was when Pinkie threw a party. It was nice and quiet, just like how a library should be. He still wouldn't dare come here during a storm. Spike walked over to a podium where Twilight stood reading a book.

"Hey Twilight, I'm back. I also brought someone over!" announced Spike, placing the scrolls near the carved equine head.

"Oh, welcome back Spike!" Twilight turned away from her book, "Who did you...?"

"Hey," greeted Junior, placing the scrolls and quills that he held with Spike's pile. The elf bore a look of surprise. Her face then broke into a welcoming smile.

"Oh, hi Gojira! I haven't seen you around," said Twilight.

"I've been busy settling in. Also, I don't socialize much." Junior glanced away. Twilight lightly tilted her head.

"Oh. Well, what have you been up to today?" asked Twilight, closing her book.

"I've been looking for a job. No luck so far," Junior sighed, his frustration returning.

"I'm sorry to hear that." Twilight stared down at the ground, twiddling her thumbs. She looked back to Junior, clearing her throat. "Um...if you want, I can help you."

"No. That isn't necessary." replied Junior. Twilight frowned. She was hoping that he'd agree. But, she could sense that he held a lot of pride.

"Gojira..."

"I said 'no' Twilight." Junior interrupted. The elf sighed with a roll of her eyes.

"Come on, what could it hurt to let me help you?" asked Twilight. She then began to timidly look away, rubbing her sleeve covered arm.

"I was hoping that maybe we could... Get to know each other better," said Twilight. Junior gulped nervously. It wasn't the type of nervousness that a guy would feel when he was around an attractive girl. It was that of dread. He couldn't afford to get close to anyone here.

"I..." Junior was about to shoot Twilight down, but stopped as he noticed the light frown that she had. She wasn't looking his way, but she seemed to be nervous herself. As though worried about what his response would be. She seemed like a nice girl. Because of this, Junior didn't have the heart to shoot her straight down. He began to ponder his options.

Junior could either wander around aimlessly and likely get shot down every time he walked into an establishment for a job, he could continue to mooch off of Celestia's money and never do anything for himself, or he could let Twilight help him. He didn't like the idea of leeching off of Celestia, so that was definitely out. The first one did seem better than asking for help, especially from someone he was uneasy to be around, but he might not even get anywhere with his reputation. It seemed that Junior only had one real choice. If Twilight was fine with it, then he supposed that he could feel some ease with being around her.

"I...guess its fine. I mean, if you aren't too busy that is." Junior looked away, placing his hands in his pockets. Twilight did a complete 180 in her mood. Her saddened look had suddenly broken into a joyful one.

"Great! We better get started." Twilight passed by Junior, walking to the door. Junior sighed, trailing behind. Spike rose his brow in confusion about Junior's reluctance. He decided to tag along, he was curious to find out a bit more about the boy anyway.

The trio made their way through town. During their walk, the young elf seemed to be in a chipper mood. A spring was in her step, as she took the lead. Junior wasn't expecting this kind of behavior from the girl. He was almost glad that he didn't shoot her down. He didn't want to imagine how she'd react. Twilight was looking through Junior's list, a surprised look was on her face.

"They all turned you down?" Twilight asked in disbelief.

"Yep." Junior scowled. Twilight turned to Junior as they continued walking.

"Did they tell you why? Were you rude to them or something?"

"No. They all either told me that they already hired someone, or that they forgot to take the sign down. I knew at least most of them were lying. One person at least told me directly why he didn't want to hire me." said Junior.

"What reason did he have?" asked Twilight.

"He assumed that I like to start fights due to how I got into a fight with someone a few days ago," replied Junior. Twilight looked to Junior, she remembered hearing about that.

"That can't be the only reason, could it?" asked Twilight, skeptical. Junior scoffed.

"No, I'm sure that fight led to some nasty rumors to be spread around. People don't exactly see you as the victim once you wail on your attacker," said Junior. His brows furrowed.

"Even that girl Flitter started avoiding me." said Junior, though his tone was a bit lower. Twilight frowned. She saw that his usually stern face seemed to have softened to a melancholic one. She's seen this expression on him once before.

"Gojira...are you...having trouble fitting in?" asked Twilight. Junior didn't respond. He just kept walking, he wanted to avoid this topic. Twilight began to pick up her pace, as Junior seemed to have picked up his own.

"It's OK. You can tell me." Twilight looked up to Junior, seeing his eyes devoid of emotion.

"Who cares? It's not like I need to," said Junior dismissively.

"Gojira, don't you want people to like you? Not be afraid of you?" asked Twilight, her tone soft and filled with concern.

"Being liked is grossly overrated. As long as people don't bother me, then I'm fine." replied Junior nonchalantly. Twilight looked to him in disbelief after hearing his words. She wondered what would drive a person to have that kind of mindset. Twilight felt a knot in her gut as she continued to ponder this.

"Gojira..." Spike spoke up, his tone soft. "For whatever it’s worth...I like you."

"Huh?" Junior looked back at the drake, appearing confused.

"I said that I liked you. You're a cool guy! You know martial arts, and you choose to use it only when you're in trouble. You went out of your way to help me get those supplies back to the library. And you stuck with Twilight to fight Nightmare Moon and helped save Equestria! You can't be all bad." Spike smiled.

Junior let those words sink in. He wondered how often it was that someone would say something positive about his character. If he had to be honest, he'd say it was pleasant to his ears.

"I bet your dad is proud!" said Spike. Junior's stomach sank as he heard this. A grimace threatened to appear on the boy's face. But, he managed to hide it with the most sincere smile that he could muster.

"Yeah.... Thanks Spike."

Twilight looked to Junior in concern. It wasn't her imagination. She could tell that he looked bothered by something. But, Twilight decided that was it was best to not pry. She felt that she was already on thin ice with him anyway when it came to social interaction. She felt like she was walking on egg shells. Twilight remembered how Junior could get aggravated with a conversation. But, she didn't know which buttons she needed to avoid pressing. Getting to know this boy may prove harder than she thought.

The trio continued down into town. They spent the next hour attempting to find somewhere that would hire Junior. Unfortunately, he was turned down at every turn. They soon found themselves sitting in the middle of town, glum expressions on their faces. Twilight sighed as she looked at the list of places that were hiring.

"I can't believe it. There's nothing left," said Twilight, disappointed. Junior merely stood to his feet and began to walk away.

"Gojira, where are you going?" asked Twilight.

"Home." answered Junior.

"Dude, we can't give up yet!" exclaimed Spike. Junior sighed, his posture having slouched. He stopped and turned to face the two.

"Look, I appreciate the help. But, let's face it. No one's gonna hire me. I'll just have to figure something out on my own," said Junior. He wasn't necessarily worried about finances at the moment. But, he feared that he'd have to continue relying on Celestia just because of botching his own reputation in his new home.

"Wait, I know where we can go!" Twilight shot to her feet, as though she received some grand revelation. Junior cocked a brow as she came running towards him.

"Come on, We're going to go see Applejack!" cried Twilight, latching onto the boy's wrist. She began to tug him along.

"Applejack? But-"

"No buts, mister!" Twilight was now walking faster, pulling Junior in tow. Spike stood and jogged after them.

Soon, the trio had made their way into an orchard. The orchard was filled with many tall trees that bore luscious red and green apples that hung from the branches. The orchard seemed to have ran for miles on this land. The trio made their way down a dirt path and arrived at a large red barn and a grey wooden house. From the house emerged Applejack, carrying empty baskets. Twilight called out to her, causing the blonde to turn her attention down to the path where the trio had arrived from.

"Howdy Twilight!" Applejack greeted, placing the baskets down. "What brings ya'll here?"

"Well, Gojira here is-"

"Leaving." Junior quickly interrupted. Twilight shot him an incredulous look, as he attempted to walk away. However, Spike quickly stood in his path.

"What are you doing?" whispered Spike in confusion.

"Spike, move!" Junior grunted in annoyance as he attempted to pass the young dragon. Twilight suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him back over with a titter.

"H-He's kidding! You see, Gojira's here because he's looking for a job. Unfortunately, he hasn't had any luck. Do you think that maybe you could help him?" asked Twilight, while Junior was avoiding eye contact. Applejack bore a flat look.

"Doesn't look like he's lookin' for any," deadpanned Applejack.

"Yeah, sorry for wasting your time," said Junior as he pulled away from Twilight. The elf grunted in annoyance as she pulled him back.

"Hey, what the heck is your problem?!" whispered Twilight.

"Nothing!" Junior whispered back.

Twilight furrowed her brows. She couldn't fathom why this boy was behaving like this. He seemed rather ungrateful for her going out of her way to help.

"Then stop being so difficult! You wanted a job, didn't you?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah, but-" Junior stopped as he noticed the blonde girl to be standing by, her arms crossed over her chest. She had a stoic look, patiently waiting for the two to cease their bickering. Junior sighed to himself. Of all the people that he had to ask for a job, it had to be her.

"Applejack, right? It's uh... Like Twilight said, I'm looking for work. Do you think that you could help me?" asked Junior. Applejack snorted, a small smirk appearing on her face.

"So, Mr. Tough Guy here needs this lil ol' farm girl's help? He didn't seem to need it nor wanted it after Nightmare Moon put him in a hurt." said Applejack. Junior winced. His eyes instinctively looked away from the girl's emerald green eyes.

"If I recall, you told us that you didn't need our help. Why should I help you now?" asked Applejack, a hand on her hip. Junior sighed heavily, swallowing the lump in his throat.

"Because I'm asking for your help..." said Junior, his tone small. Having his words thrown back at him from that night was not pleasant. Right now, she held all the cards of the deck. If she wanted, Applejack could turn him away. He couldn't blame her. Applejack hummed as she approached the taller boy, narrowing her eyes.

"So tell me partner, are ya willin' to work hard? Are ya willin' to accept help in this workplace when it is offered?" Applejack eyed Junior, now close to the boy's face. Junior was stumped into silence. He wasn't expecting to be hassled into accepting help. But, if that's what it took to make some ground on cutting himself off from Celestia's financial help, then it was worth swallowing his pride.

"Yeah," answered Junior. Applejack's stern look was quickly replaced with a friendlier one.

"Then consider yourself hired, partner! Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres." Applejack took Junior's hand and began to aggressively shake. Junior slightly winced at her surprisingly strong grip, clear signs of a working woman on the farm.

"Just like that?" asked Junior.

"Just like that," answered Applejack. The boy turned to look back at Twilight and Spike, who met him with smiles of encouragement. Junior cracked a small smile himself. He then turned to face the blonde.

"Thank you, I'll do my best," said Junior.

"Let's get started!" Applejack picked up one of the baskets and handed it to Junior. She then took off to the apple orchard. Junior turned to Twilight and Spike who had grins on their faces. He cleared his throat, as he glanced away, scratching at the back of his head. A small hint of a blush was on his cheeks.

"I uh... That is... Thanks," said Junior.

This wasn't the type of reaction that Twilight saw coming. But she had to admit that it was rather charming to see him this way. She never took Junior for being shy. Twilight warmly smiled in response.

"No problem, Gojira. You better get going, AJ is waiting."

"Right, later you two."

Junior broke into a jog, following Applejack into the orchard. Twilight and Spike waved to him.

"Bye!" They called in unison.

Junior was watching Applejack make her way to one of the trees in the Orchard. She began to stretch out her arms and legs, grunting as her joints popped. Junior stared as she was stretching her strong legs, and how her shorts exposed her luscious thighs. The girl had a thick figure. Some might mistake her build as fat, but Junior knew better. Her body bore strong curves that could only be from muscle. The way her sweaty and grime covered tank top hugged her figure caused the blood to rush to the boy's face.

Junior quickly looked away, fearing that the farm girl would catch him staring and fire him before he could even start working. Applejack took a stance, a determined look on her face. She then shot her leg forward at the tree. The tree shook from the force, causing the apples to fall from its branches and into the baskets below.

"All I need ya to do is kick these trees and gather the apples into these baskets. Think you can handle that, partner?" asked Applejack.

"Yep." Junior responded.

"Let's see it then." Applejack pointed to the tree behind Junior. The boy turned and observed the tree. Junior placed a couple of baskets around the tree. He then positioned himself and prepared his kick. He mentally reminded himself to control his strength. He loosened his muscles as he took a breath. He swiftly sent a kick towards the tree. It shook from the strike, prompting the apples to fall into the baskets. Applejack nodded in approval.

"You seem to have it down. I'll leave ya to this part of the Orchard. Holler if ya need anything."

"Got it." Gojira proceeded to move on to other trees in the Orchard.

Junior spent a couple of hours kicking the trees. His progress has been quick for someone who's done this type of work for once. Earthbounds had enough strength to take on this kind of manual labor, especially to harvest trees this way. But, Junior was different. With his strength and endurance, he could keep this up all evening. Junior gathered the baskets that were filled with apples and took them to the barn. Once he placed the baskets down, he proceeded to make his way back into the orchard. During his walk, he felt a sensation at the back of his mind. He froze in place once he heard a familiar voice.

"Takishi-kun." The voice called. This time, the voice spoke Equish. Whoever this person was, she spoke clearly, with barely a hint of an accent in her speech. Junior looked at his surroundings, trying to find the source.

"Where are you? Show yourself!" Junior called out.

"We'll meet each other in time. But there's something that you need to know." The voice replied.

"In time? Don't give me that! What do you want from me?!" demanded Junior.

"I'm not your enemy. I'm warning you of an incoming threat. There are others like us hiding here in Equestria. Some of us just want to live in peace. Others are looking to destroy," explained the voice.

"Others? What do you mean? How do you know about me? Please, if you're going to keep invading my life, tell me your name!" Junior cried, wanting to make sense of this entire thing. This owner of the voice acted like she wanted to help, but she was putting more stress on the boy.

"My name, is Mosura Yasu. And I am like you, a Transmutant." The voice replied.

Junior's heart skipped. His eyes widened in shock. He knew that word. He's heard it for a while now. It was a term that would apply to someone like him. This was the first time that he's heard of others like him walking among the Equestrians.

"We will meet in person soon Takeshi-kun," The voice faded.

Junior stood still, having been stumped by what he had learned. He wondered what his future would be at this point. One thing was certain, it was bleaker then before. Junior heard Applejack running through the orchard.

"Hey, you alright partner? I heard ya shoutin'," panted Applejack. Junior gulped. He scolded himself for yelling out to a voice that he couldn't see.

"Y-Yeah. I just thought I saw some thief trying to steal some apples," said Junior. Applejack looked to Junior suspiciously. The boy kept a look of stoicism, as the girl's green eyes stared into his amber colored eyes.

"Hmm. Alright, I trust ya. I'll have to keep an eye out," said Applejack. Junior sighed, feeling some guilt well up. This was the burden of lying. Some may think that he's being dramatic, but they never had to lie to people for most of their lives.

"Ok. I'll get back to work. Sorry about that."

Junior proceeded to gather the rest of the baskets and walked back to the barn. Applejack watched Junior in worry. She couldn't shake the feeling that something was bothering him. The blonde followed him, carrying some of the baskets as well.

The sun was setting over the land. By now, many apples had been harvested and placed inside of large wooden barrels. The barrels were stocked inside of the barn, having been sealed up by lids. Junior sighed as he tugged at his sweat soaked T-shirt. His brows glistened from what little sunlight was cast over him. Applejack closed the doors to the barn.

"Whew! Thanks partner! Come back on Tuesday. Early if ya can manage," said Applejack.

"How early?" asked Junior.

"Well, my early is around when the rooster crows," said Applejack. Junior grimaced. He's never gotten up that early before. He's never been a morning person. But, Applejack may be expecting strong work ethic out of him. It seemed that the mutant will have to make an effort.

"Sure, I'll try," said Junior with a weak smile. Applejack chuckled. She reached into her hat and drew out a bag.

"Catch!" Applejack tossed the bag. Junior quickly reached out on reflex, catching it. He felt a weight from it, as well as the jingle of something metallic from inside.

"What's this?" asked Junior.

"Can't ya tell? It's your pay for a hard day's work," said Applejack nonchalantly. Junior opened the coin purse and looked inside. He found several golden bits to be piled on each other. He frowned.

"Something wrong?" asked Applejack, though her tone had a small hint of annoyance. She was certain that the amount in there was a fair payment for a day. Junior sealed the bag and held it out to her.

"I-I can't accept this, I just started." said Junior. Applejack was taken by surprise. But, she met him with a smile.

"Just take it, you earned it." Applejack waved her hand dismissively.

"You sure?"

"I'm positive." Applejack nodded with a grin. Junior looked back at the bag and back to Applejack. He then placed it in his hoodie's pocket.

"Thank you." said Junior.

"No problem. One more thing, Sugarcube." called Applejack.

"Yes?" asked Junior, ignoring the 'Sugarcube', though it didn't stop the small blush that appeared on his face. The girl placed a hand on his shoulder.

"If you're having problems, you should talk to somebody about it. There's no shame in asking for help. I learned that the hard way." Applejack chuckled, remembering her stubbornness during last 'Applebuck' season. Junior slightly nodded.

"I'll keep that in mind. See ya."

Junior walked off to the path, heading back home. Applejack watched Junior, seeing him slowly make his back to town. She tiredly sighed, heading back inside her home. Junior continued down the path, thinking back to his childhood.

Location: Classified. 9 years ago...

A bright light ignited, chasing away the darkness from the middle of the room. Junior winced under the bright light that covered him. He was panting in panic, as his eyes darted around the dark room. It appeared like a hospital room. There lied surgical tools, that shined under the light. The lamp above began to generate heat in an otherwise chilly room.

Junior found himself strapped down to a bed. His wrists and ankles were bounded and kept him restrained. He instinctively attempted to struggle, but it was futile.

The sound of a door opening filled the air. Junior's eyes darted to the source, as footsteps slowly approached. A figure approached near his bed. Junior couldn't make out his face, due to the lamp in his face and the shadows having obscured the stranger's face. But, Junior saw hints of long pointed ears from the figure's silhouette.

"W-Where am I? Where's my dad?!" Junior cried.

"He's fine. His treatment was just finished. He's resting now."

The figure spoke in a rough, masculine tone. His accent wasn't like anything that Junior had heard before. He may not have been a fluent speaker of the Neighponese tongue.

"Wh-What do you want with us?" whimpered Junior.

The man began to pace around the boy. Every now and then, Junior would catch glimpses of his face, as the lighting on him changed. Junior could make out some rough features, as light wrinkles and creases, signs of an older man nearing middle age. His red eyes seemed to almost glow.

"You're here because you and your father are very special specimens," said the figure, as he stopped pacing, locking eyes with the child.

"You're here to receive your birthright. You'll ascend to become gods among men," said the man, as he raised a hand. An aura of magic appeared, which took shape and formed into the semblance of a creature that resembled a dragon. It was wingless, stood in a bipedal stance, with a row of dorsal plates running along its back, down to its tail. Junior recognized such a creature. He often saw something similar on the painted canvases of his home and heard tales of it. It was a beast of legend.

"And it's thanks to HIM."

"Y-You're crazy! Let me go!" Junior cried, thrashing. The figure sighed warily.

"Hold him down," ordered the man.

Junior suddenly found a few latex covered hands to be placed on him. As he attempted to struggle, they tightly griped his shoulders, arms and legs and pressed him down into the bed. Junior was screaming as he thrashed his head around in a last ditch effort to resist. But, another hand grabbed his head and forced him down. His eyes were darting to the figures clothed in scrubs. The elf had emerged from the shadows and had Junior's head held in place. The boy's heart was racing in his chest. He couldn't think. All he could do was lie helplessly, dreading what was coming.

"Hold still. It will all be over soon," said the elf, speaking in an almost comforting tone. Junior's eyes widened as he drew out a syringe, filled with an orange fluid. Junior began to cry out as he attempted to move, his thrashing becoming rougher. Even for a small child, he was giving his captors trouble.

The needle came down and pressed into Junior's neck. He cried out in pain. The fluid was injected into his body, spreading through his system. Junior screamed as he began to convulse. His captors quickly backed away, as he violently shook in bed. His cries of agony echoed through this room, as his sclera became a ting of yellow, and his irises expanded.

Present Day...

Junior found himself removing his dirty clothes. He had showered, a dead look in his eyes. No child should have to go through what he experienced. Because of them, he lost everything. His home, his father, and something else. Junior rubbed a hand over his neck, where the needle pricked his flesh long ago.

There was no coming back from what he had gone through. It would forever haunt him. The worse part about it was the fact that he had to spend years hiding it, especially from those few he had grown attached to. He had no one to confide in with this trauma. Junior recalled Twilight's words from earlier today. About wanting people to like him, rather than fear him.

It was a pointless question. It didn't matter what Junior wanted. In the end, he would be feared.

Chapter 5: Old Wounds

Baltimare, Equestria...

The city of Baltimare. One of Equestria's East Coastal cities, now a place of battle. The majority of citizens had begun to evacuate or seek shelter from where the battle was taking place. The evening sky was lit up by the flames that burned in the streets.

An armored vehicle began to drive down the street. It was much more advanced compared to Equestria's mode of transportation. Rather than a carriage pulled by horses, it was powered by an engine that allowed it to move on its own. Six black wheels, made up of rubber, polymer, and other materials allowed the vehicle to roll along the street. On the side of this dark, lightly armored tank was a infinite symbol marked in white. This was the insignia for MONARCH, as people from all around had come to know. The Light Armored Vehicle was armed with a cannon on top.

Inside the back of this vehicle, there sat a squad of soldiers to be clad in dark armor. This armor was nothing like that what the guards of Celestia's kingdom wore. The armor and helmets were composed of titanium and ceramic plating, which allowed for protection against most melee weapons such as swords and knives. Lighter grey tight undersuits covered their bodies, composed in a layer of Kevlar and a magic resistant material that added some protection against elemental based magic. Though this had their limits. Their helmets were compact, with visors hanging over their eyes. The MONARCH insignia sat boldly on their helmets. Belts with pouches attached at the hips of the soldiers were standard issue as well, carrying extra ammunition and grenades.

The soldiers carried weapons that were unlike any other weapon seen by most Equestrians. They wielded rifles, which bore glowing lights running along the side of the main body. One soldier drew out a magazine from his pouch. The magazine glowed, with a plug built into it. He inserted the plug into the socket beneath the rifle, prompting the weapon to light up, signaling that it was now live and loaded. The weapon was charged with a concentration of magic. Each soldier was also equipped with a side arm, either a hand gun or a sword, enchanted with magic. These were a MONARCH soldier's trusted weapons, especially with the threat that they were faced with today.

"Be advised, the target has been sighted in your area. He's neutralized Gamma Squad. Proceed with caution," said a voice over the COMs, heard through the helmets of the soldiers.

"Acknowledged, Control," said the commanding officer, holding a hand to the side of his helmet.

"You hear from the brass that we're apparently supposed to take in any of these monsters if they surrender?" asked one of the soldiers. Another scoffed.

"Isn't that a load of- What kind of moron thought of that?" asked the second soldier.

"It apparently was Princess Celestia's idea," said a female soldier. She sat at the end in the back of the vehicle. Her eyes were hazel. Traces of light earthy green locks could be seen beneath her helmet. She was of Neighponese descent, while these men here were from a few different other nations that made up the Global Union.

"Of course it was her. Leave it to bleeding heart politicians to fuck everything up. We're soldiers, not humanitarians!" said a soldier.

"She just believes that some of them might be worth sparing. This could prove to be good if we can ethically handle the Transmutants in Equestria," said the green haired woman. Her comrade snorted.

"Ethical? Gimme a break, Shiragami. We're fighting monsters, not people," said the soldier. The woman, Erika Shiragami, rolled her eyes.

"Stow it. We're beholden to the chain of command. But remember, we're free to light these freaks up if they don't comply," said the commanding officer, gruffly.

"That's what I'm talking about," smirked one of the soldiers.

'Maybe I should've been a scientist like dad said,' thought Erika, shaking her head.

The LAV abruptly stopped. The soldiers looked around, as they felt the tremors. They heard the muffled sounds of the vehicle's cannon to be firing rapidly.

"We've been engaged by the target! Move out!" shouted the driver.

"Alright, let's move!" shouted the C.O. The soldiers rose up as the light in the back of the vehicle flashed green, while the back door began to open up. The soldiers descended down the lowered door, as the LAV continued to fire its cannon. The night was lit up by the rapid flashes of magic bolts.

The soldiers found that there were still civilians in the area. They screamed as they fled down the streets, as the LAV fired off at their unseen target.

"Secure a perimeter! Can't risk an ambush from this freak's friends!" said the commanding officer.

Suddenly, two violet beams shot through the night. The beams sliced through the LAV, their heat melting through the armor like butter. After a swift slice, the LAV burst into a fiery explosion.

"Fuck!" barked one of the soldiers, turning to find a dark figure to have lunged out from the flames.

A young Neighsian man had burst from the flames. He bore jet black hair, along with hellish red eyes. He was clad in a dark jacket and jeans. In his hand, he held an obsidian katana. As he descended towards the first soldier he saw, he swung his sword, slashing the rifle in half. He then swiftly delivered precise strikes into the weak and exposed gaps of his armor. Each slash was deep, incapacitating the soldier quickly. The soldier screamed in agony as he fell to the ground.

"Tango sighted! Take him down!" shouted the commanding officer. The soldiers quickly raised their rifles and fired off at their target. The raven haired Transmutant raised a hand, causing the wounded soldier to suddenly levitate in front of him. The soldier caught the majority of the bolts from his comrades.

"Cease fire! Cease fire!" shouted the C.O. The mutant began to flee, dropping his human shield to the ground.

"Damn it! Don't let him get away!" shouted the C.O.

The soldiers gave chase to the Transmutant, who had abandoned their dying comrade to the ground.

"Shiragami! Stay with the casualty!" ordered the C.O.

"Sir!" Erika rushed to her downed comrade. She knelt down and began to remove his helmet, as he held his scorched armored chest.

"I-I'm not..." The soldier grunted, as he struggled to breathe.

"Shh! Don't speak! I-I'm gonna help you..." said Erika, gritting her teeth. She attempted to draw out her medical kit, but her comrade grabbed her arm. He looked to have been full of fear. He knew full well what fate lied for him.

"I-I'm so cold..." said the soldier, his breathing quick. Erika had a lump in her throat, as her eyes began to sting. She took her comrade's hand and held it tightly.

"Momma. Momma," the soldier began to mutter, as he shook. His eyes began to run with tears. Erika suppressed a sob, as her comrade called for his mother, having reverted to a primal state that would only be seen when someone was in the throes of a violent demise. The soldier's breathing grew shallow, as his eyes became cloudy. His grip began to loosen. Shiragami tightened her own grip, in a vain attempt to keep this man in the world of the living. In what seemed like an eternity, the man had finally stopped moving, his last breath exhaled. Erika bowed her head, allowing her tears to fall.

The young soldier rose up to her feet, trembling with rage. She took her weapon and began to run from the area, to where the remaining members of her squad had ran to. She soon rejoined her squad, who had made their way into an alley. Her commanding officer met her with a glare.

"I thought I ordered you to-"

"He's dead!" said Erika, as she cocked her rifle. Her C.O. cursed under his breath.

"Well, maybe you can help us with this," said the C.O.

Before the soldiers was their target. The black haired Transmutant stood, with a female civilian held close. His arm was locked around her neck. She whimpered fearfully, as the Transmutant kept a cold stare at the soldiers. Erika raised her rifle, as her Heads Up Display (HUD) from her visor began to scan the mutant before them. His codename and real name was depicted.

"Battra, release the civilian and you will not be shot down! Surrender, and we can end this peacefully!" said the commanding officer. The Transmutant chuckled.

"I don't think you're in any position to make demands," said 'Battra', as he raised his katana, bringing the blade close to his hostage's gut.

"Please, don't kill me! I-I have a family!" The woman pleaded, desperately. Battra glanced at her with the same frigid look that he's had this whole standoff.

"I did too. But your so called protectors took them away from me!" Battra suddenly forced the woman's head to the side, snapping her neck in the process.

"NO!" Erika cried.

"Take him down!" The C.O. shouted.

Battra dropped the woman's body to the side and leapt out of the soldiers' line of fire. The magic projectiles burst from the muzzles, drowning the alley in their light. The soldiers had ceased their firing, finding that the Transmutant had disappeared from their line of sight.

"Where'd he go?!" shouted one of the soldiers. There was the sound of a male screaming in agony. The popping of bones began to echo through the dark alley. Shiragami's eyes widened in alarm.

"He's transforming!" cried Erika.

The air was deafened by a loud shriek. The soldiers raised their heads and their rifles to the source. Above them, a large black winged figure dove down towards them. The soldiers leapt for cover, as the figure crashed onto the ground. They found themselves faced off against a large insectoid creature.

The beast was tall, with an almost humanoid shape. It stood to be eight feet tall; its exoskeleton was black and bulky. The insect eyes of the creature were glowing red, and narrowed into a permanent glare. Upon its head were golden horns, and the back of its thorax was covered in rough spikes. The creature bore four large arms, with sharp claws. Two of its arms were longer, resembling more of mantis appendages. Its mouth opened sideways, like the insect that it was. A pair of tusks stuck out from the sides of its face. But, it's most terrifying feature were the wings. They were large, resembling that of a bat and a moth. Great red jagged marks decorated its wings, appearing like fire. A pair of red eye-like patterns decorated the wings' tips.

"DIE!" The black moth shouted, its voice deep and guttural.

Battra began to leap for one of the soldiers. He bit down on his head, crushing his helmet and skull in one bite. The soldier collapsed to the ground, groaning as he twitched from the damage done to his brain. The rest of the soldiers began to fire off at the black moth. Battra ascended to the air, avoiding the bolts. He dropped down onto one of the soldiers, crushing him under his weight. He then grabbed the soldier and hurled him at one of the others.

"You damn bug!" the C.O. shouted as he drew out his enchanted sword. He rushed towards the mutant and swung his glowing blade, slashing Battra across his thorax. A yellowish green fluid began to ooze from the wound.

"Damn you!" Battra snarled, clutching his wound. He found himself getting peppered by the remaining soldiers' rifles. The bolts began to pierce through his armored thorax, causing him to screech in pain. His horns began to flash violet, as his eyes glowed. He turned to the soldiers and fired forth violet beams from his eyes. The soldiers were, save for Erika and the commanding officer, instantly vaporized. Battra panted as he hunched over, exhausted from the attack.

The commanding officer and Shiragami rushed towards Battra, having drawn their enchanted swords. They both thrusted their swords at him. Battra barely mustered enough strength to avoid being impaled into his thorax. Erika's sword managed to impale his shoulder, but Battra had caught the C.O. with two of his arms, holding the blade just inches from his thorax. With one of his free scythe appendages, he swiped Erika away, scratching her breast plate. Battra then hauled the C.O. up off of the ground. He crushed his wrist, causing him to drop his sword.

"Ever plucked the wings off of a bug?" asked Battra, mockingly.

"Go to Tartarus!" shouted the C.O.

"You first," said Battra, as he began to shift his hands onto the limbs of the soldier. Erika gasped as she had raised herself up, finding her commanding officer to be at the mercy of the Transmutant.

Battra began to tear off the arms of the soldier, who cried out in agony. After tossing his arms aside, Battra raised his mantis-like appendages. With a swift motion, he swung his appendages down onto the soldier, piercing through his armor and silencing his cries.

"NO!!" Erika screamed. Battra clicked his mandibles as he tossed away the man's body.

"You're next. I'll make it quick," said Battra, as he approached the soldier. Erika was about to swing her sword, but found Battra to have quickly restrained her with his two hands. One hand had grabbed her neck, while the other caught the blade of her sword. His long mantis-like appendages were raised.

"You monster!" shouted Erika, managing to speak through the tight grip that was on her.

"A monster am I? Funny, coming from the ignorant drone," said Battra, as he yanked away the young woman's sword.

"What are you talking about?" demanded Shiragami.

"Well, I guess I might as well tell you since you're going to die," said Battra, as he pinned the soldier to the wall. It didn't matter how much she struggled, Shiragami was overpowered by her foe.

"MONARCH's responsible for the creation of Transmutants. They're using you to cover up their dirty secrets," said Battra. Shiragami met the mutant with a glare.

"You're lying! We're protecting everyone from monsters like you!" said Shiragmi. Battra chuckled.

"You humans are responsible for the monsters. I will stop at nothing until MONARCH is brought down, and all humans suffer as we have," said Battra as he raised one of his scythe-like appendages. He then swiftly thrust the appendage into her gut, piercing through the protective armor that she wore. Erika had gasped sharply from the shock. She looked down at the appendage that stuck inside of her. She felt the warmth of her own blood to be spilling onto the carapace and at her feet.

Shiragami grunted as she twitched from the pain. Battra roughly tossed her aside, leaving her to fall to the ground on her side. Her breaths became labored, as she began to grow cold. Shiragami whimpered as Battra took off into the air. He screeched, as his great wings carried him off.

Shiragmi felt herself grow weaker by the second. Her eyes grew heavy, and sleep threatened to overtake her. She struggled to remain awake and alert, desperate for the slim chance that someone would come and treat her. Her comrades all lied around her, dead. The reality of her joining them began to settle in. Her eyes ran with tears. Shiragami's head slumped as she went limp, drawing her last breath.

Ponyville....

It was morning. Twilight Sparkle found herself alone in the Golden Oaks Library, reading through a book that sat on a podium. Aside from the 'Friendship' lessons that she was due to report to Princess Celestia, Twilight kept at the habit of studying the magic arts. After all, being that her talent specialized in magic, she'd be a fool not to learn everything that she could.

Aside from that fact, studying was more or less Twilight's favorite pastime. Right now, she was studying advanced healing spells. Considering the recent dangers that seemed to be occurring these days, and of course Rainbow Dash's reckless stunts, Twilight thought they'd be handy skills to learn.

Twilight muttered to herself as she read through the paragraphs, making sure that she comprehended every sentence. She absent mindedly began to follow the hand gestures to begin the summoning process.

The scholar was eager to try one of these spells out. However, she would have to wait until she came across an injured individual to try for sure. She thought that she could always inflict minor cuts onto herself, but that would be mere child's play. Twilight wanted a challenge. However, she wasn't fond of the idea of inflicting more damage onto herself. She certainly couldn’t inflict any on others just so she could experiment.

Twilight sighed in dismay, lamenting her lack of test subjects. She supposed that she had to wait until Rainbow tried a new crazy stunt again.

There was a sudden knock at the library door. Twilight turned with an odd look. Normally people would just enter during the open hours for the library. Twilight closed her book and began to make her way to the front door. She opened it and found Junior to be standing outside.

"Oh! Good morning, Gojira!" Twilight greeted warmly. The boy met her with a smile of his own.

"Morning, Twilight."

"What brings you here? In need for a book?" asked Twilight. Junior raised a brow.

"What do you mean? You invited me over, didn't you?" asked Junior. Twilight paused for a brief moment and gasped.

"Oh, right! Sorry," said Twilight with a sheepish smile. She cleared her throat she stepped aside.

"Come on in!" said Twilight, allowing Junior to enter. She noticed that his hand was wrapped in a bandage.

"Hey, what happened to your hand?" asked Twilight. Junior seemed to have stiffened at the question. He forced a casual smile.

"Oh this? Uh... a wild dog kinda bit me on the way over. Like an idiot, I tried to pet it," said Junior with a sheepish smile.

This in fact, was a lie. Junior had in fact stayed the night with the other Transmutants in the Everfree forest. When he was on his way back home, he found himself encountering a manticore. He managed to chase it off, by swiftly delivering a blow to its mouth. But, he had cut himself with the creature's fangs after shattering them.

Twilight seemed to have bought the lie. She sighed, looking at the boy in disappointment.

"You should know better than to go near stray animals," said Twilight, as she took the boy's hand and looked it over. The bandages were wrapped completely around it, with only the fingers free.

"Sorry," said Junior.

"You cleaned your wounds before wrapping them, right? Never know what kind of bacteria could get in," said Twilight.

"Yeah, I cleaned it," said Junior. Twilight hummed to herself, as a thought came to her mind.

"Can I see it?" asked Twilight.

"Why?"

"I wanna see how bad it is," said Twilight. Junior was a bit reluctant, but thought it should have been fine. His wounds hadn't had a chance to regenerate yet, so it wouldn't expose anything abnormal about himself.

"OK."

Junior winced as he began to remove the bandages from his hand. He exposed the bare skin beneath. Twilight hissed as she took the boy's hand and looked it over. She grimaced as she saw the gashes that were left behind on the back of his hand and around his knuckles.

"Ooh. That dog did a number on you."

"Not as bad as the beating I took from Nightmare Moon," said Junior, nonchalant. Twilight slightly smiled. For better or for worse, the boy was quite the enduring individual. Leave it to him to not whine over a dog bite.

"Hey, this actually works for both us!" said Twilight, a twinkle in her eye.

"How?" asked Junior oddly.

"I've been studying healing spells. Why don't I try using one to heal your hand?" asked Twilight eagerly.

The girl's eagerness to help was quite an endearing trait. He didn't have the heart to shoot her down. It also would prove to help cover up his healing factor if her magic accelerated the process. Junior didn't have to think long about this.

"Sure, I'd appreciate it," said Junior, smiling. Twilight grinned in response.

Twilight gently placed her hand over the back of Junior's. She closed her eyes as a light raspberry colored aura engulfed her hands. Junior felt a warm sensation over his hand, caused by the magic. It was a soothing feeling that relived the stinging sensation on his wounds. Twilight reopened her eyes as the aura faded. She removed one of her hands, revealing the boy's hand to be fully healed.

"Wow, you're a natural!" said Junior awed. Twilight smiled bashfully at the praise.

"Anything for a friend," said Twilight. She admired the newly healed hand that she held. She never realized how rough and yet firm they felt. Clear signs of his strength.

"Uh... Twilight?" Junior called.

"Hmm?" Twilight raised her head.

"You're uh... You're done healing me, right?" asked Junior. Twilight quickly released his hand and took a step back.

"Y-Yeah! You're good!" said Twilight, an embarrassed smile on her face. Junior awkwardly chuckled.

"How about some tea?" asked Twilight, before she marched off.

"Sure..." responded Junior, rubbing his own hand with an absent minded look.

Later, the two found themselves sitting at a table, located in a room in the tree away from the main library area. It was much like a small kitchen, complete with a stove and refrigerator. Spike stood at the stove, with a tea kettle beginning to whistle. The young dragon removed the kettle and began to pour the liquid into three separate cups. He then loaded them onto a tray. Spike made his way to the table and presented Junior and Twilight the cups.

"Thank you, Spike," said Twilight. The two took the cups and blew at the hot liquid before taking small sips.

"Not bad, Spike," said Junior.

"Thanks!" Spike grinned.

"So, Gojira. The Princess mentioned that she was your guardian. How exactly did that happen?" asked Twilight curious. Junior sighed as he set his cup down, clearing his throat.

"My father knew her. He was a Ronin at the time," said Junior.

"What's a 'Ronin'?" asked Spike.

"Ronin means 'drifter' or 'wanderer'. It refers to a samurai who had neither a lord nor master over him. It was actually considered a mark of shame for a samurai to live this status, and to atone was to commit seppuku, which is a ritualistic suicide through disembowelment," said Junior. He noticed the wide eyed stares that Twilight and Spike were giving him.

"Wow. That's intense," said Spike.

"Oh yeah, the era of feudalism wasn't a joke," said Junior. Twilight frowned.

"Oh, so your father suffered a lot of shame?" asked Twilight.

"Not really. He lived near the end of the feudal period before the Global Union reached out to Neighpon. This allowed my country to unite under a single banner, the Neighponese Empire," explained Junior. He took another sip of his tea.

"I guess people were so tired of all of the bloodshed and the constant wars caused by powerful families and warlords that they were fine with accepting outside help to progress past our old system. As you can imagine, some lost their authority if not they were totally conquered, leaving a lot of Samurai without work. This created a lot of ronins. The stigma may have faded a bit during all of this, but the ronins were too prideful to take up a new trade. So they either committed seppuku or became mercenaries," said Junior, leaning back in his seat. He began to dig back to the memories that he had, of the historical stories that his father had taught him when he was a child. Twilight appeared fascinated by his tales. It wasn't surprising, since she seemed to eat and breathe knowledge.

"So, the royal family had finally regained their power, and thus a new age began. My family was a clan of mercenaries, still holding onto some traditions from our feudal past," said Junior.

"I've read a bit about samurais. That might explain a few things about you," said Twilight. Junior bore a slightly amused smile.

"Well, the way of the samurai was a family tradition," said Junior. He began to stare at his cup, his eyes having grown a bit cold.

"My father's clan was hired to act as protection for Celestia when she first came to Neighpon to convince them to reach out to the extended hand of the Union. She was basically just the best person they thought would be able to convince Neighpon. Apparently, they seemed to have hit off," said Junior This part of the story wasn't entirely told by his father. He had to do a bit of his own research.

"As for how I actually met her, it was 9 years ago. Leaders from every nation that was under the Global Union came to Neighpon for a sort of banquet or something to celebrate Neighpon's assimilation. Celestia was among them," said Junior. Twilight noticed the look in his eyes. It was as though the memory he was retelling was a bitter one.

"Long story short, my father passed away. I was alone, with no family. No one to look after me. If Celestia hadn't been in Neighpon at the time..." Junior paused. Twilight felt a knot in her stomach as she found the dark look that the boy had. The girl placed a comforting hand on his own. She met him with a frown.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to open up old wounds," said Twilight, softly. Junior met her with a small smile.

"No, it's OK. I guess it helps to talk about it," said Junior.

Meanwhile...

Rodan found himself peering from behind a corner. He found the front door to the house just across from him. The boy smiled as he tugged at his red shirt. He began to sneak through the room, passing the small kitchen.

Mosura Yasu suddenly rose up from behind the counter. She adjusted her orange jacket, as the fur hood hung behind. A brief shudder came from her, feeling a chill from the house's current temperature.

"Now, where's that canned soup?" Mosura muttered to herself. She noticed Rodan to be sneaking to the door. The girl narrowed her eyes.

"Where do you think you're going, mister?" Mosura's tone was that of a strict parent. Rodan stopped in his tracks. He turned and met Mosura with a nervous smile.

"Just... to town," said Rodan. Mosura furrowed her brows, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Rodan..."

"Ah come on, Mosu! I need to get out and roam around before I lose it!" Rodan complained. He looked away as he scratched at his head.

"We kinda need groceries anyway, don't we?" asked Rodan. Mosura sighed, appearing reluctant.

"Oh, alright. I'll trust you. But take Angirasu with you," said Mosura.

"That seems like the opposite of trust," deadpanned Rodan.

"It's a precaution," Mosura replied.

"Well, don't you wanna come too then? We could all use some fresh air," said Rodan.

"We live in a forest. We get plenty of fresh air," said Mosura, humorously.

"OK, then how about some human interaction?" asked Rodan. Mosura lost her smile.

"No I... I'd rather not. You just be careful out there, OK?"

"Ok, 'mom'." Rodan rolled his eyes as he began to make his way to the back of the house, leading deeper into the cave.

Mosura sighed heavily. Rodan and Angirasu may not have been that much younger than herself, but she saw them as kid brothers. She couldn't help but worry, considering their lot in life. Mosura rarely went out into town these days. She especially hated when either Rodan or Angirasu would. But, it was an unfortunate necessity at times.

Being a Transmutant came with its own problems. But mostly with the environment they found themselves. They couldn't afford to be careless. There was the potential of danger around every corner if they were exposed. She could only imagine what someone like Junior would be going through in his daily life.

9 Years Ago...

A team of men in uniform began to escort a small group of men in white clothes down a hall. They passed a heavy metal door, where Gojira Senior was peering through the narrow glass slot.

He appeared confused, as he watched as the armed men in uniform walked by with the men in white. Senior winced as he tried to peer closer to see where they were going. The bright lights outside caused strain on his newly heightened eyesight. He was able to hear the footsteps through the door, but only barely. They didn't travel too far. While he could barely see them, he could see the guards standing by. His heightened hearing picked up their voices. While they spoke Equish, he had studied enough in his day to understand them.

From outside of Senior's cell, the guards and men in white found themselves at the end of the hall. They saw that the metal door at the end had more dents bulging out. So far, things were quiet. But, the guards knew that they couldn't afford to be lax.

"Wouldn't it be easier to just gas the thing?" asked a guard.

"No, I don't want any toxic substances contaminating the subject. I want him fully intact for vivisection," said the leading geneticist.

"Director Onyx wants this thing terminated," said the guard.

"And he will be. Right after I figure out what went wrong with this one," said the geneticist. He turned to one of his subordinates.

"Open it up," said the geneticist. His subordinate took a breath as he began to type on the keys on a panel built into the door. A lock icon appeared on the screen, turning green and unlocking. There was a beep in the air. The heavy metal door began to groan as one of the geneticists began to pull the door open.

"OK, move in!" said one of the guards. A couple of armed men rushed into the dark cell, as the flashlights on their weapons pierced through the darkness.

The rest of the guards stood outside, with the geneticists waiting in anticipation. There was the sudden sound of agonized cries.

"GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!!" One of the deployed guards shouted inside of the cell. An inhuman shriek filled the air, causing the geneticists to flinch.

"I'll have your ass if you kill the subject!" shouted the leading geneticist, as two more guards rushed in, flipping the switches on their rifles. The rest stood outside of the cell, tense as they heard the desperate cries of one of the guards. The darkness was suddenly ignited with blue flashes of light. The cries of the creature were silenced. But, the agonized cries of the attacked guard continued.

A couple of guards began to drag their comrade out of the room. A trail of blood stained the floor. He wailed as his left leg bore a tear through his pant leg. Beneath the tear were large bite marks that bled profusely.

"Get him to medical, damn it!" barked the leading guard. He turned to find the remaining two guards to have come out of the shadows of the cell. They dragged out the unconscious body of 'Lucky Dragon'. His mouth was stained with blood from the guard that was dragged away.

"Out of the way! I'm killing this little shit!" said the leading guard, drawing out his hand gun. The leading geneticist quickly got in the guard's path.

"I said that this subject needs to be in tip top shape for vivisection!" said the geneticist.

"Move, you fucking geek! I'm putting it down just as the Director ordered!" said the guard.

There was a sudden bang in the air. Everyone turned to find the other metal door to have bulged out. More bangs filled the air, as more dents bulged out.

"Fuck! You! We're not through!" the leading guard glared at the geneticist. He and the rest of the guards rushed to the second cell.

"We've got a situation here! Alpha's breaching containment! Hit the gas!" said the leading guard, frantic. The men surrounded the cell door, as Senior continued to slam against it on the other side. An alarm began to go off. Hints of clouded gas could be seen through the narrow window. The struggling from inside of the cell had ceased. No longer was there any banging. The guards began to relax, as the gas clouds obscured the window.

"Subject's been contained," said the guard, holding his COM on his uniform.

The door suddenly flew towards the guards. The leading guard had taken cover along with a couple others. The rest found themselves crushed by the large heavy metallic door, slamming into the concrete wall. The surviving guards shot up, as Senior came storming out of the gas covered cell.

"Alpha's broken containment! I repeat, Alpha's broken containment!" shouted the leading guard.

Senior shouted as he lunged for one of the guards. Before he could aim his rifle at him, Senior slammed him to the ground with tremendous force. He then rushed for the next guard, who fired off his rifle. The magic bolts missed by a hair. He then slammed into him and swung his body at the next guard. All that was left was the leading guard. He shot at Senior, who staggered as the bolts shot through him.

The man staggered back, his expression that of shock. The leading guard stood with his weapon still drawn, staring at Senior's bleeding bare chest. The man dropped to the ground, as his wounds bled on the concrete floor. The leading guard shuddered as he backed away from the downed target. A pool of blood began to surround his body, staining the cold hard ground.

"You fool! You just killed the only successful subject!" exclaimed the geneticist.

"Shut up! Now I'm going to finish off the other one!" said the guard as he raised his weapon, focusing his sights on Junior. Before he could fire, he noticed the horrified looks of the geneticists. Their lines of sight were not on the guard, however. He quickly turned, finding Senior to have risen back up. The guard was met with a swift back hand. His head spun, allowing him to see behind himself. The last thing he saw were the terrified geneticists, as he collapsed to the ground himself.

Senior growled as he stood, his flesh beginning to grow covered in rough dark scales. His eyes burned with wrath, as the men before him cowered. Their necks craned back, as a shadow was cast over them.

Onyx found himself storming through the hall of the facility. The sound of the alarm blaring assaulted his ears. He pressed on through the halls, which continued to reverberate off the walls. He soon came across the hall, where rubble and a torn off cell door lied pressed against the wall. Hints of blood stained from beneath. He narrowed his eyes as he began to make his way deeper into the hall, passing the body of a guard who he had saw earlier. With his head on straight at least. Onyx found the geneticists to be still alive and well, but covered in bruises and scrapes, caused by the debris that had fallen and been kicked up. They were trembling violently.

"Where are they? Where are Alpha and Lucky Dragon?!" demanded Onyx, grabbing the leading geneticist by the collar of his coat. The man shakily pointed down another hall. Onyx turned and found a trail of footprints to be left in the cement ground. They were large and wide, almost like an elephant's foot. But, they bore toed claws like a dragon. He released the geneticist and began to follow the tracks.

Lights above him flickered. The walls bore gashes and claw marks along the way. He soon came to the end of the tracks. He found a gaping hole, leading out to a wilderness ahead. He narrowed his eyes as he found a large figure to be moving through the woods. A loud ear piercing shriek echoed through the forest, spooking a great flock of birds. Onyx clenched his fists, as he stared off at the forest. He was filled with both satisfaction, yet disappointment.

Present...

"So, what are we doing out here?" asked Angirasu. He wore a brown coat and tannish grey jeans. He looked around the town uncomfortably, as if he were expecting the town to ambush him. He didn't think he'd ever be comfortable with being out in the open like this.

"We're going to the library." Rodan answered. Angirasu looked at him in surprise.

"Really? I never took you for a reader."

"I'm not. I just heard that the new librarian that moved in a couple months back was a cutie." Rodan grinned. Angirasu face palmed in response.

"Of course. I figured that your mind would be on girls. Is that why you dragged me out here?" asked Angirasu in dismay.

"You know what Mosura said about-"

"I know, I know. But it never hurts to see a girl right?" asked Rodan, cupping his hands around his eyes, emphasizing his eyes in a playful manner. Angirasu sighed, a sad smile on his face.

"I guess not."

Meanwhile, back at the Golden Oaks Library, Junior was setting down an empty tea cup. He sighed as he leaned back a bit in his seat, allowing the liquid to settle in his gut.

"That’s enough about me, Twilight. What can you tell me about yourself?" asked Junior. He wanted to move on from spilling anymore information that may contain more 'sensitive' details. But, he was also curious about this girl, who oddly took an interest in him. He wondered what kind of girl could be so friendly to a guy such as himself.

"Oh, well I was born and raised in Canterlot. I always had this desire to learn, especially magic. I spent most of my time studying basic magic, hoping to learn all that I could. Later, my parents got me an interview to attend the School For gifted Elves. After displaying my magic in an...accidental overpowered spell, the Princess made me her personal student." said Twilight. She had a nostalgic smile as she thought back to her past. Junior was surprised. He never knew that this girl was quite the prodigy.

"You must be pretty smart and talented at magic if you've managed to impress Celestia for her to mentor you. That's pretty cool," said Junior. Twilight smiled bashfully, playing with locks of her hair. She never had been complimented by a boy her own age over something as her intellect and magic skills. Her heart was a flutter and her face grown warm. She worried that she may have looked foolish in front of him.

"I-I'm OK. I mean, I still have a lot to learn," said Twilight.

"Modest too?" Junior smiled playfully. Twilight's heart skipped a beat as she saw this. She hadn't noticed how much his usually stern face had softened up. A genuine friendly smile as this must have been a rare thing to behold. She felt honored to have been able to witness it. Twilight quickly looked away, tracing the rim of her cup.

"A-Anyway, I ended up spending most of my years focused on my studies. I never actually interacted with the other kids that were my age. I'm starting to regret it now that I think about it." Twilight frowned, looking down at her cup. She began to dwell more on her own past.

'Had I really been that alone for all of my life?' thought Twilight. Junior took notice of her gloomy state. He could feel that the atmosphere was beginning to change. The boy met her with a shrug and nonchalant look.

"Yeah, but who cares?" asked Junior. Twilight raised her head, taken aback.

"Excuse me?"

"No sense in dwelling on what you didn't do. What matters is what you do now. You seem to have gotten close to some of the girls here in Ponyville, right? So cheer up," said Junior. Twilight smiled.

"Yeah, you're right."

"I mean, at least you're still young. What are ya? Seventeen or something?" asked Junior.

"Actually, I just turned eighteen back in early July," answered Twilight.

"See? You could be a bitter old hag with a bunch of cats, so don't sweat it," said Junior, waving his hand. Twilight giggled.

"I thought you were a lot more pessimistic. I didn't think you could look on the bright side," said Twilight. Junior shrugged.

"I guess I have my moments."

Twilight began to bite her lip as she had a thought. This conversation had reminded her of Pinkie Pie.

"Speaking of age, how old are you? When's your birthday?" asked Twilight, casually.

"Me? I'm Eighteen too. I'll be nineteen in December." Junior simply answered.

"December..." Twilight fished for a specific day. Junior looked to her with a raised brow.

"The eleventh." Junior answered, slight caution in his voice.

"OK, just wondering," Twilight smiled, taking another sip of her tea. She made a mental note to inform Pinkie Pie the next time that she saw him.

"Alright then..." Junior awkwardly sat.

There was a sudden knock at the library door. Spike got up from his seat, walking back toward the main room of the library. He opened the door and saw two Neighian boys standing at the door. Spike had stumbled back a bit, having noticed how tall the boy with the brown spiky hair was.

"This is the cute librarian that you were talking about?" Angirasu whispered in a humored tone. Rodan glared at him in response.

"No! I mean, I hope not." Rodan hissed.

"Can I help you guys?" asked Spike.

"Yes! We um, we came to borrow a book!" Rodan answered. Angirasu rolled his eyes.

'Well, I guess that's a more convincing excuse,' thought Angirasu.

"Well, you came to the right place! We got a whole bunch of books in stock! What are ya interested in?" asked Spike, allowing the boys to step inside of the library.

"Uh... Let's see." Rodan glanced at Angirasu for help. But, he was met with a flat look.

'Oh no. I'm not bailing you out,' thought Angirasu, looking away. Rodan quickly turned back to Spike, who was waiting patiently for his answer.

"Uh... W-What do you recommend?" asked Rodan. Spike bore an odd look.

"Me? Well, no one really asked me that before," said Spike, scratching at his scaled head. He hummed, appearing thoughtful.

"Well, I'm not a big reader books. I'm more of a comic book guy.. But, I hear that Daring Doo is pretty good," said Spike.

"You have any of those?" Rodan quickly asked, latching onto the first thing he heard.

"Yeah! We have all of the current volumes in right now! I'll be back and get Twilight to hook you up," said Spike, rushing out of the main room. Rodan gave a confident smirk, chuckling.

"Smooth as ice, huh?" asked Rodan.

"Sure, Ro." Angirasu shrugged. He began to admire the interior of the library. From the shelves that filled the room, the decor of the overall library, and most glaring of all, the interior of the tree.

"I can't believe they turned this tree into a library," said Angirasu in awe.

"Yeah. But it seems pretty dangerous. What if there's a storm?" asked Rodan. He noticed a petite Elf girl to be stepping out of another room. The boy admired her scholar uniform, as her skirt flowed with every step that she took. While Twilight wasn't a total knock out babe that he was expecting, the girl was no doubt cute. From the way her bangs hung over her forehead, her small stature, and the big inquisitive eyes that sat in her head. He felt that this trip was not a disappointment.

"Hello~" Rodan muttered as he lightly grinned. From behind the Elf, a familiar face came into view.

"Gojira?!" Rodan exclaimed, his jaw dropping.

"Takeshi-san?" Angirasu's brows raised in surprise. Junior's eyes widened in shock as he saw the other two transmutants.

"Rodan? Riku-san? What are you two doing here?" asked Junior, almost alarmed. Twilight looked up to Junior in confusion.

"You know these two?"

"Um... Kind of." Junior answered simply. He began to compose himself. Twilight shrugged in response. Spike came out of the back room, a book in his hand.

"I'll start you off with the first volume of the book in case it's not your taste. Here you go." Spike handed the book to Rodan, who took it in exchange for a couple of bits. He was absentminded, having been staring at Junior in shock.

"Thank you. C'mon Rodan." Angirasu patted the slack jawed mutant on his shoulder. Rodan shook his head furiously, placing on a neutral expression.

"Uh...yeah. Thanks a lot!" Rodan turned around and took off to the door. The room was suddenly quiet. The trio stood in the library in an awkward silence. Twilight glanced at the young drake.

"New to reading?" asked Twilight.

"Oh yeah, it was obvious." Spike snorted.

"Hm. Well, good job, Spike. Glad you could handle it, my little assistant~," Twilight knelt next to the drake and began to affectionately run her hand over the spines on his head. The dragon grunted as he pulled away with an embarrassed look.

"Cut that out!" said Spike. Twilight laughed at the dragon's flustered state, while Junior watched on with a smile.

"So, Gojira. Do you like to read?" asked Twilight. Junior flinched, having realized that now her attention was on him.

"Uh... Y-Yeah. From time to time," said Junior. Twilight stood and grabbed his hand, towing him through the library.

"Tell me some of the books you've read. Maybe I've read them too. Oh! After lunch, I'll let you borrow some!" said Twilight, eagerly.

"O-OK!" Junior stumbled through the library.

Spike lost his scowl and watched as the two left. He noticed how 'handsy' the girl was being, whether she knew it or not. The way she was behaving around the boy was something that he never really saw the girl do with other male acquaintances. The dragon cupped a paw to his muzzle, wide eyed.

"No way." Spike began to snicker.

Junior sighed as he lied down on the sofa in his home. A couple of books were resting on the coffee table in front of the furniture. He had a rather enjoyable morning/noon. He had liked being in Twilight's company. He wasn't expecting it to go as well as it did.

The girl spent her time talking his head off about books. She had a big variety of tastes. She did in fact read some books that he read himself. It was fun to talk about those stories. Some of them he hadn't read in a while, so it was a nice refresher. Twilight even went about telling him that the author of certain books drew inspiration from topics, concepts or tales. She was quite a knowledgeable girl. A real nerd. But, Junior found her passion rather charming. He was relieved to know that Twilight was more down to earth compared to the more sophisticated, snooty or self-absorbed people that lived in Canterlot.

'Not bad for my first visit.'

As Junior was about to doze off for a nap, he heard rapid bangs on the door. Junior shut up, alert. He groaned in annoyance as he got up and made his way to the door.

"Who could be bugging me at this hour?" asked Junior. He opened the door and was greeted with the sight of Angirasu and Rodan.

"Oh. Hey, guys," greeted Junior.

"Why didn't you tell me?!" demanded Rodan. Junior recoiled from the sudden tone.

"Huh??" Junior titled his head, clueless at what Rodan had meant.

"Why didn't you tell me that you knew the cute librarian?!" Rodan grabbed Junior by his sweater, shaking him furiously.

"Twilight? Why-gah-does-oof- that-ma- will you cut that out?!" Junior grabbed Rodan's hands, pried them off of his sweater, then grabbed his arm and placed his other hand on Rodan's chest and flipped him onto his couch. Rodan grunted as he landed comfortably on the sofa. Junior panted, turning his attention to Angirasu.

"What the hell is his problem?" asked Junior.

"Romeo here, tried to score with that librarian." Angirasu sighed. Junior chuckled in response.

"Yeah, I don't think you’re her type Rodan. She might be more into the Brainiac type."

"Yeah? Too bad she's not into the total opposite of that," said Angirasu, teasingly. Rodan scowled.

"Ha!" responded Rodan, getting off of the sofa.

"Is that why you came here?" asked Junior.

"Well sort of. But actually, I wanted to see if you could help me get Angirasu and Mosura to lighten up." Rodan replied. Junior raised a brow.

"Lighten up?"

"Yeah, he and Mosura are extremely paranoid! They act like the whole town is gonna light some torches and grab some pitchforks." said Rodan.

"Well, you're asking the wrong guy to help. I feel the same way." Junior reasoned.

"See? Told ya that we weren't the only ones to feel that way" said Angirasu.

"Yeah, but we gotta be able to blend in! Ya know? Hide in plain sight. We could have a better chance at getting by that way. I mean, Goji's doing that pretty fine," argued Rodan.

"It's not as easy as it looks, Rodan. There's a lot of lying involved," said Junior, sighing heavily. If he had a choice, he would jump at the chance to live in hiding for the rest of his life.

"Hey, you know any other babes that you can introduce us to? That may help him get over his paranoia and meet a cute girl." suggested Rodan. Junior sent him an annoyed look.

"Did you not listen to me? Look, that might not be a good idea," said Junior.

"Why not?"

"Oh gee I don't know. Maybe it has something to do with us being freaks?" seadpanned Junior. Angirasu nodded in agreement.

"Don't remind me..." Rodan sighed.

"Speaking of freaks," Angirasu spoke, grabbing Junior's and Rodan's attention. "Have you heard of the attack in Baltimare recently?"

"Yeah..." Junior sighed.

"Mosura told you that there were mutants out there causing harm, right?" asked Angirasu. Junior nodded.

"Yeah. In fact, there's a big organized group of them that's been going around terrorizing people. They were mainly in Neighpon for a while and have recently moved onto Equestria. I guess MONARCH proved to be too strong for them to remain there," said Angirasu.

"Hmm." Junior looked down in worry. He feared that these Transmutants would end up in either Canterlot or Ponyville. He dreaded that happening. He especially didn't count on MONARCH to be around to help.

"Takeshi-san," Junior turned his attention back to Angirasu. "Why don't you visit the lair sometime? You're welcome anytime. How about we spar or something?"

"Ugh. I'm feeling too exhausted to think about exercising right now," said Junior in dismay. Rodan snorted.

"Fatty," said Rodan. Junior met him with a glare.

"Hey, I know the hoodie isn't flattering, but I'm no flabby mess," said Junior, unzipping his sweater, revealing the shirt beneath. Defined muscle tone could be seen beneath the shirt. The boy's pectorals were solid like stone.

"Ah. You're in good shape. Why were you so tired after tossing Rodan over onto your sofa?" asked Angirasu, curious.

"I uh... I'm not sure. I've kinda been feeling a bit of fatigue lately," said Junior, scratching the back of his head.

"You feel sick?" asked Rodan.

"I haven't been sick in years. Not since I was mutated," said Junior.

"Really? Man, you lucked out. We still get sick," said Rodan in dismay.

"Maybe some exercise will help set you straight. We do some intense training. Why not come by sometime?" suggested Angirasu. Junior hummed to himself.

"I suppose. I'll drop by whenever possible," said Junior, smiling. While the thought of exercising right now was tiring, he at least had an excuse to see to the mutants in the Everfree. He saw their combat performance. Junior thought that maybe he could build off on his current skills from them. Angirasu met him with a smile.

"Great. C'mon Rodan, we're going home," said Angirasu, walking out of the door. Rodan followed but stopped, turning back to face Junior.

"You know... Maybe it wouldn't hurt to take a chance with having a relationship with a girl," said Rodan, his tone rather serious. Junior shook his head.

"Is that a risk that you're willing to take? Trust me Rodan, it's easier that you forget about it," said Junior. Rodan sighed as he left the house.

"See ya around," said Rodan.

Junior closed and locked the door to his home. He made his way back to his sofa and sat down. He began to ponder if he made a mistake by opening up to Twilight and Fluttershy. To become their friend. For all he knew, Junior could have been setting himself up to be hurt in the end.

"Take your own advice, moron."

Junior sighed as he made his way to his bedroom. He sat at his desk and took his journal in hand. He began to scribble down his thoughts and the events of his day. There was no sense worrying about his decision. He couldn't back out now. So long as he didn't reveal too much, then he had nothing to worry about.

9 Years Ago...

It was a cold rainy night. The wind howled and blew with a vengeance. The sky flashed, as lightning bolts streaked across the sky. Thunder roared like great lions, hiding among the dark clouds above. The heavy rain fell and dropped onto the tree tops above. The earth had grown muddy, as large tracks of a strange beast were left behind.

Senior grunted with every step that he took. Something felt wrong with his body. He felt heavy. His skin felt dry and hard. His mouth and teeth felt unnatural. It was though he had a different body. Senior carried his son in his arms, who had been unconscious since their escape. He knew that they couldn't go on like this. Not in this weather.

Senior's eyes scanned the forest around them. He eventually caught sight of a cave, illuminated by the flash of lightning. He lumbered through the forest, stepping on fallen logs, snapping them under his soles. He stumbled towards the entrance of the cave, finding it to be much dryer compared to outside. His eyes cut through the darkness, not seeing any signs of beasts that may have made their home here. Senior set his son down to the ground. But as he did, he gasped at the sight of his hands. They looked somewhat human, but they were large, covered in leathery and rock-like scales. He looked himself over, seeing the unnatural state of his being. He trembled, as he gazed upon his razor sharp claws. He then began to gaze down at his son, who had awakened. The boy cried out in fright, scrambling away.

"Father! Father, help me!" The boy cried.

"Junior, it's me!" said Senior, though his voice was deep and gravelly. He had raised his hands in an attempt to calm his son, but this only caused the boy to cower on the ground.

"Leave me alone!" The boy cried, on the verge of tears. He suddenly began to twitch and thrash. He gave an inhuman shriek, as sharp teeth sprouted from his gums. His head and body began to restructure themselves.

Senior could only watch, as his own child began to change into something that wasn't human. Junior had soon stopped changing, stuck in a form that was quite similar to Senior's. A dragon-like beast, covered in scales with the appearance of hardened lava. With a back covered in three rows of jagged plates. When he saw the plates, he began to recall an old piece of art that hung in their home.

Junior cried out in horror. His voice mixed with a high pitched wail. He held his box shaped head and began to weep, praying that he was dreaming.

"What have they done to us?" Senior said to himself in horror.

Onyx sighed heavily as he stood in the hall of where the test subjects had escaped from. He gazed through the gaping hole that overlooked the forest beyond. By now, they could be anywhere. The recent storm and lack of man power here had costed him the opportunity to retrieve them. He regretted not having more men stationed here. The deaths of the few guards he had showed that they were a force not to be taken lightly.

Onyx turned to find the leading geneticist to be making his way over. He narrowed his eyes at him. If this fool had done what he had asked, they may have been able to have avoided this incident. But then again, they had no idea of the full effect of the mutagen that they had created. This was inevitable.

"What do we do now?" asked the geneticist. Onyx sighed.

"No matter. We had another specimen prepared for this scenario, remember?"

"Yes, sir. We have him confined now. We just need to finish the mutagen that will be introduced to him.," said the geneticist.

"I don't want any foul ups, do you hear? Make sure we have a contingency for this one," said Onyx, sternly. He turned and made his way to a man in armor.

"Assemble a team. I want the Alpha recovered. Don't bother with recovering Lucky Dragon," said Onyx. The soldier nodded, before turning to leave.

The soldier traveled throughout the facility. He approached a metallic door and entered the room it led to. He was in the onsite barracks, where several other soldiers were lounging.

"Up and at 'em. The Director's lost his lab rats, so we have to get them back. Come on, let's move it people!" barked the soldier.

The others began to cease what they were doing and proceeded to exit the barracks. The soldiers made their way to the armory, where they began to suit up in dark armor. The hard surfaced armor pieces sat over the softer and flexible material of their uniforms beneath on the shoulder pieces of these soldiers was an insignia of their faction. It was MONARCH's infinity symbol. It appeared close to a horizontal stylized hour glass.

The soldiers were suited up and armed. They made their way outside of the building, out into the motor pool. There were dark vehicles, covered in armor. The wheels were exposed, and the back of the motorized vehicle carried a turret attached to it.

"So, how're we finding the lab rats?" asked a soldier, hopping into one of the seats of the vehicle.

"The subjects give off a radiation signature. When the meter's reading is high, it means we're close," said the C.O, holding a hand held device. There was a needle that rested in the device, with EMF levels graphed up.

"Well, considering the mess they left behind, I assume they won't be difficult to track," said a young female soldier, looking to the path of knocked over trees outside of the compound.

"You just be sure to keep your feet planted when things get hot, rookie. I don't tolerate cowards," spat the C.O. The woman slightly narrowed her eyes in response. She had a bit of a coldness to her red eyes. It was like he wasn't looking into the eyes of a human. The C.O. had a feeling that he was stuck with one of the crazies that slipped through the psyche evaluation. She was around 5 foot 9, making her around the acceptable height for infantry when it came to the female standard. She was a Neighponese woman, with a firm grasp on the common tongue of the GU, which was Equestrian. This soldier was an attractive character, with short pink hair with red tips, though her attractiveness was dulled by the rotten eyes of hers and her 'resting bitch' face. Not an approachable woman in the slightest.

Lucky for her, she wasn't here to pick up a partner. She was here to follow orders and to 'shoot someone', as she once eloquently put it with her comrades. This soldier, Kenra Kenpachi, was fresh out of basic training. She had a history of being rebellious, something unbefitting of a soldier. Hopefully that training knocked that out of her.

It was a sunny morning. The land was dry compared to the previous night, during the storm. The air was warm, filled with the call of birds.

Gojira Senior found himself walking along the forest floor with his son. The two wore grass skirts, which they had hastily put together some time before. The two were in silence, having not said a word in hours. The two were still in shock from the previous night and had only rest for a few short hours. As soon as the rain had stopped, they left the cave and fled further from that facility.

Junior was stumbling over himself, as his eyes struggled to remain open. The boy grunted as he tripped and fell to his hands and knees.

"Junior!" Senior cried, kneeling next to his son. The boy winced.

"I'm tired." Junior groaned. Senior sighed.

"I know. On your feet, son. We're almost home," said Senior, helping the boy onto his feet.

Right now, returning to the Takeshi home seemed to be the best course of action considering their predicament. It wouldn't be a permanent safe haven, considering that their kidnappers had snatched them from the house, but it would be a start.

By now, the morning was transitioning to the early noon. The two fugitives found themselves arriving to their home. Senior sighed in dismay, finding the damage that was inflicted onto this place. He hated seeing the place that he built with his own two hands in this state.

The two had entered their house. Junior was sleeping in his futon, moved to the living room. Senior was busy packing essentials. From food, water, clothes, and other things needed for survival. As much as he hated to admit it, the two would have to abandon their home, for it was no longer safe here. They would have to keep moving until they could find somewhere to dwell. No doubt whoever had taken them would be on the hunt for them.

Senior found a familiar medallion to be resting on the ground among the debris of the damaged furniture. He picked it up, looking over the object, which depicted a dragon's paw. He hung it over his neck and began to make his way over to the far end of the room.

Senior opened up a wooden case, revealing a shrine. There lied a hair pin that rested on a shelf, below a picture frame. The image was that of a beautiful young Neighponese woman. Her long dark hair hung over her shoulders, as her gentle grayish blue eyes seemed to look into Senior's. A kind smile was plastered on her face.

The man clasped his hands together, bowing his head and closing his eyes. He made a silent prayer, pleading the gods and the spirit of his beloved to watch over him and his son.

During his prayer, Senior was distracted as he picked up a sound in the air. It sounded close, yet far. He raised his head and furrowed his brows. He quickly gathered his bags and rushed to Junior. He began to shake the boy awake.

"Junior, get up! We must leave!" said Senior urgently.

Meanwhile, a couple of armored vehicles drove through the woods along a clear path. The tires kicked up dirt with their spinning motion, leaving tracks behind. Inside one of these automobiles, the commanding officer was looking at the needle of the EMF meter. The device's needle had quickly pointed to the yellow line, steadily rising over time.

"Alright, we're close! Set your rifles to stun! Alpha is to be brought back alive!" said the C.O.

"Let's rock!" said Kenra.

The vehicles pulled up to a house, where the door lied wide open. A couple of soldiers hopped out and rushed to the house. Once inside, they found no one in sight.

"Target doesn't seem to be here!" said a soldier, before kicking over a shelf.

"It's a big house! Search every-" the C.O. stopped once he noticed a trail of fresh foot prints to be leading away from the house.

"Belay that order! Get back in here!"

The two soldiers rushed back to the vehicles, hopping in. The engines roared as the wheels took a moment to grab the muddy surface. The vehicles rode off away, following the path. As they drove, a large heavy boulder came crashing into the side of one of the vehicles.

With a tumble and roll, the vehicle had fallen onto its side from the impact. The other vehicles slid across the mud before coming to a stop. The soldiers quickly jumped out, finding that vehicle lied mangled, with the boulder stuck in the side. On the cracked and shattered windows, a dark fluid had stained the surface.

"Oh shit," said a soldier, eyes wide as dinner plates.

"Eyes peeled! The target is close!" said the C.O. he noticed that the meter he held was now pointing at the end, clicking against its end point. Their target was close.

A soldier grunted as he was met with an incoming object. He found himself pinned to a tree, with a katana impaled through him.

The soldiers turned to find Gojira Senior to be rushing towards them. All at once, they began to fire off their rifles. The man slide and rolled along the earth, while taking cover behind one of the parked vehicles. The bolts bounced off of the metal, having failed to reach their target. As the soldiers were about to advance, the vehicle rocked briefly.

"Take cover!" shouted the C.O.

The jeep was sent sliding towards the soldiers. They had managed to dive for cover, away from the vehicle. However, Senior emerged and lunged for the closest soldiers.

With a mighty shout, with yellow tinted eyes, and hands bearing sharp claws, Senior began his attack. He slashed and slammed into his targets. As the soldiers attempted to subdue him, they misfired and missed him due to his violent and swift movements. Kenra backed away with an unnerved look on her face.

"We're not allowed to kill this one?!" exclaimed the soldier. Whoever's idea this was obviously not the one who would be in mortal danger like they were in right now.

"Private Kenpachi! Follow your orders!" shouted the C.O., before being knocked back by the mutant. The younger soldier scoffed as she took off running.

"Not a chance!" said Kenra. While desertion could get her court martialed, it was better than meeting a violent death from that freak. Best case for her is that she ends up being the sole survivor of this team.

As Kenra stopped, she noticed a kid to be peering from further away from the area. The child quickly ducked behind the bushes. Kenra smirked.

"Hmph. Maybe I can come back with some credit," said Kenra, flipping a switch on her rifle, changing its function from stun to kill. She began to leave the battle, making her way to the child's hiding place. All the while, Senior continued to fight with the soldiers.

Junior fled from the area. His eyes wide and alert. He scanned the area, finding hill just a bit of a distance away. He heard the woman's footsteps to be quickly approaching. His father was preoccupied with the others. Remaining here wasn't an option.

The boy began to run from the bush. Bolts of magic came flying over him, causing Junior to yelp in fright. He ran passed trees and bushes, remaining as low to the ground as possible. Kenra gave chase, while firing off a couple of shots at the boy.

"Come on, little freak! Auntie Kenra will make it quick!" said the soldier.

The two continued to run through the woods, ascending up a steep hill. Junior slipped along the way over the wet mud. He whimpered, scrambling back up to his feet. Kenra continued to shoot at the boy, who dove behind a tree. She cursed to herself as she continued firing. The bolts chipped away at the bark that coated the tree. Junior suddenly appeared from cover, hurling a stone. Kenra instinctively shielded her face, feeling the rock pelt her helmet.

"Little shit!" Kenra returned to firing her rifle. Junior yelped as he took cover again. The soldier began to move up, while firing off more shots in a controlled manner. This forced the boy to remain where he was, lest he risk getting shot.

Kenra soon made her way to the tree. She stepped up and aimed the barrel of her rifle at the quivering child. A look of malice was on the soldier's face.

"Freaky. He says that you're some kind of demon, yet you're acting like an actual kid," said Kenra, forcing the barrel against the boy's cheek. Junior whimpered, as his eyes watered.

"Well, see ya," said Kenra. Junior clenched his eyes shut, waiting for what was to come next. There was a click in the air. Kenra looked at her weapon, finding that the lights on the side were off.

"Ah fuck, I'm dry," spat Kenra. Junior suddenly kicked the rifle out of the woman's hand, causing her to grunt.

"HEY!" The woman shouted. She quickly drew out a knife and pounced on the child, just as he prepared to run. Junior screamed as he squirmed, while Kenra placed her weight on him.

"Shut up, you freak!" said Kenra as she prepared bring the blade down. Junior suddenly thrashed, causing her to lose her hold on him. The boy panted as he attempted to crawl away, his eyes growing a tinge of yellow. Kenra grabbed him again and turned him onto his back. Before she could bring the knife down again, Junior swiped his hand at her.

"AH!!" Kenra screamed as she felt the side of her face to be slashed. She cupped her hand over her face, then was met with a kick to her gut. The kick was surprisingly strong, for a child that is. The woman was knocked onto her back and spiraled down the hill, losing her helmet along the way. Junior heard the woman let out a scream, as she passed some bushes. The child stood up, before carefully making his way over to the bushes. He peered over, finding a cliff ahead, leading down to a ravine. Kenra was nowhere in sight. The boy sighed in relief before rushing back down the hill.

Senior panted as he stood among the bodies of the slain soldiers. He bore some minor wounds, but stood victorious among them. They lied with armor damaged from his newly found raw strength, their limbs snapped, and faces swelled to a pulp. He began to look around in a panic.

"Junior! Junior, where are you?!" cried Senior. He turned to find his son to be stumbling down from the hill. The father rushed over, his arms open wide. The two embraced each other tightly. The boy sniffled as he buried his face into his father's shoulder. Senior sighed in relief, caressing his child's head.

"We must go," said Senior. The two released each other and began to gather what they could from their home. For it would be a long time before they would return. Senior didn't expect them to be able to. So, father and son resumed their journey on the run. The fact of their lives being forever changed was engrained into their minds.

Meanwhile, from the cliff on the hill, rustling could be heard. Kenra hung from a branch that stuck out. She held one eye closed, as her wounds on her face bled over it. She strained as she pulled herself up over the cliff, using the foliage above for support. The soldier panted as she found herself on the safety of the earth. She stumbled down the hill, finding the bodies of her comrades. She turned to find the fleeing figures of the targets, as they left the area. Kenra snarled, as she cupped her face.

"Respond!"

Kenra turned, finding the dead commanding officer at her feet. She knelt down and took the COM device that he had on his person. She answered.

"This is Private Kenpachi Kenra. My squad's dead. The targets got away," panted Kenra, holding the device close.

"Understood Private. We'll send for an Evac to your position," said a voice. Kenra narrowed her eyes as she continued to watch as the father and son fled.

"Make it quick," said Kenra.

Chapter 6: Breaking Down Walls

Junior was sweating profusely. The boy found himself standing across from Angirasu, eyes locked. The two sported training kimonos, which had been stained by the sweat excreted from their bodies. The two Transmutants circled each other, waiting for the other to strike.

Junior kept his breaths paced, his eyes focused on Angirasu's movement. His opponent in question did the same as well. Mosura stood by and observed the two. She could feel the intense atmosphere between the two boys. Both fighters suddenly stopped moving. They stared each other down, their muscles tensing.

The two Transmutants bolted towards each other. Junior sent the first punch. Angirasu blocked the strike and countered with a jab into Junior's rib. He then met the larger boy with two jabs to his gut. Then, he struck Junior's face, causing him to stagger back.

Junior was about to retaliate, but was met with a kick to his chest. He fell back to the ground with a groan. He quickly hopped back onto his feet, just as the brown spiky haired Transmutant charged towards him. Angirasu threw a right punch, which Junior caught with his left arm. With their arms locked, Junior forced Angirasu's arm down, then met him with an uppercut with his left. Angirasu was sent into the air, landing onto the matted floor.

Angirasu grunted in frustration, getting back to his feet. He rushed back towards his opponent, but was met with a punch to the jaw. Junior swiftly followed with a knee to his chest. Angirasu recovered quickly, throwing a right punch, which Junior countered with a left. The two Transmutants repeated throwing strikes and counters at each other several times. Their movements were quick, moving at speeds that far exceeded even a trained human combatant. But, Mosura was able to process their movements as she observed. Finally, Junior switched up his tactic, striking Angirasu in the gut.

"Guh!" Angirasu hunched as the wind was knocked out of him. He was then met with a roundhouse kick that sent him several feet away. Angirasu gasped for air, attempting to regain his breathing. He coughed furiously, once he recovered his breath. The boy panted as he lied on the ground, his face bruised up. He felt sore all over his body. This had to be the most pain that he's felt in training.

Angirasu heard heavy foot steps to be approaching: Junior was standing next to him, hand extended towards him. Angirasu took Junior's hand with a smile, using it to help himself stand back to his feet. His legs felt wobbly, as though he was going to collapse under his own weight.

"Sorry about that. I guess I don't know my own strength," said Junior sheepishly. Angirasu chuckled.

"Don't worry about it. As they say, 'No pain, no gain'," said Angirasu. The two met each other with a bow.

"You're one of the few people I've fought who lasted this long," said Junior. Angirasu grimaced.

"Thanks, but I still lost," said Angirasu. Junior patted his shoulder with a chuckle.

"Yeah, but you've got my respect," said Junior. Angirasu smiled. He felt Mosura come up from behind the two and patted the boys on the back.

"Good hustle, boys! Let's call it a day," said Mosura. Angirasu painfully walked off of the matt, out of the Dojo. Junior sighed as he stretched.

"This was a great idea. It's not every day where I get to cut loose like this," said Junior, tugging at his kimono. He picked up his hoodie and placed it on, while gathering his things.

The boy had spent the week hanging around these Transmutants. It was usually whenever he had nothing occupying his time, such as working for Applejack on her farm. He had to admit, it was fun getting to know them. It was the one time that he felt like he could be comfortable enough to be more open with others. He even got to hone his skills in combat. He was only able to retain so much from what his old man had taught him. These Transmutants weren't slouches either. At least, that's what he could say about Rodan and Angirasu. Mosura was still a mystery.

Junior was quick to pick up on their patterns. Rodan was more skilled in dodging and delivering swift attacks, making it hard to counterattack him. Angirasu was more focused on the offensive, which made him more predictable and easy to counter. However, he was not one who would easily give up, unless he was totally incapacitated. His relentlessness made him a volatile opponent.

Junior had yet to face Mosura, but it wasn't like he was expecting to. He didn't fancy the idea of fighting a girl, especially one smaller than he was.

"Good to know, Takeshi-kun. Then you won't mind facing me as your next opponent next time," said Mosura, her hands on her hips. Junior lost his smile. So much for avoiding a fight with her, he thought.

"Heh. Reluctant because I'm a girl?" asked Mosura, smiling in amusement.

"W-Well... You're the mind reader," said Junior, a sheepish smile on his face. Mosura stepped up to him and pointed a finger to his chest, a playful smirk on her face.

"Don't underestimate me. I'm more than just a pretty face." Mosura winked at the boy. Junior gulped, his face growing a tinge of red.

"G-Got it. Uh... I'll should get going. I have errands to run," said Junior as he began to grab his bag and ran off.

"Feel free to use the shower in the house!" called Mosura.

"Thanks!" Junior called back, as he began to ascend up the steps. Mosura smiled as she stood. Angirasu glanced at her with an inquisitive look.

"If I didn't know better, I'd say that you were flirting with him," said Angirasu. Mosura snorted as she playfully smacked the boy's shoulder.

"Hush, before I throw you down," said Mosura. As she walked off, Angirasu noticed the light blush on her face. He shook his head in amusement.

Later that morning, Junior had showered, thanks to the generosity of Mosura. He was carrying his dirty kimono inside of a duffle bag, which was slung over his shoulder. The boy had made his way out of the Everfree forest, humming to himself. It took him a moment to realize just how good of a mood he was in. How long had it been since he's felt this way?

That didn't matter. What mattered was that Junior was dreading his everyday life. Meeting the other Transmutants had been best thing that could have happened to him. As Junior made his way to the town of Ponyville, he went to the market area. He was going to need some ingredients for dinner.

However, the boy found himself in the middle of bartering with someone who owned a vegetable stand.

"Oh come on! A cucumber can't be worth that much!" said Junior in exasperation. He was met with an annoyed look with the owner of the stand.

"Listen kid, the harvest's been a little rough. So I gotta make due. It's supply and demand. You're lucky that I don't charge you more for wrecking my stand last week!" said the stand owner. Junior furrowed his brows.

"First of all, that was an accident. I made up for it by fixing up your stand, didn't I? Second, maybe if you didn't pickle most of your harvest, then maybe you'd have more regular cucumbers." said Junior.

"You punk! How dare you mock my pickles? They're my best item!" said the store owner, holding a jar of pickles, indignant. Junior shoved the man's hand and jar out of his face.

"I don't want any pickles, I want plain cucumbers!" argued Junior.

"Then fork over the 12 bits!" barked the man. The two growled at each other and stared each other down. Pedestrians just watched anxiously, passing by. Junior sighed heavily.

"Fine! You win. You run a terrible business, pal," said Junior as he dug into his bag of bits.

"Eh. Whine to someone who cares, punk," said the stand owner. Junior grumbled to himself as he was about to hand over the bits. But, he stopped as he caught the stench of smoke in his nostrils. Junior raised his head and gasped, finding a cloud of dark smoke high above. Everyone had begun to notice the stench and the dark clouds, which was traced all of the way back to a distant mountain.

"What in the hell?" Junior stared in shock.

"Uh oh. Whenever there's smoke like that in the air, it means that there's a dragon hibernating," said the stand owner in dread.

"H-How long does that last?" asked Junior.

"A hundred years or so. I forget. But at this rate, those clouds will build up and shroud Equestria in darkness. Our crops will die and we'll starve!" said the stand owner in dread. Junior gulped, as he gazed up at the dark clouds.

"Ahem. 40 bits for the cucumber by the way," said the stand owner. Junior suddenly turned to the man with an incredulous look.

"Are you- Gah! You know what? Keep your goddamn vegetable!" said Junior, stuffing his bits back into his bag. He grumbled as he stormed off.

"Your loss!" called the stand owner, as he began to nail a sign onto his stand, depicting the new price for his products.

Junior continued on away from the market place. But, his eyes trailed up to the sky, where the clouds flowed above. He grimaced. If what that man had said was true, then Ponyville was going to be in a century or more worth of trouble. He couldn't allow that to happen. Not to his new home. Junior sighed as he began to turn his path into the direction of the smoke.

"Here I go getting into trouble again," said Junior nonchalantly. He began to pick up his pace, as he left the town, headed for the mountain.

Eventually, Junior found himself standing at the base of the mountain. He gazed up above, where the smoke flowed from. He felt the rumble in the air, as a loud, monstrous snore filled the air. Junior kept himself composed.

"Looks like the bastard was right," said Junior in dismay. The fact that man was even remotely accurate got under his skin. It may have seem irrational, but Junior's mind was still fixated on earlier. What kind of price was 10 bits for a cucumber, he thought.

"Lousy stinkin-" Junior's hands sprouted dark claws. He stomped towards the mountain in frustration. He leapt onto the wall and began to dig his claws into the mountain. He began to ascend up the steep mountain. He climbed and climbed and climbed, grunting every time he dug his claws into the stone. Junior continued to grumble to himself along the way.

"I already apologized about the stand and fixed it. It wasn't my fault that some jerk was picking a fight with me. I was just throwing punches," grumbled Junior. The mountain rumbled, as the beast's snore echoed. Junior groaned.

"Please, just shut up!" said Junior in exasperation. As the boy continued to climb, he stopped once he noticed that there was a part of the mountain that would allow him to travel up without climbing the mountain. He had been so fixated on earlier that he had missed the easy way. Junior's eye twitched.

"FFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!" Junior shouted to the top of his lungs.

Meanwhile, just at the bottom of the hill, near the base of the mountain, the Main 6 stood. As Twilight had the attention of the girls, her speech was interrupted as they heard the obscenity that echoed through the air.

"Did ya'll hear something?" asked Applejack, digging a pinkie into her ear.

"Maybe it was the dragon," said Rainbow, shrugging.

"Nah, that wasn't any dragon. It sounded like someone screamin'," said Applejack, looking around the area.

"Hey, isn't that Gojira up there?" asked Pinkie, pointing at the mountain. The girls turned their sights to the mountain, where a small figure was sliding down. There were distant shouts coming from that direction. Rainbow squinted.

"Hey that is him! Good eye, Pinkie Pie," said Rainbow. Fluttershy gasped, her eyes wide in surprise. She emerged from hiding from behind her friends.

"Goodness! What in Equestria is he doing up there?!" exclaimed Rarity in alarm.

"Maybe he's into rock climbing!" said Pinkie. She was met with a deadpanned look from Twilight.

"Not likely. But I'm guessing it's for the same reason that we are. Come on!" said Twilight, placing a map into her back pack. The girls continued up the hill, near the base of the mountain. Junior's shouting became more coherent.

"GODDAMIT! OF ALL THE SHIT! FIRST I GET FUCKED ON FOOD PRICES, NOW IM WASTING MY DAY ON THIS DAMN MOUNTAIN! WHY AM I EVEN BOTHERING WITH THIS SCALY ASSHOLE?!!" Junior ranted. His voice echoed above, which could be heard by the Main 6 below him.

"Oh my! Such language!" said Rarity, eyes wide, her hand to her cheek. Rainbow snickered.

"Someone sounds mad," said Rainbow. Fluttershy bore an annoyed look, while Pinkie stood with her hands cupped over the Valkyrie's ears, attempting to shield her innocence from the boy's excessive swearing. Twilight and Applejack sent each other a glance, before looking back to the boy who neared the ground.

"I SWEAR THAT I'M GONNA-!" Junior dropped to the ground and turned. His expression quickly switched from anger, to surprise, then embarrassment.

"Uh..." Junior quickly hid his hands in his sweater pockets, a sheepish smile on his face.

"Hey, what's up?" greeted Junior. Everyone just stared in response.

"So... Bad day?" asked Rainbow, awkwardly. Junior cleared his throat.

"Something like that," said Junior, looking away.

"Gojira, what were you doing up there? You could've been seriously hurt or worse!" said Twilight, making her way to the boy.

"I uh... I thought I'd investigate what was going on up there," said Junior.

"You could've just walked up that path right there instead of risking your life by scaling the mountain," said Rarity, pointing to the path. Junior sighed in dismay.

"Yeah. I realized that at the last minute," said Junior, dryly.

"I guess no one's filled you in right? That smoke's being caused by a dragon that's going to be taking a hundred year nap. Princess Celestia tasked us to drive it away, or Equestria is doomed to suffer a famine caused by the clouds blotting out the sun," said Twilight, pointing to the sky.

"Yeah I got the gist of that," said Junior, a grimace on his face. He then drew his hands out of his pockets, which had lost their claws.

"So what's the plan? We gonna go on an old fashion dragon slaying quest?" asked Junior.

"Absolutely not," said Twilight. Junior raised a brow at her. Rainbow suddenly raised a hand.

"For the record, I like your plan," said Rainbow. Twilight sent her a silencing glare.

"I was thinking a more diplomatic approach, Gojira. We might be able to convince the dragon to move somewhere else," said Twilight. Junior snorted.

"For real?"

"I think it'll work. There's no reason to go looking for a fight. We wouldn't stand much of chance against a dragon," argued Twilight. Junior shook his head.

"Twilight, you don't go into someone else's home uninvited unless you're looking for a fight. Its much bigger than the rest of us and can fry us if it wanted. Why would a creature like that be reasonable?" asked Junior.

"Which is why we brought Fluttershy along. I'm sure she can reason with it," said Twilight. Junior turned to find the rose haired Valkyrie to be cowering behind Pinkie.

"No offense to Fluttershy, but that doesn't inspire confidence in me," said Junior, flatly. Twilight met him with a disapproving look.

"M-Maybe he's right! We should just leave! I know! Maybe the Princess can find someone else to handle the situation!" said Fluttershy, as she attempted to sneak away. But, she felt her sweater tugged at by a raspberry colored aura, hauling her back over.

"Out of the question. The Princess asked us specifically. And we need to make this quick. Dragons can be heavy sleepers once they enter their hibernation," said Twilight. She looked to Junior expectantly.

"Look, we're doing it our way. You can either help or not," said Twilight, a hand on her hip. Junior furrowed his brows. He sighed.

"Fine, I'll tag along. Someone has to make sure you don't get yourselves killed," said Junior, as he began to walk towards the path, leading up along the mountain. Twilight scoffed.

"This coming from the guy who tried to take on Nightmare Moon in a fist fight," said Twilight.

"I still got a few good hits in," said Junior, smirking. Twilight rolled her eyes.

"She was going easy on you."

Junior shuddered, as his expression turned to displeasure. She had to bring that up.

"That's a low blow, Twilight. Come on, let's go," said Junior. The Main 6 followed along, while Fluttershy was dragged along.

Junior found himself traveling with the Main 6 up the mountain. The boy was still in a sour mood as he thought back to the marketplace. All he could do was focus on that. It didn't help that the group was put at a standstill, mainly due to Fluttershy's petrified state. Applejack had volunteered to take her up another way, rather than the steep path. So now, they were waiting for the pair to rejoin them.

Pinkie Pie and Rarity killed time by playing tic tac toe in the dirt. Junior just stood and watched, while Twilight paced about. Rainbow paced in flight, matching the petite elf. Junior sighed heavily, as he gazed out to the land, where more clouds were forming. The sky had darkened, as the clouds shrouded portions of the sun.

"Ah geez..." Junior sighed to himself.

"Hey, Goji! Wanna play?" asked Pinkie, as she pointed a dirty finger at the clean tic tac toe board that was drawn in the dirt. Rarity had a dismayed look, as she was surrounded by several other filled tic tac toe games.

"I'm good," declined Junior.

"Have a seat! You're gonna tire yourself out from all of that standing," said Pinkie, patting the ground beside herself.

"Alright." Junior took a seat beside the girl, sighing.

"How many games have you been playing?" asked Junior.

"70. But I've got Pinkie this time," said Rarity, a determined smile on her face.

"You'll eat those words!" said Pinkie, confidence in her tone. She began to make her first move. Junior just watched as they played. But, he couldn't help but think back to Fluttershy.

"Do you think it's a good idea for Fluttershy to be on this journey with us?" asked Junior.

"Why not?" asked Rarity, as she made her move.

"I just don't think she's up for it. I mean, you saw how she was," said Junior.

"Ah she's just a little nervous like Twilight said. But she can handle it! After all, she tamed a big scary manticore," said Pinkie.

"Dealing with animals is her talent after all. A dragon's no different," said Rarity.

"I guess..." said Junior, uncertain.

"Whoohoo! I win again!" Pinkie cheered. Rarity scoffed, appearing dismayed.

"That's 35 games in a row. Best of 71?" asked Rarity. The grunts of Applejack was suddenly heard. The group turned their attention to the sound, finding AJ dragging a petrified Fluttershy. The farm girl panted in exhaustion.

"Made.... it." Applejack collapsed to her knees with a pant. Twilight grimaced.

"Told you it'd take them forever," whispered Rainbow.

Junior sighed as he stood to his feet. He made his way to the pair and knelt next to the rose haired Valkyrie. He began to snap his fingers.

"Shy, up and at 'em. We still got a long way to go," said Junior. Fluttershy glanced over at him and quickly shook her head.

"Mm Mm."

Junior glanced back at Twilight and shrugged. The elf met him with an exasperated look.

"Just carry her."

"I'm not doing it this time," panted Applejack. Junior sighed heavily.

"Sorry Shy."

Junior knelt down and picked the girl up and threw her over his shoulder. The Valkyrie whimpered in panic, squirming in place. Junior grunted as he kept a firm hold on the girl.

"Fluttershy, don't be so difficult!" said Twilight, as the group began to move on. Along the way, Junior struggled to keep a firm grip on the girl. She was surprisingly strong. Must have been the adrenaline, he thought.

"Goji, please put me down!" whined Fluttershy.

"We're on a time crunch here. If I put you down, we'll lose more time," replied Junior. He frowned as the girl gave a pitiful whimper in response.

"Twilight, I really think we should reconsider bringing Fluttershy along," said Junior.

"See? I'm not the only one who thinks so," said Rainbow in annoyance.

"It's fine," said Twilight. Junior sighed. The group soon came across a cliff. Ahead was a ledge that led further up the mountain. Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie and Applejack managed to hop over to the other side. Junior set Fluttershy down, allowing himself to follow in suite. He turned back but noticed the girl to be hesitating. She gulped as she stared over the cliff, where a river and vast fields ran far below.

"Your turn, Fluttershy." said Twilight. Fluttershy held onto the mountain wall, averting her gaze from the cliff.

"But, it’s so...wide!"

"Come on Fluttershy, we should be much farther along by now." Twilight said urgently.

"You could just leap on over." Applejack suggested. Fluttershy looked back over the cliff.

"I-" A loud snore from the dragon echoed into the air. The pink haired Valkyrie panicked, clutching her head as she sat on her knees, her eyes shut tightly.

"I don't know." Fluttershy said simply, trembling in fear. Junior was about to make his way back over to help, but was interrupted by Pinkie.

"There's nothing to be afraid of! It's just a hop and a jump!" Pinkie hopped over toward Fluttershy's ledge.

"See?" Pinkie smiled. "It's not very far, just move your little rump!~ You can make it if you tried with a hop and a jump~!" Pinkie sang, as she hopped back and forth from the ledges.- Junior groaned in annoyance.

"We don't have time for this!" said Twilight. As Pinkie continued her encouraging song, Junior dozed off. He worried about the slow progress that they were making. As his eyes wandered, he noticed a dark figure to be residing further down from whence they came.

"Hey do you guys-" Junior spoke, but no one payed him any mind. He turned his attention back to the dark figure, but realized that he was no longer there.

"What the..." Junior was interrupted as he felt tapping on his shoulder. He turned to find Twilight with an impatient look.

"Hey, come on! We're moving on!" said Twilight.

"Did you see..."

"Huh?" asked Twilight. Junior shook his head. He might have been seeing things. He noticed that Fluttershy had managed to get across while he wasn't looking.

The group walked down a path, where trees lined the mountain walls on their right. A few small trees rested on the stones on the left, where there was also an edge that one could fall over.

"Let's keep it down. According to the map, we're entering an avalanche zone. The smallest peep can cause a huge rock slide." Twilight whispered to the group.

"A-av-ava-?" Fluttershy stuttered in a nervous tone. Twilight immediately shushed her, silencing her. The group silently carried on, only the sounds of their steps could be heard. Rainbow Dash flew below a tree branch, causing it to rustle and a small leaf to slowly descend to the ground. Fluttershy cautiously walked, her shoulders tensed up. The fallen leaf descended down, just above Fluttershy. The leaf gently landed behind her neck.

"AVALA-!" Fluttershy screamed, but was quickly silenced by Applejack who placed her hand over her mouth. Fluttershy's cut off scream echoed. The group stood silently, anxious about what may have just been unfolded. As the echoes died down, the group sighed in relief. Suddenly, a loud rumble could be heard. The ground beneath their feet trembled; tiny rocks fell down the walls of the mountain… then large stones began to rain down upon them.

"AVALANCHE" The group screamed in unison. The rocks crashed onto the ground, nearly hitting the group. They all ran and panicked, attempting to avoid the falling stones. Rainbow flew past the stones, using her speed and agility to avoid being crushed.

Junior saw Twilight running by herself, a large boulder nearing her. His adrenaline shot, he attempted to reach her, but was hit by a stone the size of his head. The stone shattered on his back, causing him to stagger. He saw that Applejack had already saved Twilight from certain death. He was relieved, but gasped as he noticed large boulders heading his way. He glared at the incoming threat, his muscles tensing. His pupils shrunk and his irises grew. His sclera turned a shade of yellow.

Junior reared his fist back, and punched the closest stone. The stone shattered from the force, but he felt a slight stinging sensation in his hand. His strength was dwindling. Junior was suddenly hit by several more stones, causing him to grunt and shout in pain. He fell onto his knees, using his arms to shield his head and neck. He hid his head beneath his chest. The stones were getting smaller as they hit him, then he felt dirt sliding between his legs. He attempted to stand but was quickly buried.

By now, the area had settled. Some rocks slid down the mound of dirt that had been built up by the rock slide. Everyone was disoriented and covered in debris. They coughed, as the clouds of dust cleared.

"Everybody OK?" Applejack called. Twilight wrapped her arms around the blonde in relief.

"Thanks to you, I am," said Twilight. Fluttershy emerged from a pile of dirt, frowning at the catastrophe that she had caused. Pinkie was bouncing joyfully, while Rarity shook and patted her body in a vain attempt to get the dirt off of herself. A bit of dust flowed off, passing over to Pinkie Pie.

"Woo hoo! Let's do it again!" Pinkie said in exhilaration.

"This is why a girl always packs extra accessories!" Rarity reached into her pink backpack, pulling out a pink scarf and wrapped it around her neck.

"Oh please tell me that I brought the tiara that goes with this."

"Uh I think we got bigger problems then making sure our hair bows match our shoes!" Rainbow said in annoyance, pointing toward a mountain of debris that blocked their path. The girls looked on in disappointment.

"Sorry." Fluttershy frowned.

"Aw, no big whoop sugar cube." said Applejack with a reassuring smile.

"Yeah, we'll just have to...climb over" Twilight sighed.

Rainbow scowled. But, then she noticed that someone was nowhere to be seen.

"Hey... Where's Gojira?" asked Rainbow. The girls stiffened, as they looked around. Fluttershy felt dread.

"Gojira!" called Fluttershy, stumbling from the mound of dirt. The girls began to call his name. Just when the girls began to assume the worse of his fate, they heard dirt and stones being moved over. They found Junior to be burst through the earth with a grunt. He coughed, as he climbed from the mound, his breathing ragged.

"That's gonna hurt in the morning," said Junior with a cough.

"GOJIRA!" The girls cried in unison. They rushed over and began to help him out of the mound. Junior fell onto his rear, his back pressed against the mound. Fluttershy cupped her mouth in horror at the sight of the boy. He was covered from head to toe in dirt. His clothes had been torn, and he was bleeding from his brow, and arm. He appeared to be in bad shape.

Without thinking, Fluttershy suddenly bolted towards the boy. She knelt down and wrapped her arms around him. The boy yelped in pain.

"I-I'm so sorry, Gojira! It's my fault that this happened!" sobbed Fluttershy.

"Shy, you mind loosening up a bit?" winced Junior. Fluttershy quickly released him with a whimper.

"I'm sorry!"

"It's fine. Don't sweat the rockslide. We all made it out in one-" Junior suddenly broke into a coughing fit.

Applejack quickly set down and dug into her back pack and drew out a canteen. She offered it to the boy, who graciously took it. He took a long drink. He coughed violently.

"Easy, sugarcube!" said Applejack, patting his back.

"Oh my gosh! Did you hit your head?!" asked Twilight, frantic. She set her bag down and began to search it. She cursed under her breath.

"Anyone bring medical supplies?" asked Twilight. The rest began to set down their bags and search as well. Twilight knelt down and reached for the boy. He instinctively pulled away.

"It's nothing," said Junior.

"Darling, you should let us look at that. It looks bad," said Rarity, worriedly.

"I'm fine," said Junior. The girls looked at him, incredulous.

"What?" asked Twilight.

"I said that I'm fine," said Junior, his tone bordering on annoyance.

"No you aren't! Dude, you're banged up bad!" said Rainbow.

"I'll walk it off. We need to get rid of the-" Junior attempted to stand but felt himself overcome by fatigue. His body felt heavy, and his legs struggled to support himself. He dropped to one knee, much to the girls' alarm.

"Gojira Takeshi the 2nd, you are in no condition to move!" Twilight scolded, holding the boy down. He brushed away her hand and attempted to stand again.

"I said that I'm fine!" barked Junior. Twilight met him with a glare.

"No! You need to stop moving right now! You're too stubborn to know when to ask for help or when to stop for your own well-being!" Twilight yelled. Junior matched her glare.

"Back off! I can take care of myself!" Junior retorted. Rainbow scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Oh, cut the tough guy act!" said Rainbow. Junior turned his glare to her.

"I'm not acting like a tough guy! Like you have any room to talk!" said Junior. Rainbow stormed towards him, meeting his glare.

"At least I know when to stop when I've pushed myself too far! You did the same thing back in the Everfree forest too!" said Rainbow. Junior growled.

"You might think that it's cool to act like this, but it makes you come off as a big jerk! It's why punks always pick fights with you and why no one-"

"Rainbow that's enough!" said Twilight. Junior scoffed.

"You think I care what people think of me? You don't know a DAMN thing about me! What I do shouldn't be your concern!" said Junior, standing to his full height. He ignored the pain and exhaustion. His anger was giving him the fuel to confront this ignorant girl. However, he was at the point of lashing out.

"Maybe if you'd open up to us more, than we'd understand you better," argued Rarity.

"What if I don't want to be open with you? Or want your understanding?" Junior narrowed his eyes at the elf. Rarity was taken aback by this. She wondered how anyone could be so callous.

"Goji, you can't mean that," said Pinkie, sadly. "Isn't that lonely?"

"I mean it! What is it with you all? Why do you feel the need to try and be nice to me? Why not just treat me like everyone else does?!" demanded Junior. His rage had led to a lack of a filter. Junior hadn't realized it, but his inner thoughts were starting to be externalized. Pinkie shrunk back from his tone. Her lip quivered.

"Because that's what friends do, Goji. They care about each other," said Pinkie. Junior scoffed.

"Friends? Friends are temporary. Fleeting. Like a flower that withers away. They'll let you down. They never stick around. And they can't be trusted! I don't need friends!" said Junior, bitterness in his tone. As he said this, he noticed the stares that he was receiving. The girls had looks of what Junior could only describe as shock and pity. However, Twilight and Fluttershy appeared to be hurt. The Transmutant felt a pit form in his stomach, as his anger slowly began to subside.

"Why would you say something like that?" asked Rainbow, appearing almost mortified. Junior said nothing. He stared at the ground at his feet, clenching his fist.

"Just mind your own business," said Junior, harshly. The Valkyrie glared at him. She clicked her tongue.

"You're a scumbag, you know that?"

"Sticks and stones." Junior kicked a rock off to the side. He adjusted his torn sweater.

"On second thought, I think I'll wait down here after all," said Junior. He began to walk off, passing the girls. Twilight deeply frowned.

"Come on. Equestria needs us," said Twilight. The girls began to walk to the great mound of earth from the rockslide. Fluttershy looked back at Junior. She was about to call out to him, but kept silent. She instead followed the rest. Junior walked away, his eyes hard, and his fists clenched. He made his way to a corner, out of sight. Junior's breathing grew hard. He gritted his teeth, before slamming his fist against the stone wall. The force of this caused cracks to form.

Junior spent the next several minutes alone. He sat against the rocky wall, his expression solemn. He gazed out to the land, which was still shrouded in smog. The air was starting to grow more foul. The boy sighed heavily, pinching his brows.

"Why did I say that?" asked Junior.

Friendship. Something that Junior yearned for. But, it was something he was afraid to experience again. The truth was that Twilight and Fluttershy weren't the first ones to call themselves his friends. There was someone else long before them. Even after his mutation, he was foolish enough to risk his exposure by making friends with this person. It was something he wished that he could forget.

It might have been better if Junior kept to himself after all. He wasn't cut out for friendship. If he had to be honest, he wouldn't make a good one. After all, he had too much baggage that he didn't want to burden on anybody else.

Suddenly, Junior felt himself grow hot. That wasn't right. He was pretty high up on the mountain. He should've been freezing. His vision blurred, and his body began to tremble. This feeling. It was something he hadn't felt in years.

"Am I sick?" asked Junior, panting. He began to unzip his sweater, allowing the heat to escape. But, he was starting to sweat profusely.

"Aren't you a sad sight?" a male voice called. Junior jumped at the voice. He turned to find a young man to be standing nearby, dressed in a dark jacket, with a red shirt exposed beneath. His hair was raven. Locks of hair hung between his red eyes.

Junior instinctively stood to his feet, but winced as he felt pain over himself, along with his fatigue acting up.

"Relax, I'm not here to hurt you. We're kin after all," said the stranger as he approached the boy.

"I-I don't..." Junior grunted. He panted as he felt his body suddenly grow hotter.

"Easy. Don't push yourself. You're dying," said the stranger. Junior looked at him incredulously.

"D-Dying? How do you know? Who are you? What did you mean by kin?" asked Junior. The stranger met him with a smile.

"Can't you tell? I'm like you. I'm a Transmutant," said the stranger. Junior's eyes widened. He couldn't have been associated with the Transmutants from the Everfree. This had to be someone new.

"Here, take this," said the stranger, handing Junior a glowing green gem.

"What is it?" asked Junior.

"This enchanted gem contains nuclear radiation," said the stranger. Junior recoiled in shock.

"Relax. It'll save your life. Whatever was done to us, it forces us to draw in energy from radioactive sources to survive. Those who can expel energy in an attack would have to draw in more energy to replace it," said the stranger. Junior recalled the attack that he had used back in the Everfree forest. It was something he had never done before until then. That may have been what this guy was talking about.

"For us, radioactive material is like sustenance. Crush that gem and absorb the radiation," said the stranger. Junior did as told. The gem dropped to the ground in pieces, their color dulling. The boy felt a surge of energy through his body. His wound began to heal, and he felt his body growing a bit lighter. He took a deep breath and exhaled. His body temperature began to grow cooler.

"Wow."

"Feel the energy course through you. It feels great, right?" smiled the stranger.

"Yeah." Junior nodded. He got a better look at this rugged person. The more he looked at him, he began to get a sense of familiarity with him. But he couldn't figure out why.

"What did you want from me?" asked Junior.

"My name is Battra. And I need your help," said the stranger.

"Well, I'll hear you out. I owe you after all," said Junior, sitting upright.

"I'm on a mission. MONARCH is a threat to us all. I'm trying to fight back to give other Transmutants a chance to survive," said Battra.

"You're fighting them?" asked Junior in shock. Battra nodded.

"My group was captured and taken prisoner. They're being held in a prison in Neighpon. I want your help to rescue them," said Battra. Junior recoiled.

"Neighpon? I-I... I'm sorry, but I don't-" Junior was interrupted as Battra placed his hands on his shoulders. A look of desperation was on his face.

"Please! They need our help! If MONARCH wins, then there's no telling what they'll do next!" cried Battra. Junior grimaced. He couldn't refuse to help this guy. Not after that he helped him. Plus, he said that there were other Transmutants that were in trouble. But still, Junior would be returning to Neighpon. A country that he fled just to survive. He sighed.

"I... I have to think about that," said Junior. Battra released him with a sigh.

"I understand. But please consider it. You'd be helping me save innocent lives. If you decide to help, then meet me at the docks in FIllydelphia tomorrow afternoon. I have to act soon, and that's the soonest the ship leaves for Neighpon," said Battra as he rose up.

"Wait! What do I do if I... I start losing energy to the point that it could kill me? Equestria doesn't exactly have any nuclear power plants," said Junior. Battra smiled.

"Geothermal energy is a good substitute. Try bathing in a natural hot spring for a while, and you should regain that lost energy. Though it may take a bit longer to recover," said Battra. He then walked off, waving.

"Hope to see you again," said Battra. Junior sat in silence as the mysterious Transmutant disappeared from his line of sight. The boy sighed as he leaned his head against the wall. He suddenly felt a tremor. He jumped as he heard the shriek of a dragon above. It sounded enraged.

Junior scrambled to his feet and began to make his way over the dirt mound. He quickly made it over and began to follow the path up the mountain. Along the way, he heard the screams of the Main 6 above. Junior cursed as he picked up his pace.

As he was, Junior didn't stand a chance against a fully grown dragon, but he had to try. Even if it meant that he'd be exposed. Even though he said those things, he wasn't going to allow those girls to be killed. He wouldn't be able to live with himself if he did nothing.

Soon, Junior made his way to the top. He stopped once he found five of the Main 6 to be cowering. A massive red dragon stood over them, bearing razor sharp teeth and claws. Its spines stood on end along its head and back. The dragon however, was taken aback, as Fluttershy was confronting the beast. Junior just stood and stared in shock, as the girl tore into the dragon. This led to the dragon breaking down into tears. It was quite a sight to see such a usually timid girl turn into an intimidating force. Junior was impressed.

"There there. You're not a bad dragon. You just made a bad decision. You just need to find a new place to rest," said Fluttershy, her tone becoming sweeter. The dragon nodded sadly before returning to its cave. The sound of grinding and scraping filled the air. As though it was gathering something. The rest of the girls cheered as they rushed to the Valkyrie. Soon, the dragon emerged from the cave, taking to the air. It flew off, leaving the mountain. Junior sighed in relief. Looks like he was worried over nothing. He smiled, as Fluttershy was praised for her bravery.

It was the end of the day. Junior found himself lying down on his sofa. His eyes were closed as he napped the rest of the day away. The trip back home was awkward to say the least. No one said anything to each other. Well, mainly no one said anything to him, and he said nothing to the girls.

Junior had decided to head straight home. He didn't have it in him to go back to finish his errands for the day. He had decided to skip dinner as well. Sleeping the day away would help him ignore his rumbling stomach.

"Gojira..." A voice called. Junior's eyes shot open. His heart was beating rapidly in his chest. He slowly raised himself off of the sofa, his eyes scanning the living room. The Transmutant began to search the house.

"Someone there?" called Junior. No answer. The boy searched the rooms of his home, but there were no signs of any intruders. He stopped once he came across a mirror in his bathroom. Something seemed off about it. The boy made his way towards and stared at his reflection. All he saw was himself. Suddenly, his reflection flashed him a sinister smile, exposing several small carnivorous teeth. Junior gasped as he recoiled from his reflection. He was pressed against his wall, his heart pounding. In an instant, his reflection was matching his action. The shocked expression matched his own. The boy began to relax, rubbing his head.

"I must be imagining things," said Junior with a small chuckle. His heart began to settle. He had borrowed a horror story from Twilight awhile back out of curiosity. He recalled a similar scene in the novel. He must have had that on his mind while being half asleep.

There was a sudden knock, causing Junior to jump. He relaxed himself and left the bathroom. He glanced at the clock in the living room, finding the time.

"Who could be here at this time of night?" Junior muttered to himself. He opened the door, but found no one in sight. But, his eyes noticed a head full of hair below. He looked down and found Twilight to be standing at his porch.

'Man she's short,' thought Junior.

"What are you doing here?" asked Junior. She met him with a soft expression.

"Can we talk?" asked Twilight. Junior bore a reluctant look. He remembered what had happened earlier. He'd much rather avoid this. But, he'd have to face up to it sooner or later. Junior sighed, before standing aside. Twilight entered the house, allowing Junior to close the door.

"Nice place," said Twilight.

"It's home," said Junior, shrugging. He cleared his throat, pointing a thumb to the kitchen.

"Can I get you anything?" asked Junior.

"No, thank you," said Twilight, her tone small. Junior stepped into the kitchen anyway and began to fill up a kettle full of water. Anything to keep himself occupied to avoid meeting the girl's eyes.

"What did you want to talk about?" asked Junior, casually. Twilight's brows furrowed.

"About your behavior today," said Twilight.

"Behavior? What are you, my mother?" chuckled Junior. The elf narrowed her eyes.

"Don't deflect. The way you were acting was-"

"It's nothing you haven't seen before. I don't see the big deal," said Junior dismissively. He began to place the kettle onto a stove, heating it up.

"You don't- I'm sorry, but did the rockslide do something to your head?" asked Twilight, incredulous. Junior groaned in annoyance.

"Did you come here to nag me or something?" asked Junior, as he stepped out of the kitchen. He suddenly felt a shove. He stumbled back a bit, but found Twilight glaring at him angrily.

"What in Tartarus is the matter with you?!" demanded Twilight. Junior furrowed his brows, looking away.

"Why are acting like this?! Why are you brushing me aside like I don't even matter to you?!" cried Twilight. Her tone turned distraught, which prompted Junior to look back at her. Her eyes were full of pain, as tears welled up inside. Junior felt a sting in his chest, as she met him with a look of betrayal.

"How could you be so insensitive? I thought that you and I... And Fluttershy..." Twilight muttered. She broke down into a sob. She brushed her sleeves against her tear stained face, but more tears just kept replacing them. Her weeps weighed heavily on Junior, as she cried her eyes out. Given her size, it was almost like watching a kid cry.

"Please don't cry," said Junior softly. Twilight met him with a glare. She suddenly raised her hands and forced the boy down on the sofa, via her magic.

"H-Hey!" exclaimed Junior. Twilight pinned him down to the couch, glaring at him through her tears. She gripped his shirt tightly, as she sat on his torso.

"I can't believe you would say such things! Fluttershy was crying her eyes out after you left! Was I the only one who thought we were friends?! What about Fluttershy?! Do you even care about any of us?!" demanded Twilight. Junior said nothing. He kept a look of stoicism. This only made the elf falter in her rage, rendering her back to a crying mess.

"You really are a big jerk. You have people around who care about you. Don't you see that?! Friends are supposed to look out for each other! Even when they don't ask for help! I ask you again, are we even friends?!"

Junior didn't change his expression, even while the girl was berating him. Twilight gritted her teeth, as she felt her heart being torn in two from the lack of response. Junior suddenly took her arms and gently moved her away. He sat up on the sofa, his eyes downcast.

"I'm sorry." Junior managed to say. He swallowed the lump in his throat and exhaled.

"I didn't mean what I said. I never meant to hurt you or Fluttershy. I just..." Junior held a solemn tone. He honestly couldn't think of a good way to justify himself. Truthfully, he started to regret agreeing to being their friend in the short amount of time that passed. His mind just kept dwelling on what would happen if they were to discover what he was. He also feared that maybe they'd abandon him too, like someone else did. Regardless of whether they knew the truth about him or not.

What Junior had said were things he told himself. He told himself that he didn't need friends. That he didn't want understanding. Those were lies he told himself to make life easier. But, he ended up hurting others, and they didn't understand why. He began to shift beneath Twilight, prompting her to remove herself from his torso. The two were seated beside each other on the sofa. Junior's eyes were downcast.

"You don't know what it's like Twilight. To have people not understand you. To see only what's on the surface. To even lose what you have. I have to live with that every day. What's the point of Friendship if it's not meant to last?" asked Junior. Twilight sniffled as she wiped her cheeks.

"I don't believe that," said Twilight, drawing the boy's attention.

"True friends stick together. No matter what kind of strife they face. Even if one goes away, there's always the memories that they shared. They're meant to be cherished. Doesn't that count for something?" asked Twilight, her tone small.

"It burns when I think about it, so I couldn't tell you," said Junior. He shook his head.

"Forget about me, Twilight. I'm damaged goods. I wouldn't be a good friend to you," said Junior as he stood. Twilight suddenly grabbed his hand. The boy turned to meet her violet eyes, which had grown wet and puffy from all of her tears shed.

"But I want to be your friend," said Twilight.

"But why?" asked Junior.

"Because you remind me of myself in some ways. I know that despite what you're saying, you really do want to be friends. You've already shown me that you are capable of friendship," said Twilight, standing to her feet, both of her hands holding Junior's firmly.

"You were worried about Fluttershy during the dragon incident. You helped her when she was upset over Gilda. You even risked your own life to protect me from Nightmare Moon. You can be a kind and protective person. I like that about you." Twilight's eyes shyly looked away. Her cheeks grew a tinge of red. Junior deeply frowned. He had only realized just how genuine this girl was. It took him to make a fool out of himself to find out. Pushing her away wasn't worth keeping his secret if it meant that he'd be hurting her.

"I... I had no idea that... I'm sorry." Junior bowed his head, apologetically.

"You already apologized to me. Now you have to apologize to Fluttershy. The others too!" said Twilight, expectantly. Junior softly smiled in response.

"Yeah, I'll do that. Thanks, shorty," said Junior, teasingly. Twilight grunted with a look of offense.

"I-I'm not that short! I'm only 4 foot 8!" said Twilight, indignant.

"That's below the female average," said Junior flatly. Twilight grumbled to herself as she crossed her arms over chest.

"You're such a jerk."

Junior chuckled in response. The whistling of the tea kettle filled his ears. The boy turned off the stove, as Twilight recomposed herself.

"If you're serious about making up with everyone, then how about you come on by the Library tomorrow? We can have lunch or something," said Twilight. Junior was about to accept, but then he remembered Battra. He needed his help to rescue innocent Transmutants who were locked away somewhere in Neighpon. He would be leaving tomorrow. Junior had doubts that he fit what Twilight described of him. But, he couldn't argue about one thing. He had a protective nature. He couldn't allow innocents to suffer if he had the ability to do something about it.

"I'll have to take a rain check on that, Twilight. There's something that I need to take care of," said Junior. Twilight lost her smile.

"Oh. OK, I understand. Maybe next time then, right?"

Junior met the elf with a small smile and nod.

"Next time." Twilight smiled warmly at him in response. She cleared her throat, while brushing the wrinkles from her skirt.

"I-I should get going. It's getting late," said Twilight, sheepishly. She made her way to the front door, with Junior escorting her. She turned back to the boy with a kind smile.

"Hey, you can always talk to us if you're ever in need. Remember that," said Twilight. Junior gave her a small nod in response. He only hoped that he wouldn't have to.

The petite girl suddenly wrapped her arms around the taller boy. His heart jumped in his chest, as her warmth enveloped his torso. She held him tightly, pressing her cheek against him. Junior hesitantly returned the hug, his face beat red. Twilight released him, brushing her bangs aside with an embarrassed smile.

"Sorry. I uh... I hope that wasn't out of line," said Twilight.

"N-No, you're good," said Junior, an awkward smile on his face.

"R-Right." Twilight backed up to the door but bumped into it. She tittered as she opened it, before stepping outside.

"See ya around!" said Twilight, before closing the door. Junior made his way to the door to lock it, but then heard a muffled voice from outside.

"Stupid! Stupid!" Twilight groaned.

Junior shook his head. He made his way to the kettle and poured out the hot water. He turned his attention back to the clock. He was going to have to get plenty of rest if he was serious about helping Battra. The Transmutant was about to head to his room but looked out his window. He found a distant hut, where a single light could be seen from its window. Junior frowned.

The boy knew that he was going to be gone for a while. After all, Neighpon was far beyond Equestria. He couldn't leave things as they were. Making up by then was out of the question. So, Junior began to make his way over to a desk, where he drew out an empty envelope. He drew out a pen as well. The boy was about to leave the desk, but noticed a few more envelopes inside. Without thinking, Junior grabbed them all. He took a seat at the coffee table and began to write on small sheets of paper. He sighed as he sat up.

"I wonder if I can find some flowers or something on such short notice," said Junior, scratching at his head, setting aside one of the cards. He sighed as he pulled at his hair.

"Needs something else," said Junior to himself. He then noticed a stack of boxes to be waiting in the corner of the room. The royal sun seal was printed on the packages. He smiled, before rushing over to the boxes. These were things that Celestia had been sending him as of late. A sort of care package from 'home'. Celestia might have gone a bit overboard with what she's sent him. Junior hadn't had a chance to use any of them. He opened one of the packages, looking into the contents.

"No sense in letting these go to waste," said Junior.

It was the next day. The sun had risen over Equestria. The birds chirped as they soared across the sky. Fluttershy yawned as she stirred from her sleep. She rubbed her tired eyes, as she removed her covers. The girl brought her feet to the side of the bed, slipping on a pair of fuzzy pink bunny slippers. Fluttershy stretched as she sat up and made her way out of the house. She deeply inhaled the fresh morning air, stretching her arms and wings out. Fluttershy was about to take a step, but stopped once she felt herself kick something. The Valkyrie looked down, her expression turning to surprise.

Fluttershy knelt down and picked up a bouquet of flowers. They comprised of yellow roses. Beneath the bouquet was an envelope. Fluttershy opened the envelope with one hand and began to read through the letter it contained. Her eyes scanned through the writing, her expression turning to a warm smile. She sniffled as she wiped a tear from her eye. She held the flowers close to her chest, her cheeks warm, and her heart a flutter.

Fluttershy made her way down the road. She approached Junior's house. As she was about to knock, she noticed a note to be taped on. She took the note and began to read through.

"To Whom it may concern, I will be away on a trip to Neighpon. Be back soon. Gojira." Fluttershy read aloud. She sighed in disappointment. But, she felt her spirits lifted, once she looked back to the flowers left to her. Yellow roses for friendship. They also represent an apology for a mistake.

"You're forgiven, Goji," said Fluttershy, to herself.

Later that day, Fluttershy was wandering through the streets of Ponyville. She had a spring in her step, in a better mood compared to the previous day. She soon came across a street, where a cafe lied. She found her friends to be seated outside, conversing.

"Oh, hi Fluttershy! Glad you could make it!" said Twilight, waving to the Valkyrie. The rose haired girl smiled.

"How's Equestria's hero?" asked Rainbow. Fluttershy giggled, pulling up a chair.

"Much better after this morning," said Fluttershy.

"Someone's in a good mood," said Pinkie, a smirk on her face. Fluttershy bashfully smiled.

"As am I! This morning, I found a lovely bouquet of yellow roses and a box of chocolates! But these chocolates were from this popular shop in Canterlot!" said Rarity, grinning from ear to ear. Fluttershy's eyes widened in surprise.

"Ooh! A secret admirer?" asked Pinkie.

"Ew! Gross!" exclaimed Rainbow. The girls looked at her in confusion.

"What's with that reaction?" asked Twilight.

"Because I just remembered! I found flowers delivered to me this morning from Gojira! What a weirdo! I mean, I appreciate the Wonderbolts poster but the guy is NOT my type," gagged Rainbow.

"Well that seems unnecessarily rude," said Twilight, raising a brow.

"You got flowers from him too? He left me some new tools. Just in time too, as I just lost a couple to wear and tear," said Applejack with a chuckle. Rainbow bore an incredulous look.

"He left me some candy!" said Pinkie.

"Oh! Did I mention that Gojira was the one who left me the chocolate?" interjected Rarity. Rainbow groaned.

"Sweet Celestia, I never took the guy for a player! How low can he go?" asked Rainbow. Rarity laughed in amusement.

"Darling, don't you know anything about the language of flowers? Yellow roses symbolize friendship and can be used as a way to apologize," said Rarity. Fluttershy nodded.

"That's right! Gojira felt bad for yesterday, so he left us a message," said Fluttershy.

"Aw. He left you flowers too?" asked Twilight. The rose haired girl nodded in confirmation.

"If he was so sorry, then why didn't he just man up and apologize to us in person?" asked Rainbow.

"He left a note saying that he was taking a trip to Neighpon. He probably wanted to let us know sooner than later," said Fluttershy. Rainbow snorted.

"He's probably just embarrassed and ran off scared," said Rainbow. Twilight met her with a disapproving look.

"Hey, ease up on him. You know, he had to live in Equestria due to painful circumstances. Maybe he just wants to visit his home country," said Twilight. Rainbow lost her smile and looked away.

"Huh. I wasn't aware you two were close enough for him to tell you about that," said Rarity, surprised. Twilight cleared her throat, playing with the locks of her hair.

"He may have mentioned it to me," said Twilight awkwardly.

"So... What happened?" asked Pinkie, curious.

"Ah. That's not for me to say. I don't think he'd appreciate me telling anyone his business. I already said too much," said Twilight. Fluttershy sighed, leaning back in her seat.

"I hope he comes back soon," said Fluttershy, gazing up at the sky.

Meanwhile, just in Fillydelphia, Junior was making his way to the docks. He found Battra to be standing by, hands in his pockets. Junior approached with a wave.

"Yo." Junior greeted. Battra raised a brow at him.

"Didn't you have a different sweater or something?" asked Battra. Junior looked down at himself, finding himself dressed in his usual clothes. However, his hoodie bore tears from the rockslide during the previous day. He had spent all night and early morning trying to put together apology gifts for five of the Main 6. He never had a chance to pick out a replacement.

"It... It was short notice," said Junior, shrugging. Battra rolled his eyes.

"Well, I guess it doesn't matter. Come on," said Battra.

"You got tickets?" asked Junior. Battra snorted.

"You kidding? We can't ride with the others. MONARCH's tightened its security in Neighpon. No, we're sneaking on," said Battra. Junior grimaced.

"I'm starting to regret this already," said Junior.

Author's Note

Art by me and Traupa!
You can find her on Deviant Art here: https://www.deviantart.com/traupa

Chapter 7: The Vault

Fluttershy hummed to herself as she wandered down the road. She had just returned from the cafe, spending the noon with her friends. She had just come to find out that Junior had given some gifts to the other girls as a form of apology. It seemed that he's come quite a ways since the day they've first met. She was happy that he was trying to make friends with the others. The girl hoped for his swift return to Ponyville.

As Fluttershy neared her home, she noticed two Neighponese boys to be standing in front of Junior's house. They were looking at the note on his door, and seemed to be in idle conversation. The two seemed rather distressed. Curious, Fluttershy made her way over to the house. She would normally not go out of her way to interact with people she never met. However, they looked to have been worried. Maybe they needed to see Junior for an important reason.

"Um... Excuse me," called Fluttershy.

"AH!" Angirasu yelped with a start, whipping around. Fluttershy gave a startled, high pitched yelp in response.

"Geez! What are you? A man or a cat?" asked Rodan in amusement. Angirasu sent him a brief glare. He cleared his throat.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to startle you," said Angirasu apologetically.

"N-No, it was my fault," said Fluttershy, timidly. Rodan suppressed a grin that threatened to creep on his face. He was mesmerized by the beauty of this Valkyrie. From her large eyes, her soft angelic voice, and long rose hair. This girl was a knock out. The timid behavior scored high in his book.

"Hey, I don't think we've met. What's your name, gorgeous?" asked Rodan. Fluttershy slightly recoiled, her face flushing red. Angirasu suddenly nudged him with a disapproving look.

"It's polite to introduce yourself first," said Angirasu.

"Oh right. Rodan Shou," said the boy sheepishly.

"I'm F-Fluttershy," said the Valkyrie, her voice small.

"My name is Angirasu Riku. It's a pleasure to meet you," said Angirasu, politely. He bowed briefly to the girl. Fluttershy looked to the two, curious. She had never seen these two before. They didn't get a lot of foreigners in Ponyville.

"Um... Did you need to see Gojira about something?" asked Fluttershy. The boys glanced at each other, surprised.

"You know Takeshi-san?" asked Angirasu. The girl nodded in confirmation.

"He's my neighbor and friend," said Fluttershy.

"S-So you know? When did he leave?" asked Angirasu urgently. Fluttershy shrunk back a bit.

"Dude, ease up. You're scaring her," whispered Rodan. He met the Valkyrie with a smile.

"I-Is something wrong?" asked Fluttershy worriedly.

"No! Not at all! We were just supposed to hang out, that's all," said Rodan nonchalantly.

"Oh." Fluttershy thought that the story didn't seem to add up. After all, she wasn't aware of Junior having any other friends beside herself and Twilight. Angirasu also seemed a bit too eccentric when it came to asking when the boy had left.

"So... How do you two know Gojira?" asked Fluttershy, a suspicious look on her face.

"Us? Ah well, we're classmates!" said Rodan. Angirasu raised a brow, while Fluttershy tilted her head, confused.

"Classmates?"

"Yeah! We train together in Martial Arts!" Rodan glanced at Angirasu, giving him a wink. The taller Transmutant nodded with a forced smile.

"That's right! We've been meeting for a while to hone our skills," said Angirasu.

"Ah. That makes sense," said Fluttershy. Rodan chuckled as he tugged on his collar.

"Yep. I don't mean to brag, but I'm the best of our class," said Rodan, smugly.

"Oh, really?" asked Fluttershy, a smile on her face. Angirasu scoffed.

"He's just trying to impress you. So far Takeshi's been the best in terms of strength," said Angirasu. Rodan groaned in annoyance.

"Dude!"

Fluttershy suppressed a giggle. Rodan scowled, his face growing red. But, he wasn't too sour. He had just heard the laugh of an angel after all.

"So, you're friends of his?" asked Fluttershy. Rodan shrugged.

"Well... We've never exactly stated that explicitly. But, we're cool," said Rodan.

"Oh. Well, I haven't seen Goji at all today. I can only assume that he left for Neighpon sometime this morning. Sorry that I couldn't be of more help," said Fluttershy.

"No, it's alright. Thank you for your time. If he's not home, then we'll be going now," said Angirasu. He and Rodan began to walk away.

"Hold on!" called Fluttershy. The boys stopped in their tracks, stiff. They slowly turned to face the Valkyrie.

"Yeah?" The boys asked in unison. Fluttershy smiled sweetly.

"Would you mind looking out for Gojira? He can be quite stubborn and has a tendency to get into trouble. But, he's a very dear friend to us. We worry about him sometimes," said Fluttershy.

"Us?" asked Rodan. Angirasu grimaced.

"Y-Yeah. We'll be sure to keep him out of trouble. Don't worry about it," said Angirasu, as he and Rodan walked off. The Valkyrie bided the two farewell, as she returned to her cottage.

"What is he thinking?" asked Angirasu.

"You mean going off to Neighpon or getting close to the people here?" asked Rodan. Angirasu sent him a flat look.

"Both."

"Come on. The guy lives in the town. He's bound to have some human interaction. And it's to be expected that he gets close to someone," said Rodan.

"It's asking for trouble. One's bad enough. But more than one? That's a disaster waiting to happen," said Angirasu, shaking his head.

"At least he isn't living in fear. Unlike some people," muttered Rodan.

"What was that?" Angirasu glared at the red haired boy.

"Nothin'. We should tell Mosura about him going to Neighpon. It's not safe," said Rodan. Angirasu nodded.

"Agreed. Let's move."

Rodan and Angirasu rushed towards the Everfree forest. They hurried passed the endless trees and made their way to their hidden home. The two continued to jog towards the house. They entered and were running toward the hall. They continued down the metal walk-way and stood, searching the lair. They found Mosura sitting on the center of the platform down below. Her eyes were closed, her posture up and her breathing was calm.

"Damn, she's meditating!" whispered Angirasu. Rodan kept walking, making his way to the metal stairway. Angirasu grabbed him by the collar of his shirt.

"What are you doing?" Angirasu demanded. Rodan turned and pried Angirasu's hand off of his collar.

"This is important. Gojira may be in trouble!" Rodan hissed.

"What?!" The two tensed as they slowly turned their heads, focusing on a now shocked Mosura. She stood up from the platform, crouching down and leaped up to the upper level in between the two.

"What do you mean, 'Gojira may be in trouble'?" demanded Mosura. Rodan gulped and was about to answer before being interrupted by Angirasu.

"We went to Takeshi-san's house, but found that he left a note. Apparently he's going to Neighpon for a trip," said Angirasu. Mosura's eyes widened in alarm.

"Why would he go there? Doesn't he know the risk of being in Neighpon?!" asked Mosura.

"No clue. It was sudden," said Angirasu.

"Something's off. He doesn't strike me as the guy who would go out of his way to go on a trip," said Rodan. "Especially to a place where he'd be in grave danger."

"It doesn't matter. I'm bringing him back," said Mosura, her expression serious. Rodan and Angirasu bore shocked looks.

"But Mosu-" Rodan was cut off as Mosura raised a hand.

"He's one of us, Rodan! I'm not going to let him go off to get himself killed or captured," said Mosura. She briefly closed her eyes, her lip quivering as she recalled an older memory.

"I won't make the same mistake that I made all of those years ago," said Mosura. Angirasu and Rodan frowned deeply in response. Mosura began to make her way over to a small chamber in the cave, which was obscured by a curtain.

"I'll be gone for a while. You boys just stay out of trouble and out of sight," said Mosura.

"Got it," said Angirasu.

"Mosu, the boat there is probably long gone by now. How're you going to catch up?" asked Rodan.

"Being a Transmutant has its perks. Remember?" Mosura stepped into the chamber, closing the curtains behind herself. Angirasu and Rodan glanced at each other.

"Not a word about the girl," whispered Rodan. Angirasu furrowed his brows in response.

"Don't say that I didn't warn you." Angirasu whispered back.

Neighpon...

A couple of days had passed. It was the late afternoon. The sun was setting, transitioning the time to the twilight. Junior was sitting in silence, waiting for the darkness to set in. However, the boy was growing nervous. He was going to be breaking into a highly secured prison containing Transmutants. No doubt it would be heavily guarded by MONARCH, if such prisoners were kept within.

Junior noticed Battra to be approaching. The Transmutant reached into his pocket and drew out a familiar glowing green gem.

"Here. You'll need your strength," said Battra, tossing the gem. Junior caught it, before crushing it in the palm of his hand. He sighed, as he felt the energy course through him.

"I noticed that I haven't been feeling hungry after absorbing this stuff," said Junior. He cocked a brow. "Is that normal?"

"Like I said, radiation is like sustenance for us," said Battra. Junior smirked.

"Sounds like it could be one heck of a diet plan. Only problem is the convenience," said Junior. Battra smiled in amusement.

"Come on. We need to get moving," said Battra.

The pair made their way through the wilderness. They climbed rocky hills and traversed through thick forests. The two were nearing a clearing. They bore witness to a grand metallic structure, which was built within the side of a small mountain. Junior's eyes widened in awe at the sight, as the lights shone brightly over the facility. There were great stone walls that surrounded the perimeter of the facility. A faint glowing dome also encompassed the entire facility. Junior gulped at the sight.

"OK, we found it. How the hell do we get in there?" asked Junior.

"We'll go around the corner. I can partially disrupt the magic barrier with my own power. Once an opening is made, we'll have to rush through," answered Battra.

"And what if we get seen?" asked Junior worriedly. Battra waved his hand dismissively.

"Not a problem. My psychic powers can cloud the minds of the guards. They won't be able to perceive our presence. It helps that humans can be so weak minded," said Battra. Junior grimaced at that last comment. But, his mind registered one particular detail.

"Wait, you're psychic too?" asked Junior surprised. Battra sent him a questioning look.

"Do you know of any other?"

"Well... Yeah. Just some girl. She's a Transmutant too," answered Junior. Battra hummed to himself, his eyes facing forward.

"You'll have to introduce me to her sometime," said Battra.

"Sure. I think she'd be thrilled to meet someone new that we can trust," said Junior.

"Anyway, we'll have to be careful. I have to maintain concentration and be careful not to make physical contact with anyone or do anything that could alert them to our presence," said Battra.

The two Transmutants jogged down the hill in the dead of night. They made their way down around the side, away from the main entrance. The two quietly approached the wall, which just stood a few feet away from the magic barrier. The two knelt down, before leaping several feet high into the air, over the wall. After landing, the pair sneaked over to the barrier. Battra's eyes began to glow violet. He jammed his hand into the barrier, causing it to spark. He grunted, as he used both hands to tear through, creating an opening. The two crossed over, just as the barrier sealed itself.

Battra raised a hand and made a shushing motion. He began to calmly walk across the yard. Junior gulped as he followed behind. They passed fully armored MONARCH guards. Junior anxiously passed by, but was in awe at how they were able to pass by unnoticed.

The two Transmutants followed a guard that made his way into the facility. They entered, only to separate from him and trailed after another guard. The guard led the two over to a large platform. The facility itself was vast, with metal walls and lights making up its structure.

The guard unknowingly led Junior and Battra to the platform. A few other guards joined them. Junior and Battra made sure to keep their distance. One of the guards pressed a button on a control panel attached to the platform. A loud mechanical whir filled the air, causing the platform to descend. Junior nearly lost his balance from the sudden movement but quickly composed himself. The platform descended further down, into a wide, dark shaft. Only small lights lit their way.

The platform continued to descend deeper beneath the facility. Eventually, it came to a stop at the bottom. The guards proceeded to leave the platform, entering a long hall. Arrows marked the walls and pointed to different directions at separate corridors. Neighponese characters were painted above these arrows. Junior and Battra separated from the guards, making their way towards another corridor. The pair soon came across a grand metallic door. It was round, shaped much like a vault door one would see at a bank.

"One hell of a door," said Junior, wide-eyed.

"That's why they call this place, 'The Vault'," said Battra.

"So how do we get in?" asked Junior. Battra drew out a key card.

"Swiped it off of one of the guards," said Battra as he approached a computer panel. He inserted the card into a slot. A green light flashed on the card. A beep filled the air. Battra removed the card, as he began to press a button. There was a metallic rattle. Gears built into the door began to shift, as a wheel in the center spun. The door creaked and groaned as it slowly opened. The two Transmutants passed through, where they beheld a great room.

Large cells with transparent fields made up the room. Inside were the prisoners, who were left confined in these small cells. Junior's eyes trailed up, finding that there were several levels above, where empty cells were found. But, some filled them. Most of the prisoners however, made up the cells on the ground level.

There were at least over a dozen people that were confined in these cells. They comprised mostly of men and a few women. Some appeared older than Battra, while a couple looked to be around his age. Junior felt a knot in his stomach, as he found the prisoners. He could hear weeping from one of the women, which echoed out in this room. His eyes trailed over to find a woman with long, grayish brow hair, with red tips, to be crying in her cell. She had her head buried into her knees. She raised her head, her eyes widening at the sight of the two Transmutants outside. She scrambled to her feet and placed her hands on the field, causing it to ripple from her touch.

"Are you here to let us out?! Please! I was separated from my husband! I'm pregnant!" The woman begged, desperation in her bright orange eyes. Junior felt sick to his stomach as he heard this.

"Don't worry. We're here to let everyone out!" said Battra. His voice caused the rest of the prisoners to stir. Some seemed to notice the mutant.

"Battra! You came for us!" cried a man from his cell. Battra gasped as he took notice of one particular cell. He rushed over, a smile appearing on his face.

"Sensei!" cried Battra. Junior followed, still glancing at the pregnant prisoner. As he turned his sights to the cell, he recoiled at what he saw. He beheld a man who bore a grand stature. He was bald, with a couple of scars running along his head and face. His flesh appeared to have rotted, with a crustacean-like carapace to be exposed beneath. His arms, legs and torso bore this unnatural carapace exoskeleton, like armor. The man turned to reveal his bright, yellow soul-less eyes. Junior felt a chill as he met those eyes. Something about them made him feel uneasy.

"Friend of yours?" asked Junior cautiously.

"This is our leader. He led us against MONARCH and helped us survive. But, he was captured a while back. Meet Destoroyah," said Battra.

"So... Is this everyone?" asked Junior.

"Yes. At least those who were captured. I don't recognize some of these faces. They must be from another group," said Battra.

"You." A gruff voice called. Junior turned to find Destoroyah looking at him. The boy had a hard time maintaining eye contact. Something about this guy felt off.

"Me?" asked Junior.

"You look familiar," said Destoroyah. Junior smiled with a nervous chuckle.

"I uh... I think you're mistaken. I've never seen you before in my life," said Junior.

"Hmm. Perhaps," said Destoroyah, an unnerving smile on his face. Junior gulped. But as he thought about it, he felt like he should've known who this guy was. However, he couldn't put his finger on it.

"What is your name, boy?" asked the mutant. Junior recomposed himself.

"Gojira. Gojira Takeshi Jr."

"Gojira Takeshi... It's a pleasure," said Destoroyah, giving a small unnerving smile. Sharp teeth were revealed. Junior forced a smile in response. Battra made his way over to a control panel. He inserted the key card into a slot, allowing the field to die down. Destoroyah sighed in relief as he emerged from the cell, standing to his full height of 8 feet.

"Hurry, Battra. Release the rest!" ordered Destoroyah.

"Right away, Sensei!" Battra quickly began to use the keycard to open up the rest of the cells. The Transmutants emerged from the cells and gathered to Destoroyah, who kept a smile.

"Brothers and sisters, tonight we shall be free! For years we suffered injustice at the hands of MONARCH! They took away our homes, our families, our lives! But now, we will be free to take back everything we lost! And it is thanks to Battra, and this brave young Transmutant, Gojira Takeshi!" said Destoroyah. The prisoners erupted into cheers for the two Transmutants. Junior smiled, feeling embarrassed from the sudden praise. So far, it seemed like a good thing that he came out here. He only hoped the rest of the night would go as well.

Junior's eyes widened once he took notice of a figure to be standing outside of the Vault. It took a moment for him to recognize her. It was Mosura Yasu. He began to make his way to through the crowd.

"Yasu-san?" called Junior, surprised. Mosura had a look of dread about herself, as she looked passed the boy.

"Oh... Oh, Takeshi-kun. What have you gotten yourself into?"

"Huh? What do you mean?" asked Junior.

"What the hell were you thinking?! You came all the way out here to Neighpon?! And you didn't think to tell me about it?!" demanded Mosura. Battra began to make his way over to the boy, standing at his side. Mosura seemed to stiffen. It was subtle, but it looked like an involuntary reaction out of fear.

"Get away from him," Mosura uttered, as calmly as she could.

"Hold on now, he's a friend," said Junior.

"Long time no see, little sister," said Battra, a stoic look on his face. Junior's eyes widened.

"Wait, Sister?!"

"Hello, Battra," greeted Mosura, her tone soft.

"What brings you all the way out here? Last I saw you, you were leaving with Rodan and Angirasu," said Battra, his tone almost cold. Junior had noticed that this wasn't a heartfelt reunion. Mosura cautiously stepped into the vault.

"What's going on here?" asked Junior. Mosura looked at him, incredulous.

"Do you have any idea what he's made you do?!" asked Mosura. Junior bore an odd look.

"Yes. Break into the Vault so we can release Transmutants that MONARCH has been keeping prisoners," answered Junior.

"And I didn't MAKE him do anything. Takeshi came on his own volition," argued Battra. Mosura glared at him.

"Maybe if you had told him the whole story, he wouldn't have!" said Mosura. Battra growled.

"You're one to talk! How much of the story have you failed to fill him in?" retorted Battra. Mosura gritted her teeth.

"ENOUGH!" Junior barked, standing between the two. The siblings fell silent. Junior turned to Mosura, raising a hand.

"Look, we need to be able to escape from this place with the prisoners. We can pull it off unscathed with two psychics at work. With more Transmutants on our side, we can stop MONARCH from doing to others what was done to us," said Junior. Mosura shook her head, appearing enraged

"You don't know what you've done. These aren't innocent victims, Takeshi-kun. My brother and his so called 'Sensei' formed a group of Transmutants that call themselves, 'The Revolutionaries'. But their mission isn't just to fight MONARCH. It's to harm innocent humans as well! They're terrorists! And you just helped him release them, when they rightfully belong here!" cried Mosura. Battra hardened his expression. Junior was stunned into shock. He didn't want to believe it. He couldn't. After all, Battra had potentially saved his life. There was also the pregnant mutant that was in here. It couldn't have been true.

"You don't believe me? Ask him!" said Mosura. Junior slowly turned to face Battra, his eyes narrowed.

"Is it true?" Junior demanded, his tone low. Battra shrugged.

"More or less. Though my sister has always been the most naïve out of both of us. The Revolutionaries are a beacon of hope for every Transmutant that walks the Earth. A few necessary sacrifices have to be made, if we are to survive," said Battra.

"You lied to me?" demanded Junior.

"Not entirely. That girl right there, she's not a member of our clan. She and a couple others here fit the 'innocence' bill. I didn't lie. I just left out some information," said Battra nonchalantly.

"If I knew that I would be helping a terrorist, I would've turned you down!" yelled Junior. Battra glared at him.

"And what? Let your kind to rot! Allow MONARCH to continue enforcing the will of the Global Union?!" demanded Battra.

"I don't have a kind! And I don't have a dog in this race! I'm just trying to live out the rest of what life that I have left!" argued Junior. Battra shook his head, a look of disdain on his face.

"And here I thought that you of all Transmutants would understand. The fear of being hunted and destroyed. To live in isolation from the rest of the world. I mean, how couldn't you? You're Lucky Dragon," said Battra. Junior furrowed his brows.

"Takeshi-kun we need to go," Mosura called, anxiously. She noticed that some of the Revolutionaries were starting to step closer, their eyes full of harmful intent. Destoroyah held a dark smile, which caused her heart to race.

"If anyone would understand the necessity of our war, then it'd be you. Together, we can conquer our enemies and claim dominion over humans. We'll avenge everyone that we lost. Our families, our fellow Transmutants. We will make every human scum pay! Join us, and we can rule this world for ourselves!" said Battra, holding his hand out. Junior looked at his hand, pondering everything that this man said. Mosura swallowed the lump in her throat. Mosura felt a pit form in her stomach, as Junior took his hand.

"Takeshi..." muttered Mosura. Junior met Battra with a firm look.

"That's not what I want," said Junior. Battra barely had a moment to form a response. Junior had suddenly butt his head against him, causing him to stumble back. Junior took Mosura's hand and bolted off with her.

"After them!" Destoroyah shouted, as he began to force his way through the other prisoners. The Revolutionaries began to give shouts and give chase. Battra snarled as he shook off his disorientation, joining the chase.

Junior and Mosura ran through the metallic hall of this underground prison. They heard heavy footsteps and snarls behind themselves. Junior looked over his shoulder to find Destoroyah to be chasing after them.

"Big problem!" said Junior. Mosura's eyes caught sight of an alarm. She picked up the pace and led Junior. She reared her fist back and slammed her fist into the glass covering, hitting the button.

An alarm began to blare. Above, heavy metallic doors began to descend down along the corridor.

"Bigger problem!" Junior exclaimed. Mosura tightened her hold and kept running. The pair ran, as the Revolutionaries struggled to keep up. The doors began to cut a few of them off. However, Destoroyah kept up. He roared as he followed the two Transmutants to the lift. Junior and Mosura turned, finding themselves cornered. Mosura narrowed her eyes and widened her stance. She grunted, sending her hands forward. Her telekinetic powers sent the large Transmutant back, just as a heavy door closed in on him. The two panted, sighing in relief. But suddenly, there was a loud bang. The door began to warp, as Destoroyah's muffled cries could be heard.

"That won't hold him for long! Let's get out of here!" cried Mosura. The lift was activated, raising the two up the shaft. They heard the sound of loud crashing, along with Destoroyah crying out in rage. Mosura winced as she felt at her hand, which was bleeding from the glass that she had punched through.

"You're hurt!" cried Junior, taking her hand. Mosura winced.

"I-It's not so bad. Right now we have bigger problems," said Mosura. As she said this, the lift had just made it to the top. The two stiffened, as they noticed the guards to be scrambling about. Several were waiting at the lift. Junior and Mosura smiled nervously.

"Going down?" asked Junior.

The guards all drew their weapons on the two. Junior and Mosura both raised their hands and backed away. The boy gulped, realizing that they were at a grave disadvantage. He noticed Mosura to be trembling violently, while struggling to maintain a brave face. Junior furrowed his brows as he met the stares of the soldiers. They only had once chance to get out of this.

Before Junior could unleash his Atomic Breath, two beams of light scorched through the platform. Junior and Mosura fell back, as the beam caused the lift to explode, sending soldiers flying.

"Alert! The Vault has been breached. The prisoners are escaping!" a frantic voice shouted over the intercom.

From the smoking shaft, Battra burst out, his eyes glowing. He was followed by several strange creatures. They looked to have been somewhat anthropomorphic, while carrying traits of beasts. From reptiles, mammals, and insects. The Transmutants began to scatter about, attacking the soldiers. Roars and screams filled the facility, along with the sound of gun fire and explosions.

Destoroyah climbed out of the smoking shaft with a snarl. He gave a war cry, raising his arms to the air. Junior and Mosura stared wide eyed at the chaos that was unfolding. The two scrambled to their feet and fled. They shoved disoriented guards out of their path. Junior picked up a sheet of metal and pulled Mosura in close. Bolts of magic shot from the rifles of the soldiers, causing the boy to stumble a bit. Mosura used her telekinesis to pick up debris and sent it flying at the soldiers. This bought them time to escape the facility, while they were occupied with the now escaped prisoners.

Meanwhile, the soldiers found themselves getting overwhelmed by the superior might of the mutants. They were mauled, clawed, trampled, and scorched by the Transmutants. Battra fired his eye beams at the soldiers, vaporizing them. He snarled as he found Mosura and Junior to be leaving the facility. It was a shame that Junior decided to stand against them. He would have made a valuable ally. As for his sister, he didn't expect her to see the foolishness of her ways.

Eventually, the facility was completely devastated. After the successful prison break, the structure finally collapsed into a pile of rubble, burying the dead guards. The Revolutionaries stood by, cheering at the destruction and their gained freedom. Battra looked on at the destruction, his expression stoic.

"I hope that this won't affect your resolve to fight our enemies. She is your sister, after all," said Destoroyah. Battra closed his eyes, clenching his fists.

"It won't, Sensei. Mosura is a fool. She chose to abandon us, but I won't. I'll make sure that MONARCH crumbles and that every human will submit to us. Even if it means that she becomes my enemy," said Battra. Destoroyah nodded in response.

"It's a shame about the boy. He could have been valuable to us. No matter. He will suffer the same fate as the rest who defy us," said Destoroyah, turning the moonlit sky. A dark smile grew on his face.

'Besides. He and I still have unfinished business,' thought Destoroyah.

It was late evening. Junior and Mosura found themselves wandering through the city streets of Trotkyo. They wore their hoods over their heads, to avoid their faces being seen. It was already bad enough that they came here. After all, MONARCH would likely have surveillance here.

"OK, we can't leave Neighpon right now. Things are gonna be hot for a while. So, we'll just have to lay low for a while. Maybe we can-" Mosura stopped as she noticed that Junior was nowhere to be seen. She began to panic.

"T-Takeshi-kun!" called Mosura. She noticed that the boy was standing not too far away, his eyes staring off into space. She sighed in relief. The girl quickly made her way over.

"Takeshi-kun, don't space out! We have to stick together!" said Mosura, tugging at the boy's sweater. Junior was knocked out of his daze.

"Huh? Oh. I'm sorry," said Junior. Mosura began to lead him away from the area, her hand locked his. Junior couldn't help but look around. Never had he seen so many people, especially those of his race. He had never been in the city before in Neighpon. But, he heard it was much different compared to the country side, where the people still retained some of the old ways.

Junior was mesmerized by the infinite lights that made up the streets. The large signs that bore text of his native language, advertising different kinds of products. Some of these products were electronic, and looked to be more advanced than anything that Equestria had. He even saw metallic vehicles that drove on the asphalt covered streets. This was nothing like he'd seen in childhood, let alone in Equestria. All of this technological progress must have been due to the assimilation of the Global Union. So much has changed since his father's generation.

"Oh shit!" Mosura quickly wrapped an arm around Junior's. The boy blushed.

"Walk with me! Walk with me!" Mosura whispered. Junior complied, as Mosura stood close with him. He glanced at the side, finding A MONARCH LAV to be driving down the road. It was followed by a dark Humvees. Pedestrians stopped and watched, as the vehicles drove by.

"This isn't good," said Mosura.

"Hey, you!" An authoritative voice barked. Junior and Mosura stopped dead in their tracks, as a squad of soldiers stepped over. Mosura tightened her hold on Junior, trembling again. Junior maintained a look of stoicism, as the soldiers approached.

"Yes, sir?" asked Junior.

"Didn't you hear? There's a mandatory curfew being put in place. All civilians must get in doors," said the soldier.

"Oh? I'm sorry, we didn't know," said Junior.

"Well, now you do. You two hurry and get home. The rest of you! A curfew's in place! Please return to your homes!" said the soldier, as he began to direct his attention to the other civilians. Junior and Mosura briskly left the area.

"This is why we can't come here, Takeshi-kun. We're open to getting exposed and captured much more easily," whispered Mosura.

"I didn't know it was so bad here for us," said Junior, his expression solemn.

"That's why we had to leave. We thought Equestria was the safest place for us because of the GU's reach not being as great there," said Mosura. She sighed.

"If a curfew's in place because of the Vault, then we need to find some place to hunker down for a while. We can't get on the trains. They installed scanners and checkpoints that are meant to sniff us out. They could be closing those down right now anyway," said Mosura. Junior stopped. Mosura looked at him in confusion. The boy looked at her with a melancholic look.

"I think I know where we can go."

Later that evening, the two Transmutants had managed to leave the city. While the journey was long going on foot, they were able to stay under the radar. They had close calls on with some of the patrolling squads, mainly since the curfew was in place. Fortunately, they were lenient to what they assumed was a young couple trying to get home. They used the excuse that their home was far and they couldn't reach it sooner without the trains working. That seemed to work.

By now, Junior and Mosura were traveling through a forest. While it was alien to Mosura, Junior was all too familiar with it. It was miles from Trotkyo, with only a rural town to be the closest thing to this place. Junior continued to lead Mosura to a large traditional home. He gazed upon it, finding that nature had begun to claim it. Plants had grown all around it. The door was missing, allowing plant life to continue growing. Junior made his way to a wall, where he teared away at the plants that hung. He revealed the Takeshi family crest on the wall.

"The Takeshi family crest. Wait a minute. Gojira Takeshi. As in, THE Takeshi?" Mosura asked, incredulous. Junior said nothing. He merely stepped inside of the house. He found that the possessions were left behind, albeit some were scattered about due to the decay of the house and what led to its abandonment. Mosura followed behind, finding some picture frames to be resting on furniture, collecting dust. She stopped once she noticed an open shrine. She was about to approach it, but heard Junior give a tired sigh.

"Home sweet home," said Junior. Mosura grimaced.

"You don't think they're spiders around, do you?" asked Mosura. Junior raised a brow.

"I don't doubt it."

Mosura groaned in dismay. Junior made his way over to a room, where he found a futon to be lying in dirt and grass. He picked it up and began to brush it off. He brought it over to Mosura and handed it to her.

"Make yourself comfortable. For now, my home's yours," said Junior. He walked off, leaving the girl alone. She was about to call out to him but thought against it. Judging on him moving to different rooms in this large house, she had a feeling that he wanted to be alone for a while.

Junior found himself wandering through his home in silence. Nostalgic memories began to flood him. In place of this old withered home, he imagined it appearing clean and pristine. He found himself in the Dojo, recalling himself often here with his father, learning the way of combat and the samurai. Junior approached a stand, which carried a suit of samurai armor. The armor was silver and grey in color. On the chest piece was an emblem that resembled the family crest. Junior also found a mask, which resembled the muzzle of a dragon. A metallic tri crest was on the helmet. It was his father's old armor.

Junior often marveled at the stories that his father told him of his days as a warrior. The Takeshi clan was renowned for its line of samurai. His father became a ronin, but still maintained the ways of his family. Junior ran a hand over the armor with a sigh. He turned to find a familiar painting. A dragon with dorsal plates shaped like maple leaves. The painting was still here, but withered over the years. The boy sighed as he left the dojo.

Eventually, Junior returned to the main room of his home. He carried with him a bucket full of hot water, along with an old medical kit. The boy set the bucket down, as Mosura rubbed her hand, which was bleeding. Junior damped the cloth and motioned for the girl to come over. Mosura stepped over and held out her hand. Junior gently took it and began to rub a smaller cloth over it. She winced and hissed at the sting of the water.

"Hopefully this won't get infected," said Junior. Mosura's face lightly flushed as the boy tenderly cleaned her wounds. For a guy so rough, with strong calloused hands to match, he could be quite gentle. After cleaning her wounds, Junior began to wrap the bandages over the girl's hand.

"How's that?" asked Junior. Mosura slightly flexed her hand, but it was restrained by the bandages.

"Thank you, Takeshi-kun," said Mosura, smiling graciously. Junior slightly nodded.

"Let's get some rest." The boy set down an old futon and lied himself down. He stared up at the ceiling, his expression solemn. He heard the sound of a futon being placed down as well. He turned to find Mosura lying down beside him, pulling an old blanket over herself. She met him with a small smile. But, the boy merely turned on his side, his back facing her. Mosura frowned. She lied her head back and closed her eyes.

Junior panted as his eyes darted around. He found himself fleeing through the dark forest. There were sounds of distant inhuman shrieks that filled the air. Junior hid behind some trees, as the wind blew above him. A great flying figure soared past the red moon above. Junior panted as he took to running again.

There was another horrifying shriek that filled the air. He could hear the heavy beating of wings to be closing in behind him. He was blown off of his feet, as a massive form crashed into the earth. Junior rolled along the grass, only to raise his head and find a great beast to be standing among the trees. Its soulless yellow eyes glowed in the darkness. The creature was like a demon, with a scarlet body with great bat-like wings, and beady eyes. It's face seemed almost human-like, with carnivorous teeth that dripped with saliva. It shrieked as its single horn glowed. Junior panted as he scrambled back. He stopped, once he found a familiar bipedal reptile. It weakly looked his way.

"Junior..." The creature groaned.

"Dad?" Junior muttered. He turned as the scarlet demon wailed, displaying its grand wings. Junior found himself knocked back by a blast of violet energy. He groaned as he lied on the ground. As he raised himself up, he found that the creature began to disappear from sight.

"DAD! NO!" Junior cried. He was suddenly pinned down by the demon's pincer tail. The creature sneered at him, as it seemed to give a distorted chuckle. Junior panted as he lied helpless. He then noticed a white orb to be descending down from the red moon. It glowed brightly. The demon slowly turned with a snarl.

The orb of light burst. From the orb came a female Avatar. She hovered in the air, with sapphire blue hair that flowed and sparkled like the night sky. Her wings were dark, allowing her to hover above. Junior was mesmerized by her beauty that he barely managed to recognize her.

The Avatar raised a hand and cast a ray of white light. The demon shrieked as it enveloped in the light. It suddenly burst into shadow, fading in sight. Junior noticed that the landscape began to change. The moon changed from red to white. The forest suddenly changed to a flat plane, exposing a starry night sky. The Avatar descended down towards Junior.

"Princess Luna?" asked Junior. The Avatar gave a kind smile before bowing her head.

"Hello, Gojira," greeted Luna. Junior looked around.

"What's happening?"

"Tis is a dream. But, I am real. As princess of the night, I have the power to enter the dreams of others. I use this power to vanquish nightmares that plague my subjects," said Luna.

"I see. So that thing..." Junior furrowed his brows briefly. He shook his head.

"Never mind. I almost didn't recognize you, by the way. You look older," said Junior. But, he quickly cupped a hand to his mouth, realizing how that may have sound insensitive.

"N-No! Not old! I meant that- I mean- You looked younger the last time I saw you! But right now, you look like a young lady! I mean, I know you've lived much longer, but I- YOU LOOK GOOD!" Junior exclaimed, frantically. Luna had a brief odd look. But, a blush began to grow on her face.

"Ye... find me beautiful?" asked Luna, her eyes wide.

"Um.... Y-Yeah, of course! As lovely as the night sky!" stuttered Junior, embarrassed. It wasn't easy complimenting a pretty lady directly. He must have sounded like a bumbling fool to the Avatar. But, Luna giggled like a school girl, appearing pleased. She gasped at her lack of composure. She quickly stood up straight and cleared her throat.

"Y-You're compliment is appreciated," said Luna. Rarely did men have this effect on her. For as long as she could remember, they often were mesmerized by her sister's beauty. But, it pleased her to know that she could have the same effect.

"I apologize Gojira, for not being able to purge that nightmare sooner. I was able to sense you, but it was already day time when I did. I had a hard time sifting through the dream realm for you. But, I would be willing to help you resolve your troubles in the waking world that would cause such a thing," said Luna.

"Resolve my troubles?" asked Junior.

"Indeed. I use this power to also assist my subjects in their waking lives," explained Luna. Junior sighed, his eyes downcast.

"No, I'm fine. That was the first time that I've had that particular nightmare. Besides, I don't see how a dream could tell you something is wrong," said Junior.

"Dreams are sometimes our subconscious trying to tell us something. You'd be surprised how common it is," said Luna.

"Well, thanks. But I'm fine. I just read a horror story that stuck with me," said Junior. Luna stood, not appearing convinced. But, she held her head high and folded her wings, giving herself a look of regality.

"Very well. I will not pester you if you say nothing is wrong. But, I will be checking in on your dreams whenever I can. It's my duty after all," said Luna.

"Do whatever you want," said Junior dismissively. Luna frowned at the boy's cold response.

"Would you... Like me to deliver a message to Celestia?" asked Luna. Junior shook his head.

"No, not really. Well, actually... You can thank her for the care packages that she sent me. They came in handy," said Junior, a small smile on his face. Luna nodded.

"Very well. Until we meet again, Gojira," said Luna. She ascended into the air, as she was engulfed in a white light. Junior winced at the brightness.

The boy's eyes opened. He found himself staring up at the ceiling of his home. He looked over to the side, finding Mosura on her side, facing him. She was snoozing peacefully, as her hair hung a bit in her face. Junior felt a heart skip a beat at the sight of her, and the fact that was sleeping beside an attractive girl. Junior raised himself up, rubbing his eyes. He found that it was dawn. They had gotten to his home passed midnight, so he didn't have much sleep. But, there was no way that he was going back to sleep now. Junior sighed as he climbed out of his futon and made his way out the front door. Or lack thereof.

Ponyville, Equestria...

It was the next day. Twilight found herself in Sugarcube Corner along with Spike and the rest of the Main 6. The group of friends sat at the table, conversing as they dined on Milkshakes on this noon.

"It's been a tough week. I may have got a little too lax with Gojira's help," chuckled Applejack, before stretching herself out.

"Oh, I know the feeling! I've been working intensely for this order that I've been working on!" exclaimed Rarity.

"Aside from work, I've been super-duper busy with planning parties for the next couple of weeks! And I hope that all of you can make it!" Pinkie bounced in her seat joyfully.

"Hey, I'm there!" said Rainbow, bumping fists with the hyperactive Earthbound. Twilight smiled as her friends talked about their week and their upcoming plans. She noticed Fluttershy to be absent mindedly stirring her milkshake.

"How have you been, Fluttershy?" asked Twilight.

"Um... I've been well," replied Fluttershy.

"Anything new? Interesting maybe?" asked Twilight, not satisfied by the Valkyrie’s response. Fluttershy stopped and thought to herself.

"Well... I did meet a couple of boys a while back," said Fluttershy. Her friends all looked at her with slack jawed expressions. Fluttershy shrugged.

"What?"

"My, my! Our dear Fluttershy has gotten bold since the dragon incident, hasn't she?" Rarity teased. Fluttershy raised a brow.

"Huh?"

"You met with not just one guy, but two? I didn't think you had it in you, Flutters," chuckled Rainbow.

"What are y- Oh, no, no! I didn't mean like that!" Fluttershy exclaimed frantically.

"Aw it's OK, Fluttershy. I'm proud that you got the guts to talk to guys. They'll be putty in your hands if you work that confidence!" said Pinkie, pumping her fist. Fluttershy groaned in dismay.

"It's not like that! They were just looking for Gojira!" cried Fluttershy. Applejack raised a brow.

"What would they want for him?"

"Uh oh. It wasn't for trouble, was it?" asked Twilight worriedly. That might have explained the boy's disappearance. She worried that he left to hide from bad a crowd that he might have gotten mixed with. But, those fears were put to rest once Fluttershy shook her head.

"No, they said that they were going to ask him to hang out. Apparently Goji studies martial arts with them," said Fluttershy.

"Hmm. I can see that. Well, maybe not the part about them wanting to hang out with him," said Rainbow, leaning back in her seat, sipping her milkshake.

"Come on, was that necessary?" asked Twilight. Rainbow shrugged.

"What?" asked Rainbow.

"Are you still holding onto what happened a while back? I thought it was water under the bridge," said Twilight. Rainbow huffed.

"Like I'm gonna let him off that easily. He was such a jerk." said Rainbow.

"I'll agree with you there. He IS a jerk. But, he's also kind underneath. He just has a hard time expressing his feelings, that's all," said Twilight.

"Hmph. You know him that well?" Rainbow scoffed.

"I like to think so," smirked Twilight, sipping her own milkshake. Spike leaned close to Pinkie.

"You thinking what I'm thinking?" whispered Spike.

"Are you thinking of getting another milkshake? Cause I am," said Pinkie, placing down an empty glass.

"Ah forget it," sighed Spike.

Meanwhile, Rodan and Angirasu passed by. The taller mutant sighed with an anxious look.

"Why did we have to come here?" asked Angirasu.

"What? I like their milkshakes," said Rodan with a shrug, as the two approached the counter.

"Couldn't we have just gathered some stuff to make our own?" asked Angirasu.

"I only have enough to buy shakes for ourselves. Otherwise we'd have to resort to your least favorite thing," said Rodan as he took a seat. Angirasu grimaced as he sat down as well.

"Fair point. Where'd you get the money by the way?"

"Fountain," whispered Rodan. Angirasu glared at him in disapproval.

"What? If people wanted it, they wouldn't throw it away!" hissed Rodan.

The two Transmutants ordered their milkshakes. Angirasu sighed as he rubbed his brows with a grimace.

"What's wrong now?" asked Rodan.

"Aren't you worried about Mosura? And Takeshi-kun?" asked Angirasu.

"Well, yeah. Which is why I wanted to come out here. So I wouldn't have to think about it," deadpanned Rodan. Angirasu rolled his eyes.

"Look, no sense in worrying over it. The best we can do is wait and hope they come back," said Rodan.

"Two milkshakes!" said Carrot Cake, as he slid the two glasses to the boys. They caught the glasses.

"Thanks, boss," said Rodan, as he began to drink. He then glanced over his shoulder and looked around. His eyes widened.

"Yo, Aang. Check out the babes," whispered Rodan, nudging Angirasu.

"Huh?" Angirasu looked behind himself, finding 6 attractive girls. Two of each tribe of humans. He cleared his throat as he looked away.

"That's nice, Rodan," said Angirasu, dismissive.

"I'm gonna go talk to them," said Rodan smirking.

"Don't. We're supposed to keep a low profile and you'll just embarrass yourself," said Angirasu. He then turned and noticed that the boy was gone. He groaned as he found Rodan strolling over.

"Idiot!" Angirasu shot out of his seat and made his way over.

"Hello, ladies~!" greeted Rodan. He stiffened once he recognized two of these girls. Twilight and Fluttershy.

"Oh, hello Rodan!" greeted Fluttershy with a friendly smile.

"Ah. H-Hey," greeted Rodan awkwardly. Angirasu suddenly appeared by his side.

"Sorry to bother you. We'll be going!" said Angirasu as he was about to haul the boy away.

"Hey I remember you two!" said Twilight.

"Wait, who are they?" asked Rainbow in confusion.

"These were the guys that were looking for Gojira. But I didn't know you met them Twilight," said Fluttershy in surprise.

"They came by for a book. Heh. Small world," said Twilight.

"Yeah, a little too small," Angirasu said under his breath. He cleared his throat.

"Well, it was nice to see you again. We'll leave you to your milkshakes," said Angirasu.

"Hey, hold on! Why don't you join us?" suggested Twilight.

"I-I don't know. We wouldn't want to-" Angirasu was interrupted as Rodan pulled up a chair and sat down.

"Don't mind if we do!" said Rodan. Angirasu sighed in dismay.

"Well, if you insist," said Angirasu, before pulling up his own chair. He was anxious, as he found himself among these unfamiliar girls. It wasn't so much as a boy being nervous about being around attractive girls. It was because he and the rest didn't make it a habit to interact with normal humans. He glanced at Rodan, who sent him a look. He mouthed the words 'Keep cool'. Angirasu gulped as he sat.

"How did you say that you knew Gojira again?" asked Pinkie curiously.

"We study martial arts together. We tend to spar too to test our strength," said Rodan, flexing his arm. Angirasu grimaced. Maybe getting exposed wouldn't be so bad if it meant he didn't have to watch Rodan try to flirt with these girls.

"So, you know Gojira? You two got a read on him? Like, what kinda guy is he?" asked Rainbow.

"Takeshi? Well..." Angirasu scratched at his head awkwardly.

"G? Ah he's pretty cool. Tough too. You should see him mop the floor with Angirasu," chuckled Rodan. The brown haired boy glared at him.

"It wasn't as funny as the way he mopped the floor with you," said Angirasu.

"No way! I tired him out!"

"Yeah, but you got so cocky that you didn't see that kick coming," said Angirasu, smirking. Rodan's brow twitched as he first a chuckle.

"So, he's barbaric?" asked Rarity in dismay. Angirasu raised a brow at her.

"I wouldn't say that. The ability to fight doesn't equal barbarism. In fact, Takeshi seems to display some traits of a true samurai. He always fought with honor and always showed us respect," said Angirasu, smiling. Twilight perked up at this.

"There are 7 Virtues of Bushido. Justice, Courage, Mercy, Respect, Honesty, Honor, and Loyalty. These are important for a samurai to have, if he is to be effective," explained Angirasu. Rodan smirked.

"Look at you, big guy. You can hold a conversation," said Rodan, teasingly. Angirasu blushed with an annoyed look.

"Gojira mentioned that he came from a family of samurai. That might have something to do with it," said Twilight. Angirasu's eyes widened in surprise.

"Then he's from the Takeshi clan?!" exclaimed Angirasu. The girls and Spike recoiled at the question.

"I-Is that bad?" asked Applejack. Angirasu cleared his throat with a sheepish smile.

"No, not at all. Sorry, I got a little excited. If my hunch is right, he could be related to the legendary Takeshi clan. They were one of the greatest houses of Neighpon that served during the feudal era," said Angirasu.

"I never knew all of that," said Rodan, confused.

"Heh. That's because most who know about them usually lived in the country side where the old ways are intact, or they're from a military family. Or they're a history buff," said Angirasu, shrugging. Rodan rolled his eyes.

"Yeah? Why's that? What makes them so obscure?" asked Rodan.

"Oh. Because as far as anyone's concerned, that family line is extinct," said Angirasu, sipping his milk shake. Everyone just stared, in shock. However, the boy had just registered what had come out of his mouth.

"Oh, wait," said Angirasu, regret in his tone. There was a melancholic atmosphere, which grew heavier as this information settled in.

"So... He has absolutely no family? No aunts, uncles? No grandparents? Or cousins?" asked Pinkie, a deep frown on her face. Angirasu said nothing, as he stirred his straw. Rodan cleared his throat.

"O-On the bright side, that line lives on as long as he does. Plus, if he meets someone and has kids..." Rodan awkwardly scratched at his head. Angirasu nudged his shoulder.

"Change the subject," hissed Angirasu.

"Uh... E-Enough about us and history! Hey, you! What's your name?" asked Rodan, turning his attention to Rainbow. The valkyrie recoiled.

"Me? Uh... I-I'm Rainbow Dash."

"Rainbow Dash huh? Nice hair by the way. Is it natural?" asked Rodan, curiously. Rainbow snorted.

"Totally. I wouldn't be caught dead dyeing my hair," said Rainbow, quickly forgetting the melancholic mood that had overcome everyone. This dictated the atmosphere for everyone else, as their attention was directed onto a lighter hearted topic.

"Hey, I think I've seen you doing some neat tricks in the air!" said Rodan, turning his seat to fully face her. Rainbow smiled smugly.

"Well, aside from being the fastest flyer in ALL of Equestria, I like to add some style," said Rainbow.

"Oh brother," Applejack sighed. Just what he wanted. Another bragger.

"Sweet! I'd like to see that sometime," said Rodan. Rainbow hummed, smirking.

"Sure. But you gotta teach me some your moves in martial arts," said Rainbow, sending a few jabs.

"Deal!" said Rodan. Angirasu smacked his forehead, a bewildered expression on his face..

"Is that not OK?" asked Fluttershy.

"N-No! I mean... It's just..." Angirasu stuttered. He wasn't thrilled with the idea of Rodan fraternizing with any of these girls. But, he also had to maintain the image of being a normal human being. His mind worked to come up with a reason that could deter the two from commonly meeting up.

"Learning martial arts takes a lot of discipline to learn. Plus there's using it responsibly..." Angirasu scratched at his head.

"Nah, I got this, Aang. I'll teach her everything we know," said Rodan, grinning. Angirasu sighed in dismay. He hoped that Mosura would come back soon.

Chapter 8: Sketchy Business

It was noon. The Takeshi Estate was shrouded in shade from the numerous trees in the forest. Mosura was roaming the house alone. She was curious about Junior's home. She was in awe of the place. The girl admired the great Dojo. While withered, she could only imagine how this place looked when the home was inhabited.

"Wow." Mosura whispered to herself, as she found the old armor to be resting along with the numerous different weapons that lied on racks around the dojo. Mosura turned and noticed a painting. A smile grew on her face as she recognized the dragon that was depicted. She stood before the withered painting, admiring it. She failed to notice the footsteps of Junior.

"Hey," Junior called.

"Ah!" Mosura exclaimed. She turned, finding Junior to be standing with a couple of fish bounded together via string. They dripped to the ground, as the boy had a stoic look.

"I brought lunch," said Junior. Mosura relaxed herself.

"Oh. Thank you," said Mosura. She cleared her throat as she pointed a finger to the painting.

"That painting. It's Gojira, right? Where your name comes from?" asked Mosura.

"That's him," said Junior, nonchalant. Mosura smiled.

"I thought so. This is an impressive painting. It really captures the way the legend describes him," said Mosura, admiring the painting.

"Unlike the dragons of the West, the ones in the East are said to be deities. But Gojira was nothing like either," said Mosura.

"That is if he existed," said Junior, as he began to leave the dojo. Mosura turned and quickly followed him to the main part of the house.

"Do you know the tales of Gojira?" asked Mosura.

"A couple," answered Junior, though his tone wasn't that of interest. Mosura cleared her throat.

"When I was a little girl, my father used to tell my brother and I his stories before bed. My favorite has to be the 'The Golden Demise'. Heard of it?" asked Mosura. Junior said nothing as he entered the kitchen, setting up the fish on a board.

"Well, the story goes that there was once a golden dragon. It was a fallen god with three heads, with a terrible cackle and a lust for destruction. The dragon was called Ghidorah. He was said to have been banished from the heavens and fell to the earth. It brought chaos wherever it went. Causing storms with its massive wings and created desolate wastelands. He devoured gods and men alike," said Mosura. But, she noticed that Junior didn't seem to be listening. All he did was cut the fish, removing their scales. Mosura leaned against the wall, feeling a bit awkward at the lack of reaction.

"Anyway. From the depths of the sea, Gojira emerged. He was enraged at this invader's destructive ways and decided to wage a war with him. He was able to drive Ghidorah away, but could never destroy him. The two had many battles that would end in a stalemate," said Mosura.

"What exactly is it that you find appealing about this story? It seems like he's just stuck in an eternal conflict that can never be resolved," said Junior flatly. Mosura was almost taken aback. She didn't think the boy was actually listening.

"Well, what I like is that Gojira realizes that he can't fight Ghidorah alone. He has to call upon allies to win the battle. When he does, Ghidorah is forced to retreat into hiding, unable to continue his destructive ways," said Mosura.

"So you like it because he was weak?" asked Junior. Mosura's brow raised.

"Weak?"

Junior sighed as he set the scales aside. He began to dice up the fish into small cuts of meat.

"My father once told me that Gojira was held in reverence by our clan for generations. He was the embodiment of the warrior spirit. He was a fierce and powerful creature. With an unbreakable will. The stories I heard told tales of Gojira being a king among the Kaiju. His might was so great that even the gods feared yet respected him," said Junior, as he continued to cut the fish meat.

"Our clan valued strength. It was The Way of Gojira, that we push ourselves to our limits. To never back down from any foe. Doing so would be nothing short of cowardice and would dishonor him and ourselves. Our clan was believed to have been a cult because of how much Gojira was revered by us," said Junior. He looked to Mosura, his brows furrowed.

"There's probably a reason why I was never told that story. Because the source of our philosophy was unable to defeat his enemy. He had to call upon others to help him," said Junior. Mosura frowned.

"You think it's weak to ask for help?" asked Mosura. Junior merely brought a metallic pot and brought it onto the counter. He removed the top, revealing steamed white rice.

"It is when the strong do it," said Junior. He began to scoop the rice and press it together into small rolls. Mosura made her way over to the counter and leaned against it.

"Even the strong need help sometime. If you rely on others, then you can grow stronger," argued Mosura.

"Then what if you can't rely on them? You only have yourself. Therefore, it would be better if you were strong enough to stand on your own. The tales of Gojira are more than bedtime stories. They're guides for how my clan grew stronger," said Junior.

"You might be right. But, I think your view of strength is a bit skewed. Don't you know the code of Bushido?" asked Mosura, incredulous.

"Yes. But what does it matter at this point? Samurai are obsolete. In fact, I think this era with the Global Union will make Neighpon's history forgotten," said Junior He set down a plate with sushi, made up of cut fish and rice.

"Eat up," said Junior. Mosura reached over to the plate and picked up a sushi roll.

"You say that Neighpon's history will be forgotten. But I think that's all the more reason to hold onto those values. They're tied to our history and culture. It's part of who we are. Even the stories of Gojira," said Mosura. Junior sighed, as he placed a sushi into his mouth.

"Hey, where'd you get the rice by the way?" asked Mosura.

"Snagged it from a nearby village," said Junior. Mosura's brows raised.

"Don't look at me like that. I feel lousy about it as is," said Junior. The girl sighed.

"Well, I'm not one to cast stones," said Mosura.

MONARCH Mech Engineering. Location: Classified...

Director Onyx found himself standing before a man. He was one of the leading engineers for an important project that's been in the works for some time now. Here, MONARCH gained new assets that helped their military force. Mechs.

The mechs were autonomous machines with Artificial Intelligence that allowed them to enact pre-encoded commands. They're main objective was to eliminate Transmutants. These machines have proven valuable at detecting and assisting in combat against the enemy. But, they still weren't enough. However, there was something being worked on here that should tip the odds in MONARCH's favor.

"The destruction of the Vault has the Neighponese Empire on edge, along with the Committee of the GU. We need Project: Kiryu pushed ahead," said Onyx. The engineer had an incredulous look.

"B-But Director, we have just barely finished the A.I. program. We haven't been able to construct the body! We still have to field test it!" said the engineer. Onyx narrowed his eyes.

"Neighpon is in danger now that all of those monsters are running free again. I don't care what you have to do! You make the damn thing work! Use the subject's skeleton as the frame if you must! We never disposed of it after you used its brain to make the A.I. program," said Onyx in frustration.

"Understood. We'll have to make some modifications to the blueprints with the skeleton in mind, but it should accelerate our efforts," said the engineer.

"It better. Otherwise we'll hear it from the ones on top," said Onyx, as he left the engineer to himself. He began to leave the facility, where he entered a dark van. The vehicle drove off. Onyx heard the sound of ringing. He brought a small device into his ear.

"Yes?" asked Onyx.

"We have everything ready for our latest experiment. It should provide us the edge we need in the field," said a gravelly voice. Onyx smiled. Finally, there was some good news.

"Good. You're subject is Private Erika Shiragami," said Onyx, as he held up a file, depicting the face of a young Neighponese woman.

"Pardon me, Director. But if I'm not mistaken, the girl is deceased," said the caller on the other line.

"Not entirely. The subject's brain was kept intact. Her body is dead, but not the mind. All it will take is a few... unethical measures," said Onyx.

"It's what I specialize in. But, what about Doctor Genshiro Shiragami?" asked the voice. Onyx smirked.

"Who do you think provided the resources for this experiment and the subject?"

It was evening. Mosura sat at the porch of the Takeshi home, gazing up to what little of the night sky that she could see from beneath the trees. She sighed, a solemn look on her face. So far, her time with Junior seemed rather tense. He's been quite cold with her.

Mosura looked over her shoulder, finding Junior sitting in the main room, with a lantern burning softly. He's rarely spoken to her and had seemed to just flat out ignore her, though there were the few instances where he offered her some food. So, she supposed that he wasn't totally ignoring her.

The girl began to worry that if maybe he was ignoring her because of what happened at the Vault. Realizing that her brother was a villain was bad enough. But, she wondered if he was ignoring her because of that truth. Did she lose his trust? She figured it was for the best if she explained herself a bit.

Mosura stood up and began to make her way back into the house. She awkwardly brushed a few fingers through her hair, a grimace on her face.

"Takeshi-kun... I think we should talk. I-" Mosura trailed off as she found the boy to be sitting with a picture frame in his hand. The boy had a solemn look about himself. He had just realized that Mosura was beside him.

"Oh. I'm sorry. Did you need something," asked Junior, rubbing his eyes. The girl's expression softened.

"Is that your family?" Asked Mosura, sitting on her knees next to him.. Junior sighed as he handed over the frame.

"Yeah."

The photo was that of Junior as a young child. He was depicted with a man whore a striking resemblance to the boy. His eyes were that of a man who had experienced hardship. But, a small smile was on his face. His face was covered in dark stubs of hair. A beautiful woman with dark hair held the child in her arms. Her eyes were a grayish blue, radiating with kindness.

"I'm guessing that... MONARCH..." Mosura glanced at the house around herself.

"My mother passed away the winter before that. She was sick. And my father..." junior closed his eyes briefly. He faintly recalled something. It seemed like a vague memory, but the nightmares that he's had these past couple of nights reminded him of the details that he thought he had forgotten.

"He was killed," said Junior. Mosura didn't have to ask. She assumed those who were responsible. But, she didn't know that her assumption was far from right.

"You know... I sometimes feel like disappearing," said Junior. Mosura's heart jumped at this.

"W-What do you mean?" asked Mosura worriedly.

"I mean that I feel like that I should just leave. Abandon Ponyville and just hide. It's better than spending more years lying and keeping secrets," said Junior, as he took the picture frame back. He sighed as rubbed his brows.

"What was I thinking? I shouldn't have been so quick to acknowledging those girls as friends," said Junior. Mosura's eyes widened in alarm.

"Girls? As in regular humans?" asked Mosura.

"Obviously," answered Junior. Mosura gulped as she shook her head.

"You can't be serious. I thought you knew that it was better if we kept to ourselves," said Mosura.

"What do you want me to say? I was put into a weird spot. I had a moment of weakness," said Junior. He sighed.

"I thought that maybe I could've had it again. So long as I was careful, things would work out," said Junior.

"Takeshi-kun, I understand. But that's not something we can risk doing," said Mosura. Junior sighed in exasperation.

"What about you? Don't you want to be able to salvage what you lost?" asked Junior. Mosura placed a hand on his own, a sympathetic look on her face.

"Of course I do. There's not a day that goes by where I don't think about it. I wish I could've gone to school like a normal girl. I miss my family. I want friends. I..." Mosura looked away, her face growing red.

"I want to be able to fall in love," said Mosura. She cleared her throat awkwardly, as she quickly removed her hand from Junior's.

"But... I don't have that luxury anymore. Not with normal humans. If not for Rodan and Angirasu, life would be unbearable. You don't have to keep living a lie. You can disappear, but live with us. We'd welcome you like one of our own," said Mosura, a warm smile on her face. Junior held a look of stoicism at the girl's offer. It sounded like an attractive offer.

"I can't do that," said Junior, turning back at the picture frame that he held.

"I've already gotten too close to them. I spent the rest of my childhood living with Princess Celestia for crying out loud. It'd be selfish of me to just suddenly leave without reason," said Junior melancholically.

"Not to mention cowardly. I'll just have to live with it," said Junior. Mosura placed a hand on his shoulder, meeting him with a kind smile.

"You won't have to do it alone. You can always depend on me and the boys. That is... If you're willing. I know that I may not seem trustworthy after... I never told you about my brother," said Mosura, regretful in her tone.

"Don't worry about that. It wasn't my business," said Junior. Mosura sent him an odd look.

"It wasn't? Then why have you been so cold to me since we've came here?" asked Mosura.

"It's just tough being back here after all of these years. I'm not exactly the most expressive guy. I don't like to talk about my feelings," said Junior. Mosura smiled in relief and in amusement.

"For a guy who doesn't like to talk about his feelings, you did a pretty good job," said Mosura, teasingly. Junior rolled his eyes.

"Get off my back." Junior allowed a small smile to grow on his face. But, he sighed in dismay.

"Damn. Everyone's gonna be worried sick. How much longer should we wait it out?" asked Junior.

"Maybe give it a couple of days. We should get prepped though for a trip. We'll need it for sneaking aboard a ship," said Mosura. Junior hummed to himself in thought.

"Maybe we can pay someone who owns a boat to take us," said Junior.

"With what? We don't have any money," said Mosura.

"No. But, this house has some antiques lying around," said Junior.

"You really want to do that? It's your home," said Mosura.

"It was my home. Besides, this stuff is doing nothing but collecting dust anyway. At least someone else would be able to admire them," said Junior, standing to his feet.

"But... Maybe I'll keep the armor and a couple of weapons. Can't part with those," said Junior. Mosura smiled as she stood as well.

"Then I guess we better get to work," said Mosura.

It was noon in Equestria. The day went by rather quick. This was much to Angirasu's dismay.

The boy found himself sitting at a bench in the park. He found Rodan and Rainbow Dash to be standing a bit of a distance away in the green field. The two conversed, but their words were inaudible to him. He watched as Rodan began to make slow and deliberate motions with his arms. Rainbow nodded as she listened to the boy.

Angirasu sighed as he slouched in his seat. A grimace was on his face, as the boy taught her a few breathing techniques, along with a stance.

'Well, at least he knows how to teach,' thought Angirasu.

From behind the boy, Fluttershy arrived. She carried a cardboard box in her arms, a curious look on her face.

"Oh. It looks like she was serious about learning from you boys," said Fluttershy. Angirasu flinched with a start. He looked at the girl, nervously. Fluttershy tilted to her head, confused.

"Is something the matter?" asked Fluttershy.

"N-No. You just startled me, is all," said Angirasu, his tone small.

Fluttershy was surprised. Normally, she was the one who was a nervous wreck around others. Not to mention, she was the one who was often startled.

"I'm sorry. I just saw you three over here and thought I'd..." Fluttershy frowned, apologetically.

"No, it's OK. I uh..." Angirasu awkwardly scratched at his head. He found himself unable to maintain eye contact. He never really held a conversation with anyone else before, at least aside from Junior. But, he was much easier to talk to. Aside from being a fellow Transmutant, it might have been because he was a guy. This was a girl. A very attractive one at that. Fluttershy smiled, causing the boy's heart to skip a beat.

"I understand. You're just shy, aren't you?" Fluttershy took a seat on the bench next to the boy, keeping a few inches away from him. As though she knew that he'd be more comfortable if she wasn't too close.

"I can be shy sometimes myself," said Fluttershy. Angirasu lightly blushed as he looked away. He was now sure that part of his awkwardness was due to how pretty this Valkyrie was.

"Uh... Wh-What's in the box?" asked Angirasu, hoping to distract himself from this awkward tension he felt. Fluttershy smiled as she opened up the box she held. She carefully set it down on the bench between them and motioned for the boy to look. Angirasu peered inside, finding a large turtle to be inside.

"Oh. You got yourself a pet?" asked Angirasu.

"No. I found this poor thing abandoned a while back. He was in a pet store box near a dumpster on a hot day He wouldn't have made it had I not worked to nurse him back to health," said Fluttershy, gently running a finger over the turtle's head. Unlike most turtles, this one didn't retract into its shell. It closed its eyes in pleasure at her gentle touch.

"That's terrible. What are you going to do with him now?" asked Angirasu.

"I'm going to take him to a pond and release him. He'll be much happier there," said Fluttershy.

"Well, he is a red eared slider. Those guys are pretty common around here. I'm sure he'll be happy with his kind," said Angirasu, shrugging. Fluttershy smiled.

"Do you like animals?" asked Fluttershy.

"Sure, as much as the next person does," said Angirasu nonchalantly. The girl's eyes seemed to light up.

"Do you have a favorite animal? Or maybe you like all sorts?" asked Fluttershy eagerly. Angirasu slightly recoiled at the girl's sudden rise in her tone. Her voice wasn't soft and almost quiet as it was moments ago. But, it still carried a sweetness to it.

"Oh. Uh... Well, I never had to think about it before. I guess turtles would be one," said Angirasu, a sheepish smile on his face.

"Mine too! I just love how they come in all sorts of shapes, sizes and colors!" said Fluttershy.

Meanwhile, with Rodan and Rainbow Dash, the two stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to the pair. Rainbow raised a brow.

"Huh. She doesn't normally go out of her way to talk to people that she doesn't know. Especially guys," said Rainbow. Rodan was smirking. Rainbow sent him an odd look.

"What's with the look?"

"Ah nothing. Just proud of my bro," said Angirasu. Rainbow raised a brow, but shrugged. She smirked as she got into a mock fighting stance.

"C'mon! Let's get back to it!" said Rainbow.

"Patience. That's one of the most important things with learning," said Rodan. Rainbow groaned in dismay.

"Hey. You wanted me to teach you. No one said that everything was going to be fun," said Rodan, shrugging.

"Ah alright. Do your thing, 'Sensei'," said Rainbow. The two shared a chuckle.

Rodan never thought he could enjoy something that would seem so mundane as teaching. But here he was. It might have been because he was hanging out with someone that wasn't as uptight as Mosura. While he hoped that she'd get back, he hoped that it wasn't too soon. This has been the most free he's felt in a long while.

The day was coming to an end. Angirasu and Rodan were wandering through Ponyville. Rodan sighed as he tugged as his collar.

"Nothing like working up a sweat," said Rodan.

"Hmm." Angirasu just kept going. Rodan suddenly nudged his shoulder, a teasing smile on his face.

"So since when did you become a ladies man?" asked Rodan.

"Wh-What are you talking about?" asked Angirasu, confused.

"Ah don't play dumb. You seemed to have been hitting it off with Fluttershy."

Angirasu shook his head, a tinge of red on his cheeks.

"It wasn't like that. We were just talking about animals," said Angirasu.

"Yeah, with a girl who apparently has a fondness of them to the point that she makes her living by taking care of them. You can't say that you didn't feel any sparks when a pretty introverted girl like her suddenly talks your ear off about her interest. It means that she's gotten comfortable with you," said Rodan. Angirasu scoffed.

"Like you would know? How many girls have you talked to that wasn't your mother or Mosura?" asked Angirasu.

"Very funny. But Rodan knows what the ladies like," said Rodan, clicking his tongue with a suave tone. Angirasu groaned as he rolled his eyes.

As the two walked on, his eyes caught notice of a newspaper that was displayed from a blue box. It was the 'GU News'. This paper was mainly focused on international stories of the Global Union. Anything that was of significance internationally, it was published and printed. While Equestria wasn't as heavily influenced by the GU as other countries, it still had access to the international paper and a couple of other privileges.

Angirasu quickly reached for the box, but was unable to open it. He cursed to himself as he felt at his pockets.

"Please tell me you have any bits left!" said Angirasu, urgently. Rodan reached into his pocket and handed two bits over. Angirasu snatched them and inserted them into the slot. A newspaper was dispensed, allowing him to take it from the drop chute. He began to quickly skim through the article that had caught his eye.

"What's wrong?" asked Rodan.

"It says here that Neighpon's been put on high alert after The Vault was breached. The prisoners escaped," said Angirasu, with dread. Rodan's eyes opened.

"Mosu and Gojira..." Rodan noticed that Angirasu began to breathe in panic. He shook as he tightly gripped the paper.

"H-Hey! Hey! Settle down! We don't know what exactly happened. Maybe they're safe. No way those two would let themselves get caught," said Rodan in reassurance.

"But things changed! We can't-" Angirasu stopped as he noticed some stares from the civilians in the area. Angirasu grimaced as he held the paper at his side.

"Look, let's just head back home. We'll try to keep a low profile, just like she wanted," said Rodan, quietly. Angirasu exhaled deeply.

"OK."

Neighpon...

It was early morning. A couple of days had passed. There were seagulls that cried out, as they soared by a harbor, where many boats lied. Junior and Mosura stood outside of a warehouse, carrying some cases. The boy glanced at her with a wary look.

"So... How do you know where to find Yakuza?" asked Junior.

"Well, Rodan once helped smuggle some weapons from MONARCH for the Yakuza group that runs this area," said Mosura. Junior's eyes widened in shock. Mosura shrugged.

"What? We couldn't apply for real jobs back then. We had to do some shady stuff just to earn enough to eat," said Mosura, looking away. Junior took a breath. Now he knew what the girl meant the other night about not casting stones.

"Well... Let's hope that this works out," said Junior.

Inside of the warehouse, an older man hummed as he held up a golden Shisa statue. It was the size of a man's hand. Being made of solid gold, it was quite heavy. The man looked to Junior and Mosura, who stood across from him. The two were standing among a few large travel cases that stood empty. While on the man's desk, there were several other objects. From porcelain vases, golden oval shaped coins, and a stack of weapons, once held by samurai.

"Hmm. Solid gold. Vintage weapons." The man hummed to himself as he looked over everything that was presented. He hummed as he picked up a small golden statue of a shisa. A creature of Neighponese folklore.

"Where would a young couple such as yourself get your hands on stuff like this?" asked the man. Mosura blushed, while Junior cleared his throat.

"It's just stuff that the family's collected over the years. A lot of this stuff dates back to the early feudal era," answered Junior.

"And you want to trade all of this for a ride to the West?" asked the man, cocking a brow.

"Yes. We need to get off the island as soon as possible," answered Junior. He was beginning to worry that this plan wouldn't work. This guy seemed awfully suspicious of them.

"It's just that you could make a lot of money if you were to auction this off. You must be in quite a lot of trouble if you're coming to me," said the man, his eye giving a steely gaze. Mosura gulped as she stepped forward.

"Listen, our reasons don't matter. I know you Yakuza like to collect a lot of vintage items, especially relating to the samurai. Is this enough for a trade or not?" asked Mosura. The man merely set the golden shisa down and stood to his feet. He turned his gaze out his window, to the harbor.

"It'll be a long journey. It could take a couple of weeks. Maybe more. But then again, you are leaving me with some treasures of an era that has already seemed to have been forgotten," said the man. He turned to the pair with a stoic look.

"Very well. I'll help you. But, I need one more thing from you in return," said the man. Junior and Mosura shared a worrisome glance.

"What do you need?" asked Junior. The man reached into his desk.

"You see, I have a client living in Equestria. He's paying a handsome price for this," said the man as he drew out a small statue. It was shaped like an Eastern dragon, made up of gold. Its mouth hung wide open. A green emerald was held in its jaws.

"For that?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"What's so special about it?" asked Mosura.

"None of your concern. If you want a ride to Equestria, then you'll have to help deliver this. I'll have someone take you. All you have to do is bring the item to the client at the specified location, and hand off the money back to my guy before parting. Do we have a deal?" asked the man.

"So just drop off the statue and hand off the money. And that's it?" asked Junior.

"That's it," said the Yakuza. Junior smiled.

"Alright, you got a deal," said Junior.

There was faint lighting in a room. The room was a sanitized lab, with electronics running and with surgical tools that were placed neatly away. The lab was cold, dark, and lonely.

In the lab, there was an older man that stood. He was dressed in scrubs. The man was an elf. His eyes appeared cold, with dark circles beneath them. He stood in the room with a large cylindrical tank before him. In the tank, a clear fluid filled it. Erika Shiragami was floating inside. There were small tubes that were imbedded into her forearms and legs. Her long hair flowed in the liquid that she was suspended in.

"Everything has been prepped. We have the genetic template constructed for the subject's total regeneration," said a woman in scrubs. Her ears were also that of an elf's. The older man nodded to her.

"Inject the subject's body with the mutagen," said the man.

There was a hum. From the tubes, orange fluid began to flow into the veins of the deceased soldier.

"Stimulating the heart," said another man, as he typed away at a console. Erika's body suddenly convulsed. The sound of buzzing could be faintly heard.

"Heart is pumping. Mutagen is spreading through the subject's body," said the woman. The older man smirked behind his mask, as the veins in the corpse began to slightly glow beneath her pale skin. The wounds of Erika suddenly began to seal up. Her body appeared good as new, but it still remained dead.

"Keep the heart pumping. I still need to complete the ritual," said the older elf as he began to draw on the ground around himself.

"Can you believe it? We might be pulling off a miracle," whispered one of the other doctors.

"She'll be one of them though. Maybe she'll even the odds," said the woman.

The older elf had drawn out symbols around himself. He stood in the center, muttering to himself. His eyes became green, as a dark and violet aura flowed from them. The same aura appeared on his hands, as he pointed to the vat that Erika's body was inside. A bolt shot from the hands and struck the vat, causing Erika's body to convulse inside.

"Drain the vat!" ordered the older elf.

In moments, the tank that the girl was in began to drain through a grate inside. Erika's body suddenly lied slack against the side of the glass. The tank was opened up from the front, causing steam to hiss and spew out. Erika was hauled out of the open and drained vat and was placed on a bed. Her naked body was still soaked in the fluid that she once floated in.

The older elf approached the lifeless body. He looked her over, finding her to still be unresponsive. He began to snap his fingers, than tap the girl's head. But, she was still unresponsive.

"Hmm. Perhaps I failed the spell," said the elf in dismay.

Erika's eyes suddenly shot open. They went from brown to a yellowish-green tinge. She let out a long sharp gasp. The two others in this room exclaimed in fright and shock. The older elf merely smirked behind his mask. Erika suddenly leaned over the side of the bed and began to vomit a clear fluid. The vomit splashed to the ground, leaving a foul stench in the air. Erika coughed violently, as saliva fell from her mouth. She wheezed heavily, as her eyes darted around.

Erika began to feel around herself. She was naked and cold. There were no visible wounds on her person. Her lungs ached, as though they hadn't worked in a long while. Her heart was pounding fast and hard in her chest, pushing the blood that flowed through her quickly. Memories slowly returned to the girl. Mainly, the memories of her supposed 'last moments'. But that couldn't have been right. Erika wasn't aware of what had happened afterwards. She should have been dead. Being here now didn't feel natural. She almost felt like she had memories in between then and now, but she couldn't recall. The girl noticed that she was surrounded by an elf, who had placed a blanket over her, along with a couple of others dressed in scrubs. Erika managed to find her voice.

"Wh-Where am I?"

"Back in the world of the living, Private," answered the older man.

Junior found himself standing in the middle of a dark land. His eyes were darting all around, as he felt the air vibrate around him. It grew warmer and warmer, until it was starting to burn hot.

A haunting wail filled the air. Junior cupped his hands over his ears, attempting to block out the horrible sound. He ran across the glassed land that was beneath his feet. The earth began to tremble, as the sound of booming thunder echoed in a pattern, like footsteps. The area was suddenly engulfed in fire.

Junior stopped and shielded his face, as embers of flame brushed over him. He looked around himself, finding a ring of fire to have surrounded him. The boy looked up, finding a massive shadowy figure to be rising. A bipedal creature stood, with fangs and soulless grey eyes stared at him. The creature's muzzle seemed to have broken into a sinister toothy smile. The earth began to violently rock.

"Gojira..." A cold, haunting voice whispered. Junior cupped his hands over his ears, as the creature opened its maw.

"Gojira..." The voice called again, as the earth continued to rock more violently. The boy's eyes opened. He felt himself being shaken.

"Gojira, wake up!" Mosura whispered. The boy's heart was pounding in his chest, as he was in a cold sweat. He looked over to his side, finding Mosura to be crouched near him, a worried look on her face.

It was here that Junior noticed his surroundings. The two were inside a cabin of a sailboat. It was a little cramp, but there was enough room for the two to lie in their own cots on the sides. There were cabinets that lined the walls, beneath the beds, and a turned off lamp hanging above. The smell of salt water lingered in the air, as the waves rocked the boat, much like a mother rocking a babe in its cradle.

"H-Hey, you OK?" asked Mosura. Junior sat up, tugging at his sweat covered shirt.

"Y-Yeah..." Junior.

"It's just that I got worried when I heard you tossing and turning. You were muttering in your sleep," said Mosura.

"Ah did I wake you? I'm sorry," groaned Junior, rubbing his eyes. He had noticed that there was moonlight shining through the cabin. He didn't have to look outside above to see that it was still dark out. He had no idea what time it was either way.

"Bad dream?" asked Mosura. Junior merely had a flat look. The girl looked away, clearing her throat awkwardly.

"I-It's just... When I was a kid, I'd talk to my brother about my nightmares. I thought doing the same here would help. Plus I'm sorta awake now and I don't know if I'll be able-" Mosura was interrupted as Junior sighed in exasperation.

"Alright, alright. I get it," said Junior. He leaned against the cabin.

"Look, it was just a nightmare. We all have them sometime. It can't hurt you," said Junior. Mosura got up and sat on the bed next to him. Her deep blue eyes seemed to almost glow in the darkness. This, combined with the girl's closeness caused Junior's heart to throb.

"You're kinda macho, aren't you?" asked Mosura.

"Macho?" asked Junior, raising a brow.

"Yeah. You always pretend that nothing's wrong. It's always, 'Nothing's wrong. I'm Gojira, and I'm big and tough. I ain't afraid of nothin'," said Mosura, deepening her voice in a mocking manner. Junior snorted.

"First of all, I sound nothing like that. Second of all, I know not to use double negatives in a sentence," said Junior.

"I don't like to talk about my feelings! I don't need friends!" said Mosura, still speaking in a deep mocking voice. Junior held a brief annoyed look, but as Mosura continued to portray her caricature of him, he couldn't help but laugh.

"Cut it out!" said Junior.

"Hey, I'm - AH!" Mosura yelped as Junior suddenly brought his hands to her ribs. His fingers began to quickly move along her side, causing her to laugh. The girl attempted to pull away, but the boy held her in place, continuing his assault.

"Beg for mercy and I might consider letting you go," said Junior.

"Hahahaha! Mercy! Mercy! I'm sorry!" Mosura laughed in her tears. There was a sudden loud bang in the air.

"Oi! Shut up down there!" A voice muffled. Junior quickly released the girl, while Mosura let out a few giggles, before making a shushing motion to her lips. After she regained her breathing, the two met each other with a smile. Though, Mosura's face had begun to redden. She looked away as she twiddled her fingers.

"Listen, Gojira-"

"Gojira?" Junior asked, surprised. Mosura blushed as she cupped a hand to her mouth.

"I wasn't expecting you to be so informal, Yasu-san," said Junior, teasingly. Mosura cleared her throat.

"W-Well... Just think of it as me extending a hand of friendship. I-I mean... I know we haven't known each other very long. But I think we will get to know each other quite well on this trip. I might as well start dropping honorifics and actually try to acclimate to Equestrian-"

"You tend to ramble, don't you?" asked Junior. Mosura smiled sheepishly.

"O-Only when I'm... N-Nevermind. Feel free to use my first name. If you want to," said Mosura, looking away. Junior smiled.

"Well, I guess I wouldn't mind being your friend. You're certainly one of the more friendly people I've met in a long while. So, sure, Mosura," said Junior. The mutant girl felt her heart skip a beat from this. She smiled to herself.

"I-I'm gonna turn in for the night. Goodnight!" said Mosura, before climbing back into her cot on the opposite side of the cabin. Junior nodded as he lied himself back down, pulling the covers over himself.

"Yeah, G'night," said Junior.

"Pleasant dreams," said Mosura, sweetly. The boy smiled as he turned on his side. But, his expression turned to a grimace. Reluctantly, he closed his eyes, allowing the sleep to take him.

A couple of weeks had gone by. The sailboat that Mosura and Junior had rode in on was secured to the docks. The pair were given a briefcase by the man who owned the boat.

"Take this to the meeting place and hand it over. The guy is an earthbound named 'Midas'. When he hands you over the money, you bring it back here, and you'll be free to go about your way," said the man, sternly. Junior and Mosura nodded.

"Understood. We'll be back as soon as possible," said Junior.

The two mutants began to make their way through the harbor of Fillydelphia. They eventually made their way to an alley in between two small buildings. They looked around, as they traveled through this dark and sketchy area.

"Mosura, stick close to me," said Junior, as his eyes scanned the area. Mosura complied, her eyes scanning the area as well. She stopped and tugged at the boy's sleeve. She pointed to a large earthbound to be emerging from a corner.

The earthbound was a husky individual. He wore formal attire, which did no favors for his physique. His hair was silky smooth and a drty blonde, as his cheeks seemed to have swelled up. He was flanked by two large muscle bounded men, who had sheathed swords hanging from their waists.

"Uh... Midas?" asked Junior.

"Indeed I am. Do you have it?" asked the man, speaking with an accent. Junior recognized it to have belonged to the more high class residents of Canterlot. He wasn't surprised. It was usually those pompous fools who'd flock for shiny trinkets.

"Right here."

Junior stepped over and opened up the case. He revealed to Midas the dragon statue. Midas's eyes lit up at the sight of this strange yet beautiful artifact.

"The Aureum Draconis. It's even more beautiful then I imagined," said Midas, as he picked up the statue with his large, grubby hands. He admired every inch of the statue, as the gem in its mouth seemed to shine with its own light. Junior cleared his throat.

"Don't mean to interrupt. But uh the payment? Pretty sure we'll get our fingers chopped off if we come back empty handed," said Junior, forcing a chuckle. Midas met him with an indifferent look.

"Yes, yes. Just take it and be off. I have what I want," said Midas, as one of his guards approached with a case. The case was opened, revealing golden bricks inside. Junior's and Mosura's eyes widened in shock at the sight. They were knocked out of their stunned state once the case was closed and handed off to Junior.

"Pleasure doing business with you," said Junior.

Midas said nothing. He and his guards walked off, with the golden dragon in hand. Junior and Mosura shared a look, as the man disappeared into the shadows.

Later, the pair returned to the boat. They had dropped off the payment from Midas, and took their luggage off the boat. After parting from the boat, the Transmutants made their way for the train station. After waiting for the next train to Ponyville, the pair soon boarded.

"What do you think was so special about that statue?" asked Mosura.

"No idea. But I wonder who got screwed the most out of this transaction. Midas, or the Yakuza," sighed Junior, slouching in his seat.

"Well, at least we'll be home soon," said Mosura, yawning. She then leaned her head on Junior's shoulder with a sigh.

"What do you think you're doing?"

"Come on, please? I gotta pass time somehow," said Mosura. Junior sighed.

"Fine, whatever," said Junior. Mosura suddenly scooted close and snuggled her head against the boy's shoulder. The boy grimaced, as his face grew red. He leaned his head back and found himself drifting off.

Hours had passed during the trip. The train soon arrived to Ponyville. Junior and Mosura left the train, with stiff necks and backs, while lugging the things that they managed to bring back from their time in Neighpon. Mosura stretched with a wince and sighed.

"So glad to be back," said Junior.

"I'll say. I'd kill for a shower," said Mosura with a gag.

"Yeah. I guess freezing cold salt water on a boat with others around is not ideal," said Junior, as the two walked.

"We can stop at my place. You can use my shower if you want," said Junior.

"Gods, yes!" said Mosura, gleefully.

Junior and Mosura made their way outside of the town, heading down a path towards a familiar house. Junior dug into his pocket, fishing for his key. After he felt the cold metal, he pulled it out of his pocket and continued down to the house. He and Mosura stepped onto the porch; he placed the key into the keyhole, turning it till he heard a rewarding click. Junior turned the door's knob, pushing it open. The inside of the house was welcoming; everything was just as he left it. Semi-clean and neat. He forgot to clean up the living room before he left. A couple of books were left on the floor, a shirt was left on his sofa, and a small pile of letters was left right on a small table.

"Sorry, I was in a rush before I left." sighed Junior.

"It’s not that bad." said Mosura. She made her way passed Junior, setting the luggage down.

"Um...may I use your shower now?" asked Mosura. Junior nodded in response, he made his way down the hall, opening a closet that was filled with laundry baskets and folded bath towels. He grabbed one of the towels and handed it to Mosura.

"Oh! Hold on." Junior ran to his bedroom, coming out with one of his t-shirts and handed it to her as well.

"It's a bit big, but you'll be covered when you’re done. The shower is down the hall at the right," said Junior.

"Thank you." Mosura smiled, making her way down the hall. Junior looked back to the living room.

"Might as well tidy up." Junior spent a couple of minutes picking up the living room. He placed his books away, sorting his mail and setting aside the luggage that was packed. He made his way into the kitchen, coming back out with a trash bag in his grip. After he tossed out the trash, he made his way back to his house.

"Goji!" called a young feminine voice. It was a voice for Junior's sore ears. He turned, finding Fluttershy running toward him. She had a cute, bright smile on her face. The sun shined over her, giving her the appearance of an angel. Junior smiled, happy to see a dear friend. He then realized that she had her arms out, and she was getting closer. This was no good.

"Fluttershy, no!" shouted Junior, backing up to his door. Fluttershy stopped a few feet away, a hurt expression on her face. Junior mentally kicked himself.

"Didn't you miss me?" asked Fluttershy, a frown on her face.

"Of course I did!" Junior said frantically. "It’s just that I didn't get to take a shower yet. You wouldn't want to hug a smelly boy would ya?" asked Junior. Fluttershy smiled in amusement, holding her hands behind her back.

"Oh, alright then. I'm just glad that you're back and safe," said Fluttershy.

"Safe?" asked Junior.

"Yes. You went to Neighpon, didn't you? I've read in the GU paper that there were Transmutants that had broken free from a prison. I also read that travel in and out of the country was restricted," said Fluttershy.

"R-Right. Yeah, that was closer to Trotkyo. I was nowhere near that place. But, I managed to get around the restrictions," said Junior, scratching at his head. He mentally sighed in dismay. Lying again as usual. It seemed that every time he did, he felt himself grow worse. His conscience nagged him incessantly.

"Oh, thank goodness. Um... Why did you leave to Neighpon anyway?" asked Fluttershy.

"I uh... I just wanted to visit my old home. I even brought some sentimental items over."

Junior reached into his hoodie's pocket and showed it to the girl. Fluttershy gently took the photo and gazed upon it with a small smile.

"This is your family?" asked Fluttershy.

"Yep. That's them. And that's just one thing I managed to bring back," said Junior.

"It's a lovely photo. You were so cute!" cooed Fluttershy, fawning over the picture. Junior rubbed the back of his head with an embarrassed smile.

"I-I was thinking of getting it laminated," said Junior.

"Good idea!" said the girl, as she handed the old photo back.

"So, how were things while I was gone?" asked Junior.

"Pretty hectic," answered Fluttershy.

"How hectic? Like Ursa Minor hectic?" asked Junior. Fluttershy shook her head.

"No. Did you know that there was someone living in the Everfree forest?" asked Fluttershy. Junior felt his heart nearly stop at this. His palms began to grow clammy.

"H-Heh. What? That's crazy," said Junior, feigning ignorance.

"She's shown up a few times in the past before you and Twilight moved in. Her name's Zecora," said Fluttershy. Junior felt some relief once he realized that she wasn't talking about one of the Transmutants. But, an odd look appeared on his face.

"Zecora?"

"Mm hmm. She came from the land of Zebrica. We sorta thought that she was an evil enchantress or something. I-I mean... We misjudged her because of the fact that no one-"

"No, I get it. It is unusual to for someone to live in the Everfree," said Junior in understanding. He'd have to make a note to ask Mosura about this person.

"We also had a bit of an infestation problem with Parasprites. Though we didn't know it was an infestation until they were overrunning Ponyville and eating everything. Luckily, Pinkie was able to lead them away," explained Fluttershy, a bright smile on her face.

"Well, sounds like you girls have had quite the adventure without me," said Junior, jokingly, The Valkyrie softly giggled. The door behind the boy suddenly creaked and opened. Junior turned and went stiff, finding Mosura to be standing in the door way, her hair wet, and a bath towel draped over her shoulders. The oversized shirt that he gave her was worn, covering the girl down to her thighs. This gave a rather suggestive appearance.

"There you are! Thanks for lending me your shirt, Gojira," said Mosura, rubbing the towel over her hair. Fluttershy looked over, her eyes wide in shock.

"W-Wha..." Fluttershy stuttered. She eyed the girl's appearance, then to Junior. The boy almost had a look of guilt.

"Th-This isn't what it looks like," said Junior, sweating bullets. Fluttershy glared at the boy in disapproval. She crossed her arms over her chest with a huff.

"Oh no, I don't think an explanation is needed," said Fluttershy.

"H-Hey, come on! I know it looks bad," said Junior. Mosura winced while Fluttershy puffed her cheeks out in a pout.

"Hmph. No, not at all. What you do is your business. Sorry if I came at a bad time," said Fluttershy.

"But it isn't like that!" said Junior in exasperation.

"Oh! You must be Fluttershy!" said Mosura. Fluttershy turned her attention to the girl, while Junior met the mutant with a raised brow.

"My name is Mosura Yasu. I actually practice martial arts with Gojira. He's told me how much of a great friend you are!" said Mosura, sweetly. Fluttershy looked away with a small blush. But, a frown was on her face. This girl was quite lovely. This must have been the type that Junior was into.

"Oh, don't misunderstand. Gojira and I don't have that kind of relationship. We just ran into each other today. I've kinda gotten into a mess earlier. Gojira was kind enough to allow me to shower at his place," said Mosura. Fluttershy didn't quite buy the story. But, she looked back to Junior. He forced a smile. While he looked a bit worried, he didn't have any shame in his eyes. Fluttershy met him with a smile.

"I'm sorry, Goji. I shouldn't have assumed such things," said Fluttershy, apologetically.

"Nah, I get it. It is unusual for a guy to let a girl to use his shower," said Junior with a sheepish smile. Mosura nudged him with a playful smile.

'Shut it before you make her have more doubts, chief,' thought Mosura. Through her telepathy, the thought was transferred to the boy. He cleared his throat as he turned his attention back to the Valkyrie.

"Well, I should be going. Thanks again, Gojira! You still owe me a match," said Mosura as she handed the boy the towel. She took off, carrying her dirty laundry at her side.

"Oh, right," said Junior in dismay. He didn't want to think about anything physical. He was too exhausted.

"Um... You're leaving like that?" asked Fluttershy, her face red. Mosura smiled as she raised the shirt, exposing her denim shorts beneath.

"Oh thank God," said Junior in relief. As Mosura left, Fluttershy turned back to the boy.

"Sorry, but I have to be going too. But, I'm glad that your OK. Welcome home, Goji," said Fluttershy, as she left, waving. Junior waved back, smiling to her. He felt warmth from her words.

"It's good to be home."

Anthology: The Golden Demise

4,000 BNM (Before Nightmare Moon)

The cosmos flowed like a river. Every particle, every celestial body moved in an eternal fashion. Everything in all of creation glimmered in this vast and seemingly endless universe.

Among the countless stars, one raced through the dark void. The star passed the colorful clouds, every asteroid, and every planetoid. This single star left a trail of fire as cold as ice.

For what felt like an eternity, this star raced through deep space. It soon came across a single solar system. The star soon arrived to a world that gave off a deep blue aura. Great fertile continents made up part of the surface, while the majority of it was made up of ocean. Out of all of the countless worlds in the universe, this one was the most unfortunate.

On the surface of Earth, a great valley lied. The land was lush with bountiful vegetation. It contained an ecosystem that housed many creatures, great and small. In a forest, hiding among the trees, a woman crouched. She was clad in plant fibers, grass and leaves. Her face was painted with varying shades of green, much like the forest. Her hazel eyes looked passed the trees, where she found a fully grown buck to be grazing. The dear had antlers that were tall, giving the beast a regal appearance like a king wearing a grand crown. While the deer wasn't as powerful as the bear or lion, it was a majestic animal nonetheless. The deer was the lord of the forest and a worthy game.

The woman slowly drew out a bow and arrow. She pulled the arrow back, as it strained. Her eyes focused on the unsuspecting animal, which fed on the grass. The woman took a deep breath and let out a calm, long exhale. She released the arrow, shooting it across the forest. It raced at blistering speeds, striking the buck in the side. It let out a quick, short cry before collapsing to the ground.

The woman dropped down from the tall tree, 20 feet above ground. She landed on the ground with a loud thud. Her bones did not rattle, nor did she wince. She rushed to the deer that lied on its side, kicking its legs in a vain attempt to stand. The woman drew out a knife, which was covered in hieroglyphs. She brought the knife to the beast's neck and swiftly slit its throat. She caressed the deer as it bled out into the grass.

"Your body shall not be wasted. You will fill bellies, and your bones will be used as tools. Your blood will soak into the soil, allowing the earth to beget life," The woman whispered in a sweet, soft tone. The deer's eyes went cloudy, as its life was snuffed out. The buck went limp to the ground, allowing the huntress to pick the beast up over her shoulders.

The huntress stood taller than any other average man. At around 7 feet, she stood. Her body had a strong, yet slim build. Her curly hair was reddish brown, held in a bun. The lovely woman was not a mere human. This was in fact a goddess. She was known in her land as Artemis, the goddess of the wild animals, the hunt, vegetation, and of course, chastity and childbirth. She filled a lot of different roles in the eyes of the mortals.

Artemis carried the beast on her shoulders, making her way through the forest. She whistled, calling over a dog that came running to her. The dog was a breed commonly used for hunting. It stood with a slim frame, with muted brown short fur covering it from head to tail. The dog's wolf-like ears were facing forward, as it approached, its tail wagging. Artemis met her loyal companion with a smile, before continuing her journey through the woods.

The goddess and dog soon came upon a small village outside of the forest. Homes made up of huts and stone lied. The community was rather small and tightknit. It was a place that had found itself quite vulnerable as of late due to a history of bandits lurking around, cutting off travelers on their journey, robbing and slaughtering their victims. By now, this village had found itself low in its male population. There were few adult men, the rest were elderly or were small children. Very few hunters were here to provide food for the people here. As if that wasn't bad enough, vermin had been invading their crops.

Artemis had come here because she was answering the prayers of the people here. To bless them with food to fill their bellies, to protect the women and their chastity from the bandits that may dare to come to the village and completely ransack it. But most importantly, she came to teach them the thing she excelled at.

The goddess set the dead deer down to the ground, as the villagers flocked over. They marveled at the large buck that lied dead.

"Thank you, Dear Artemis! Our children will not have to go hungry tonight!" cried a woman, as the villagers dropped to their hands and knees, bowing their heads to her. The goddess warmly smiled, much like a nurturing mother would.

"Take this buck and make use of its flesh and bones. Fill your bellies with its meat, use its fur, bones and antlers for materials, and use its entrails for compost. Let nothing go to waste," said Artemis, as a couple of men hauled the dead beast away.

The hunting dog barked as it wagged its tail. The children flocked to the animal, giggling as it lapped their cheeks with its tongue. Artemis made her way over to an area that was away from the houses. She found herself at a place that this village held sacred. It was a place of worship, dedicated to her. She found stone pillars to have been erected, along with stone bricks to have lined the earth, leaving a path that led to a pedestal, where a sculpture stood. It was a tall pale sculpture that bore her likeness. The sculpture stood with a bow in hand, dressed in a fine loose gown. At the sculpture's side were a hunting dog and a stag.

While it was a flattering sculpture, Artemis found it funny that she was depicted with lovely gowns. She never wore anything of the sort while on the hunt. It would prove too cumbersome. A short tunic, a cloak of grass and leaves fared just fine for her.

This place of worship wasn't like the large elaborate temples in other places in the land. But, she found it rather refreshing for something that was more humble and simple. It even allowed people to be able to appreciate the natural world around them.

Artemis stared at the sculpture of herself with a sigh. The sun was beginning to set, meaning that nightfall would come soon. The goddess had taken notice of an elderly man to be approaching. He was the eldest of the village. He met her with a deep bow.

"Lady Artemis, I wish to thank you personally for answering our prayers and coming to our aid. I fear that we may not have lasted much longer had you not come," said the elder. Artemis smiled.

"I am just getting started. Soon, I will have everyone in your village capable of wielding a bow. Your sons will be trained and will be renowned hunters. I ask that you also live with this land, rather than try to dominate. For you will better prosper that way," said Artemis.

"Of course, Lady Artemis," said the elder.

"I shall turn in for the night," said Artemis as she began to walk. She froze once she noticed something in the twilight sky. Above, she saw numerous stars to be streaking across the heavens. They burned, as they continued to fall. She couldn't help but stare as the stars continued to fall to the earth. She had seen falling stars before, but something felt off about this shower. Artemis had a sudden sense of dread, but she couldn't fathom why.

The stars continued to fall, while one massive star followed after. The smaller stars led the greater one, which burned brightly in the evening sky. It soon touched down into the earth.

A great bright flash was left on the horizon in the distance. Fire and plumes of smoke rose, as dust and trees were blown by the force of a great blast. Artemis felt the shockwave against her. Her clothes and hair blew from the force. The elder dropped to the ground, having been blown off of his feet. The cry of birds and animals could be heard by Artemis. The goddess rushed to the elder, helping him to his feet.

"By Zeus! What on earth was that?!" exclaimed the old man. Artemis turned her sights back to the distant explosion. A great cloud of ash and smoke rose above the epicenter of the explosion. Fire rained down, dropping to the earth, burning the surrounding forest.

"You must go. The fires will spread to these woods," said Artemis as she turned to the man.

"But where will we go?" asked the elder.

"Head South. There will be another village that should welcome you there," said Artemis a she walked off. She saw from the corner of her eye that the explosion had grown larger, tossing fire through the air. Fortunately, they seemed far enough from the debris that was being thrown. But, her stomach was in knots as she thought of everything that was caught in the immediate blast and the raining debris of fire.

Artemis heard the sound of thunder roaring. She turned to find sparks streaking across the air. The trees trembled and rustled, as a blur came charging. The blur stopped, revealing a tall, athletically built, masculine figure to have screeched to a halt. He was dressed in a tunic, wearing a helmet that bore metallic gold wings on the side. His armored boots carried similar metallic wings at his ankles. Artemis immediately recognized this man. It was none other than Hermes, the messenger of the gods and her half-brother.

"Artemis, Lord Zeus calls for your presence!" said Hermes urgently.

"Father? Then surely it must have something to do with that fallen star. Do you know what's going on?" asked Artemis. Her father only really called on her if it was for some kind of special event in Olympus, or if there was an emergency.

"Nay, sister! But we must go! All gods in the pantheon are to gather at Mt. Olympus!" said Hermes. Artemis nodded.

Mount Olympus stood in the middle of Greece. It towered any other meager mountain. It was so tall that it could reach the heavens itself, where the gods of this land dwelled. It was here that the king of the gods, Zeus, ruled. This grand mountain was forged during the Great War. Fought between Zeus and the new gods, the Olympians, against the old gods, the Titans. The battle had erected this mountain from the depths of the underworld, from the River of Styx, up to the mortal realm above. This mountain was a symbol of the power of the Olympians. But that power was going to be tested.

Artemis found herself entering the grand halls of the great citadel, built near the peak of the mountain itself. As she moved through the halls, she passed grand sculptures that depicted the 3 most powerful Olympians. She soon found herself entering a throne room. It was grand, lit up by torches on this evening. She found her fellow Olympians to be present, waiting. They turned as they found the goddess to be approaching.

"Where is father?" asked Artemis, turning to one of the Olympians.

"Perhaps chasing the skirt of another mortal. I don't see what is so important that he called us here," said an Olympian, annoyed. Artemis grimaced. If she knew anything, it was that her father had a trait that wasn't very appealing and was looked down upon. It was the fact that her father always chased whatever woman that caught his eye, hence why she had a number of half brothers and sisters. Not one had the same mother, aside from three that were legitimate.

Artemis gasped as she found a large, hulking figure to be approaching. He was 9 feet in height, towering over the rest of the Olympians. His skin was dark and dry like ash. He wore a long dark violet tunic. A dull helmet with metallic horns sat on his head. His face was obscured behind the helmet, with his red eyes being the only thing that could be seen. The large figure turned to meet Artemis's gaze, who quickly looked to the ground, trembling a bit. The helmed figure merely made his way further up passed the Olympians, who moved out of his path.

"Hades," another Olympian called. The helmed figure turned to find a shorter Olympian to be approaching. He had long brown hair and a long beard. He wore only a robe at his waist, exposing his bare chest. His arms bore fish scale patterned tattoos. This Olympian had dull eyes that were like a fish's, and wore a crown made up of silver on his head.

"Poseidon." The helmed Olympian spoke in a deep, distorted and gravelly voice. The two Olympians locked hands around each other's forearms in a greeting.

"If you are here, than it must be important. Zeus doesn't just call you away from the Underworld," said Poseidon, a slight grimace on his face.

"It may be worse than you think, brother," said Hades.

Artemis watched as the two Olympians moved further up. It was two of the most powerful of the Pantheon. Poseidon, the God of the Sea, and Hades, the God of the Underworld. These two were among the founders of their great Pantheon, after the Great War.

It had been awhile since she had seen her uncle Poseidon, but even longer since she had seen her uncle Hades. The helmed Olympian never really interacted with the other Olympians and was mainly welcomed during the winter solstice. He spent most of his days in the land of the dead. There, he kept watch over those who were damned to the foulest pits of Tartarus, and those who were given rest in the fields of Elysium. Even if he wasn't preoccupied with his role as ruler of the underworld, there was always a stigma over him about it. His presence often darkened the environment and the auras of the other Olympians.

Truthfully, from the very few times she had seen him, Artemis had been afraid of Hades. After all, his rule was over the dead, something that every living thing dreaded. He was also a large Olympian, with an intimidating appearance. She often wondered what was behind that helmet that he often wore.

The hall went silent. From the front of the throne room, an imposing figure arrived. Artemis immediately recognized him as her father. Zeus, the king of the gods and the ruler of the sky. He was a large man, dressed in fine silk that made up his tunic. He had silver hair, and eyes that were milky white. The man looked almost elderly with his weathered features and silver hair. But, he had the build of a man in his prime.

Zeus's presence commanded silence among the Olympians. They all turned their attention to their king, who had a stoic look.

"There is a threat that looms just on the horizon, my fellow Olympians. It fell from the heavens and carries a dark aura. We must be vigilant, as the entity begins to stir," said Zeus.

"Entity?" asked Artemis, under her breath.

"The fates foretold an enemy that will have fallen from the cosmos. It will bring ruin to our world, leaving it desolate," said Zeus. Artemis gasped, her eyes wide in alarm.

"Unless we can drive it from our shores," said Zeus. The Olympians muttered amongst themselves. Hades exhaled through his helmet, fist clenched.

"I ask thee, brothers and sisters, my fellow Olympians, that we stand together and conquer this enemy. We will show the might of Olympus!" said Zeus. The throne room erupted into some cheers. Hades kept silent, his head lowered.

Hades began to turn and walk away from the crowd. Poseidon took notice of this and began to follow. Artemis turned her sights onto her uncles, as they left the throne room in what looked to be in a fury. Artemis began to follow the pair, as the other Olympians had their attention on Zeus.

The young goddess followed her uncles into the hall. She sneaked by the sculptures and pillars that filled the hall. She heard Poseidon calling out to Hades.

"What troubles thee, brother?" asked Poseidon, as the pair stopped near a balcony. Hades shook his head.

"Nothing. I must be returning to my domain," said Hades. Poseidon looked at him incredulously.

"You will not help us? Zeus has called upon all of us," said Poseidon. Hades scoffed.

"I have a duty that I must attend to. If I'm not there to maintain order, then this 'entity' will be the least of our worries," said Hades, before turning to walk away.

"Brother." Poseidon called. Hades then disappeared in a plume of fire and smoke. The water god sighed.

"Uncle Poseidon?" Artemis called. The older god turned to find his niece to have come out of hiding, approaching. Almost like a timid child.

"Ah. Hello, Niece. I haven't seen you in some time," said Poseidon, smiling warmly at the young goddess.

"Uncle Hades won't be helping with this threat?" asked Artemis. While she knew the answer, she wanted to avoid admitting that she was spying.

"Nay." Poseidon shook his head.

"He doesn't seem to care much for Olympus, does he?" asked Artemis.

"Well, it's not so simple. Your uncle has always been a rather stern and uncompromising god. His lot doesn't help much," said Poseidon.

"His lot?" asked Artemis.

"Did you know that your uncle was meant to inherit the throne? It was his right as firstborn son. It was Zeus who devised a cunning ploy that allowed him to win the throne for himself. Hades has been unable to move past that," said Poseidon. Artemis bore a look of surprise, then a grimace on her face. She hadn't realized that her father had pulled some kind of underhanded trick on his own flesh and blood.

"Even still, when other Olympians don't appreciate his role, Hades always maintains balance and enjoys peace. Don't let his stern nature fool you," said Poseidon. Artemis hummed to herself. She didn't know much of her uncle other than the fear he caused her. But, she felt that she learned something new about him now that gave her a better idea of him.

"Uncle, what sort of entity do you suppose could have father so concerned?"

"I do not know. But if the Fates have foreseen it, then it may be something horrible," said Poseidon, grimly.

The air bore the foul stench of carbon as the forests burned. Great trees that stood for millennia fell as the flames encroached them at their base. Ash flowed through the air, spreading as a breeze kicked in. The fires caused by the impact of the fallen star had spread to villages that were unfortunate to be near the epicenter. They were abandoned, with not a soul in sight.

From a city just miles from the forests, overlooking the inferno from the safety behind its walls and rough terrain that made up the coast, citizens watched. The sky was beginning to glow a hellish red, as the smoke continued to rise up, matching the clouds above. The citizens were filled with a sense of dread as they beheld this sight.

From a citadel in the city center, a king stood as he overlooked the hellscape that was being formed. His expression was stoic, as he watched as the flames devoured the distant forest.

"Your majesty, the people fear that the gods may be unleashing their fury upon us," a man spoke. The king turned as his red robe flowed through the wind. His eyes fell upon a man, who was clad in a white robe. The king waved a dismissive hand.

"The gods? For what reason would they have to be furious with us? Have we not erected temples for a place of worship? Do we not provide offerings and sacrifices? Do we not honor them through our arts and music?" asked the king. He turned to another man, dressed in a brown cloak.

"What say you, Priest?"

"It is as you say, my King. The people of our fair city have not wronged our lords." said the priest.

"Then how do you explain the fallen star and the fires?"

There was a sudden tremor. The king stumbled, while the other two men fell over, exclaiming. The king rushed to the balcony, griping the stone tightly to secure himself. He beheld the citizens being thrown off of their feet as well, as the tremors continued. Beasts of burden wailed as they kicked their legs, while horses bucked their riders.

From the hellscape, more clouds rose. The sky began to blacken, as darker clouds approached, as though drawn to the epicenter of the fallen star. The clouds roared with thunder, as yellow bolts of lightning streaked across the sky. Rain fell from the clouds, crashing onto the city like a hail of arrows raining over a battle field. The storm continued to grow, expanding from the epicenter. The fires were doused by the rain that was brought by the storm. The king smiled.

"It would seem that Lord Zeus has spared us from the fire," said the king.

Suddenly, the lightning grew more intense. The bolts streaked from the sky, down to the tallest structures in this Greek city. The booming of thunder deafened those who were close, or vaporized anyone caught in the strike. Citizens screamed as they fled the streets, as the lightning continued to bombard the city.

The king stared in shock and horror as these divine bolts of lightning sieged his beloved city. The citizens trampled over each other in attempt to find shelter. Structures caught fire as the lightning scorched through them. Animals were running wild, causing more panic. Children cried as they were separated from their parents. Chaos had been unleashed in a matter of moments.

"The gods are furious with us! We must repent!" the priest suddenly cried, fleeing the throne room. The king continued to stare as his city continued to suffer under the storm. Great winds blew, spreading the fires, as lightning kept them lit. Even the rain wasn't enough to douse these flames. The king dropped to his knees, his wet hair sticking to his face. He looked to the darkened sky, hands raised.

"Lord Zeus, why doeth thou unleash your wrath upon us?" the king cried.

There was the sound of what could only be described as the beating of wings. The king's eyes fell back to the doused landscape beyond. He beheld a massive figure to have emerged from the smoke, with great wings. What he saw was not any Olympian that he knew of. What he saw could only be described was a monster.

"Dear Gods..." The king whimpered.

The air was filled with the sound of a loud shriek, along with what one would describe of the cackling of a demon. The cackles continued, as the storm continued to advance into the city, following this unholy beast.

The winds were like hurricanes, created by the creature's great wings. The fires were finally doused, but now the city was beginning to crumble as the powerful winds and lightning crashed against the walls. The creature landed just outside of the city, its clawed toes digging into the earth.

From the distance, a blur approached. It stopped on a hill, overlooking the city. Hermes gasped as he beheld the creature. It stood to rival the size of mountains. It appeared like a dragon, with three serpentine heads. Horns stuck out from its head, along with sharp spiked barbs from the side of its heads. The creature's long fangs stuck out from its jaws. Its hellish red eyes glared at the city. The creature raised its great bat-like wings, giving a wicked loud wail. Its twin barbed tails swayed in the air.

Hermes suddenly bolted away from the region. He mustered the most speed that he possibly could, his heart racing a thousand miles a second. He eventually found himself at Mt. Olympus, quickly scaling it.

The messenger skidded to a halt once he made his way into the throne room. He panted as he found the other Olympians turning their attention to him.

"Titan! A Titan has emerged from the crater!" Hermes cried. The Olympians murmured amongst each other, shocked. Zeus furrowed his brows.

"Followers of Cronus?" asked Zeus.

"Nay. This one is beast!"

"Beast? But there is a truce with the beast Titans," said Poseidon, incredulous. Zeus suddenly turned to two Olympians who stood at his side.

The first Olympian was a large, imposing man. He was clad in armor commonly worn by Spartans. The armor was made up of bronze, from the helmet, the breast plate, to the gauntlets. The armor accentuated his imposing figure, giving him a tank-like appearance. His helmet bore a sideways plume of red dyed horse hair. At his side was a spear.

The second Olympian was tall and slim. Her eyes were blue-green, her hair was golden and she wore similar armor. The plume on her helmet was forward facing, much like the mane of a zebra. Rather than red, the plume was white.

"Ares, Athena, you will lead the first assault on this threat! Take whoever you deem capable to join you!" Zeus ordered. The two war gods bowed before turning to leave his side. Zeus approached Poseidon.

"Brother, we may need it to help in this battle," said Zeus.

"Surely you don't mean..." Poseidon's eyes slightly widened.

"I do. A spawn of Oceanus and Ceto will be our trump card, should this foe pose to be more than we could handle," said Zeus.

"Surely you overestimate this foe? It's one Titan." said Poseidon.

"We'd be fools to underestimate it. I intend to head the prophetic vision of the Fates." Zeus argued. He narrowed his eyes at his brother and spoke in a stern tone.

"Release the Kraken."

The sky was shrouded in a great, raging storm. No light from the sun could pierce through the darkness. The only source of light for this land were the few lightning strikes and the flames that raged.

The land was completely glassed as far as the eye could see. Whatever wasn't scorched was currently burning from the forests that caught fire from the debris. Animals lied dead in the inferno. Cities in this region had been reduced to cinders. Whatever human life that resided was now mummified in ash. The ruined cities were now haunted by these pillars of ash, preserving what remained of those who had perished.

The dragon's golden scales shined from the light of the flames. The creature sneered as it looked over the latest city it had reduced to ash. Its heads cackled as it raised its wings. A wail filled the air, reaching the heavens itself.

As the dragon got onto its wings, it began to crawl along the scorched earth, its tongues slithering out like a common snake. The creature moved with the quickness of a common lizard, and the fluidity of a serpent.

The dragon stopped. The middle head grunted as its head looked around. This prompted the other two heads to look around as well, moving independently of each other. Something was not right in the air.

There was the whinny of equine. The left head squawked as it spotted something in the sky. There was a platoon of white pegasi, carrying a number of Olympians. Among them being Ares and Athena. A chariot pulled by a team of white horses, with manes of fire appeared at their side. An Olympian clad in golden armor, with a helmet that seemed to be concealing light rode.

"Helios! Flank the Titan! We need it blind!" Athena ordered. The golden Olympian nodded, before snapping the reigns. The horses galloped in midair, soaring through the sky towards the dragon. Helios hurled balls of fire at the left head of the dragon. The head snarled as it snapped its jaws at the Olympian, but missed.

The heads grew aggravated as this burning gnat pestered them with the balls of fire. The attacks stung, managing to catch their full attention. As the heads closed in on Helios, the Olympian grabbed his helmet and yanked it off.

"FEEL THE POWER OF THE SUN!!" Helios cried, as his mouth and eyes emitted a blinding white light.

The dragon wailed, as its heads were blinded by the light, rivaling that of the sun itself. The dragon stumbled along the earth, as the vision of the heads was compromised. From the air, the Olympians moved in.

Ares drew out a sword, which ignited with fire. As he flew in with his pegasus, he slashed his sword along the dragon's neck. The blade managed the knick through the scales, causing a cut. The left head shrieked as it thrashed about, its wound bleeding. It began to snap into the air in a blind rage, while the other heads were bombarded with more fire balls from Helios. Athena moved in and began to slash her sword at the right head.

Other Olympians began to fire off arrows at the dragon, among them being Artemis. The goddess fired off arrows at the hide of the creature, which exploded into sparks. These arrows were designed by Hephaestus himself, containing the power of lightning against this foe.

The arrows continued to pelt the dragon's hide. The lightning coursed through its body. In its blind state, the middle head sneered. The creature suddenly stood up on its two legs and spread its wings. Great bolts of lightning shot from its body, spreading all around it and into the sky.

Olympians were zapped out of the sky. They fell from the air, as their pegasi were scorched alive from this attack. Artemis exclaimed as she held the reigns to her pegasus tightly, as it maneuvered passed the bolts.

"It's absorbed the lightning!" Athena cried.

"Then let's try another element!" Ares grunted as he leapt off of his Pegasus. He descended from the air, drawing his spear. He shot down to the beast's middle head. The God of War slammed onto the dragon's head, plunging his spear into its skull. The head shrieked as its eyes rolled back. Ares gripped the spear tightly, as his eyes burned with rage.

"BURN!!"

The spear ignited with flames. The fire drove into the middle head of the dragon. It wailed as it began to stumble forward. The other two heads shrieked as well, as though feeling the pain of the middle head. The creature crashed onto the earth, with Ares still on top. The other heads fell as well, having gone limp. The God of War sighed as he removed his spear. Its blade was coated in the red blood of the beast. He hopped off of the head and onto the ground, where the other Olympians came to join him.

"I don't believe it. It's dead already?" asked an Olympian. Athena smirked.

"No different than a hydra. It went down after going for the middle head."

"Ha! This is the threat that the Fates foretold? This is what father feared? Bah!" Ares kicked the dragon, laughing heartily. Olympians cheered as the dragon lied lifeless before them. Ares turned to Athena.

"Surely, this will make my name known throughout the land! The God of War has conquered the Beast from the Stars!" said Ares. Athena rolled her eyes. How aggravating it was when he behaved this way. She knew he often acted this boisterous when she was around, as though he was trying to get under her skin. It was no secret that Ares was the least popular of the gods, in the eyes of gods and mortals alike.

But Athena knew if she challenged him on his claim of being the sole reason of defeating this Titan, she would just get wrapped up into a tiresome argument with her half-brother, only for him to lose his temper and draw his weapon on her. She sighed, deciding to spare herself of the ordeal, and from once again humiliating her brute of a brother.

"Yes, Ares. Father will surely be proud," said Athena dryly.

"Are there any mortals left? I want them to bask in my glory!" cried Ares, stepping away from the dragon. The eye of the dragon suddenly shot open. Athena took notice of this, her face becoming pale.

"ARES!" Athena screamed.

Ares whipped around, just as the jaws of the dragon clamped down over him. The dragon had bitten a chunk of the earth, before raising its heads. The middle head chomped and swallowed the earth, along with the God of War.

"FALL BACK!" Athena shouted, as the Olympians scrambled away from the beast. The heads began to snatch up any straggling Olympians, as they mustered feeble attacks on the beast. Gods were swallowed whole by the great jaws of the golden beast.

Helios arrived onto the scene via his chariot, hurling more balls of fire at the beast. The right head snarled as it opened its jaws wide, sparks of electricity ran along its fangs and mouth. The heads of the dragon deeply inhaled, as an eerie glow came from their throats, moving to their heads. With a haunting shriek, the beasts spewed great streams of lightning from their maws. The lightning scorched what greenery was left in the earth, while vaporizing any Olympian in its path.

The dragon shrieked as it rose to its feet, the earth rumbled from the giant's movements. It continued to spew lightning across the land, as the Olympians fled.

Athena found herself on the ground, as the heat of the air washed over her. She gritted her teeth as she slammed her fist into the ground, cursing.

"Ares, you arrogant fool!"

Athena felt herself hauled to her feet. Artemis grunted as she hoisted the war goddess out of the dirt.

"Come, Athena! We must leave!" Artemis cried. The pair stumbled through the dirt, as the earth quaked with the dragon's footsteps. The pair stopped as a massive wing landed in their path. The goddess turned to find the dragon looking down at them with its three heads.

Looks of malice were etched on the muzzles of this creature. This was no dumb beast or a mindless thing of destruction. It was a creature that was taking joy out of the chaos it was bringing. That joy only seemed to grow with two Olympians at its mercy. Both Artemis and Athena stood, petrified at the stare of the three headed demon. They clenched their eyes shut, awaiting the creature to devour them like it did others.

Suddenly, the middle head began to cough and gag. The other two heads turned to look at the middle, confused. Smoke and fire erupted from the maw of the middle head, as tears ran from its eyes. The two Olympians opened their eyes as they heard the distress that the creature was in. The flames in its maw grew more intense. The middle head suddenly heaved and vomit a scorching ball of fire to the ground. From the bile and flames, Ares emerged, his armor red hot and his plume burning.

"Ares!" cried Athena, shocked but also overjoyed. The dragon hissed as it glared at the three Olympians, baring its fangs. Before it could make another move, the sound of a muffled wail filled the air. The heads turned, finding the ocean beyond this land.

From the coast, great waves rose and crashed into the rocks. The wail was growing louder, as the waves grew more violent. A massive form moved beneath the surface of the water, pushing the waves further onto land. Soon, something emerged.

The creature arose from the ocean. It was a massive cephalopod, with sickly pale skin, covered in mucus. There were bioluminescent patterns speckled along its face. The eyes were a greenish-yellow, dead like a fish. Tendrils swayed from the front of its face, as the creature gave a gurgling, popping sound. The head of the beast was covered in a protective cone-like shell. Its great tentacles latched onto the dry land, hauling it up onto the earth. The waves crashed after it, dousing the hot glassed earth.

This was a creature that had been spawned between two Titans of the Sea. Their power gave rise to a new beast, which had been domesticated by Poseidon himself after the Great War. This was the Kraken.

"They've sent the Kraken. We must go!" said Artemis, as she and Athena fled. Ares cursed to himself as he followed.

The dragon snarled as it turned to face the new giant. The Kraken swayed its tentacles, as it wailed. The dragon stood up right, raising its necks high into the air. It spread its massive wings, causing great gusts of winds. The tails of the dragon seemed to rattle, while it let loose a shriek. The dragon was easily able to dwarf the Kraken, with the cephalopod reaching up to only his thighs. But, the water beast was not deterred by the dragon's act of intimidation. Whether it was bravery or the stupidity of a lower life form, the dragon wasn't sure.

The Titans approached each other, the earth rumbling from their movements. The dragon got on all fours and swiftly approached the Kraken. The cephalopod hurled its tentacles at the dragon, who was caught in its grasps. The suction cups beneath the tentacles kept a firm grasp on the dragon.

The dragon sunk its fangs into the limbs of the Kraken. The bite resulted in the shocking of its body. The electric bite scorched portions of the Kraken's limbs, prompting an eerie shriek to escape it. The Kraken released the dragon and quickly scurried back, away from the dragon. However, the outworlder was not through. It took the initiative to approach, which prompted the Kraken to retreat further. The dragon cackled at the creature's cowardice.

It opened its jaws wide and spewed forth its electric beams directly onto the Kraken. The beams scorched through its soft tissue, cooking it alive. The Kraken wailed as it attempted to retreat to the sea, as portions of limbs were charred from the devastating attack.

Before the Kraken could reach the shore, a heavy foot stomped on its shelled head. The creature shrieked in distress as its limbs flailed, attempting to pull itself from beneath the dragon's foot.

One by one, the heads began to peck and gnaw at the shell of the Kraken. It continued to shriek in panic, as its limbs began to latch onto the dragon, attempting to crush its bones. The dragon instead dug its claws into the shell, penetrating the surface. The Kraken's eyes darted around, as it attempted to make another vein attempt to escape. But, it felt the ground beneath it disappear. It took a moment to realize that it was now airborne, with the dragon carrying it.

Surviving Olympians could only watch as the dragon carried the Kraken high above into the sky, ascending passed the storm clouds. It felt like an eternity, as the onlookers stared into the clouds, searching for any sign of the giants. It was only a matter of moments later that the Kraken was seen falling through the clouds, wailing.

The Kraken crashed into the earth, landing on its head. A plume of dust and smoke surrounded it, as it lied in a crater of its own making. Its limbs weakly moved. Its shell had been broken, exposing more of its soft interior, where the rest of the head lied.

The dragon suddenly descended from the clouds, landing on the head of the Kraken. With a stomp, the Kraken was held in place. The heads of the dragon snarled as they loomed over the Kraken. The last thing the cephalopod saw was the incoming jaws of one of the heads.

The dragon began to bite into the Kraken. They ripped the creature apart, while swallowing chunks of its flesh. Entrails were delicately removed from the bulbous head, tossed aside to allow the heads to indulge in the rest of its flesh. The Olympians could only watch as the dragon fed on the Kraken. The dragon raised its heads and spread its great wings, letting out a loud, triumphant cry, as thunder roared and lightning streaked across the sky behind it.

The Olympians were overwhelmed with a sense of dread as they gazed upon the dragon. Truly, it would be the bane of entire world.

The dragon's great screech echoed across the land, spreading further and further. The wicked cries of the beast were heard by the inhabitants of this world. From every nation, every tongue, young and old, mortal and god, they heard the cries of the dragon. Heads turned, searching for the source of this haunting sound. Even what lied beneath the Earth's crusts heard the call.

As if in unison, lands began to feel the quaking of the earth. Mountains were split, rockslides covered nearby villages, and the earth parted, like open wounds.

Zeus and Poseidon stood on Mt. Olympus, overlooking the chaos that was unfolding under the shadow of the mountain. The God of the Sky narrowed his eyes, as great beasts emerged from the wounds of the earth, climbing onto the surface. They all wailed as they trampled the glassed lands, approaching the great dragon, who stood over the dead Kraken.

The Titans of this land approached the dragon, who stood with the regality of a king. The beasts all circled the dragon. The dragon bared its teeth at the Titans and snarled. One by one, the Titans bowed their heads, bent their knees, crouched low to the ground, let hang whatever long appendage they may have. They knelt before this outworlder in submission.

"Eons of Peace with the Beast Titans have been spat on," said Poseidon solemnly. Zeus scoffed.

"Nay. They were just waiting for a new king to rally behind." said Zeus, gripping the stone surface of the rail. His eyes burned with rage.

The sky was shrouded in darkness. Great storms invaded what was once a bright, sunny day. The smell of smoke and ash poisoned the air, as the earth burned with glass.

The great golden dragon soared across the earth, spreading its destruction across the lands. No patch of green and no living creature were spared by the invader's wrath. Those who survived the electric beams that scorched the earth found themselves at the mercy of the harsh elements left behind. More died from the toxic air that was left behind compared to the lightning that rained upon them.

When the dragon invaded a land, it was greeted by an entourage of Titans, who were native to these realms. They bowed to their new lord and were commanded to lay waste to the land. , The Titans led the first assault, trampling what was beneath their feet. Ghidorah finished what was left with his breath.

The Gods found themselves at war with these giants. From the North, to the South, East and West, the Gods fought. The mortals prayed to their lords for salvation, but only oblivion awaited them.

In the land of Neighpon, there was devastation as far as the eye could see. The Titans, or 'Kaiju', as the natives dubbed them, waged their war against the mortals and gods. Forests were trampled, mountains were leveled, and settlements were flattened. These Kaiju were preparing for their king's arrival, for when he will cleanse this land with his divine breath.

The sky had darkened. There was only the starry night sky left. The creatures continued their rampage, while a faint glow from a cave in the mountain was emitted. A stone suddenly sealed the entrance of this tall mountain, hiding what light remained.

Inside of the cave, a tall, radiant women hid. She was huddled in the corner of the cave, her long kimono draped over the dirty ground. She wept as she trembled in the cave, hearing the rumblings from outside. This frightened lady was no ordinary woman. She was Amaterasu of Neighpon, Goddess of the Sun. She was the Queen who ruled over the other gods of her pantheon. She brought light to the Far East. But, her reign would soon be coming to an end.

The Goddess wept as she buried her face into the sleeves of her brightly colored kimono dress. Her long raven hair was draped over her pale face.

"My Queen! Please, come out! We need your light!" said a voice from outside.

"No!" Amaterasu cried.

The Goddess loathed herself at this moment. The world was falling prey to a foreign entity that had declared war on them all. She was supposed to bear light and guide her nation against these forces of evil, but she was now cowering here in this cave like a mere child.

The Old Gods, the Kaiju, had completely turned on them. The pantheon never sought ill will against them. In fact, they honored them as the Forerunners that they were. But now, they followed this outworlder to conquer the entire world for themselves. They had become organized under their new king and were paving the way for his arrival here. By the time the golden dragon came here, the one that the mortals of her realm called, "Ghidorah", there would be nothing left.

Amaterasu could hear the desperate prayers of the people of Neighpon. Their cries weighed heavy on her, but her cowardice at such a time made her unable to act. She knew deep down that she must go out there. But, the tales of this demon devouring gods shook her to her core.

"My Queen, there are those who seek an audience with you," said another voice. Amaterasu cupped her hands over her ears, whimpering as she attempted to shut out the voices.

"They claim to represent the Guardian of Peace." The voice spoke. The Goddess gasped as she heard this. She removed her hands from her ears, sniffling. With a gulp, she raised a divine hand, moving away the stone that blocked the cave entrance.

"Only they may enter." Amaterasu spoke, struggling to hide the fear in her voice. How pitiful the others may find her. Never had she felt humiliated. But, if these 'visitors' were true, then it may bring her some comfort.

The cave was entered. A pair of young women approached. They were clad in orange garbs, their skin a tannish tone. Their arms bore tribal tattoos. On their shoulders, a symbol was engrained. That symbol was that of a cross, residing within a circle, as wavy lines pointed to them, giving the symbol a sun-like appearance.

"Greetings from Infant Island, Lady Amaterasu." The natives spoke and bowed in unison. Looking at these girls, Amaterasu noticed the striking resemblance between the two. They were twins,

"Why have you come?" asked Amaterasu, caution in her voice. The fact that two natives from Infant Island claimed to have represented the Guardian of Peace had her on edge. The Guardian was a Kaiju, much like the others. 'Had they come to tell me that she has turned as well', Amaterasu wondered.

"Mosura remains your ally, Lady Amaterasu. But, all Kaiju that dwell on the Earth have turned their backs on peace and rally behind the three headed devil. Alone, she is unable to win this battle, but she will fight for us nonetheless," said the twins in unison.

"Do you know anything about this demon that fell from the heavens?" asked Amaterasu.

"Only that it hails from another world, far from our very own. It seeks to conquer ours for itself to rule. Already, it uses the Kaiju of Earth as tools to reform the foundations of the planet. It intends to purge everything to remake the world in its image," said the twins. Amaterasu felt her fear creep in more.

The dragon did not intend to stop until it had completely eradicated all life on this world. No mortal nor god was safe from this living apocalypse.

"Then we are doomed. We're powerless against the invader's power. Even if every god and mortal were to band together, we'd be powerless to stop it and its army." Amaterasu fell to her knees in despair.

"Fret not, for there is one who has not bowed to this false king. He slumbers in the sea. He is our only hope," said the twins.

"Lady Amaterasu!" A god called from outside of the cave. The distress in his voice startled the queen.

"Ghidorah has arrived!" The god cried. Amaterasu's eyes widened in horror.

"Fret not. Mosura will come to fight." said one of the twins, firmly.

Meanwhile, from the air, the three headed dragon, the invader from the stars, Ghidorah, arrived onto the land of Neighpon. The Kaiju of this land began to move away out of his path, allowing him to scorch the earth with his oral beams. The lightning ravaged the fertile landscape, reducing everything to glass.

Ghidorah wailed as he continued to walk across the land, still spewing his electric beams. In moments, he had managed to cover one third of the fertile land of this region. The gods kept their distance, as they watched helplessly as the dragon destroyed everything in his path. The sky was shrouded in clouds of ash, as the hot glass-lands glowed in the dead of night.

Before Ghidorah could continue his purge, a bright light shined above him. His heads turned in confusion, wincing under the bright, heavenly light above. The sound of what seemed like a high pitched cry filled the air. A silhouette of a winged figure approached from the sky above, like an angel descending from the heavens.

Mosura, a Kaiju with the appearance of a fuzz covered moth descended. Her body was large, along with her abdomen, where a stinger stuck out. She bore six legs, two of which were longer than the rest, appearing like the appendages of a mantis. Her orange haired antennae blew in the wind, as her large glowing blue eyes glared at the dragon. Her great wings beat against the wind, bearing yellow and orange patterns. The tips of the wings bore red eye-like markings.

Mosura shrieked as she dived down towards Ghidorah. Before the dragon could react, the moth spewed forth a glob of silk from her insectoid mouth, catching the middle head in a net of it. The dragon stumbled, having been disoriented from being blinded by the silk covering its head. The other two heads snarled at Mosura, who soared through the air, chirping. Her wings gave off a cyan bioluminescent glow, lighting up the darkness of the land.

One of the heads began to gnaw at the silk covering on the middle head of Ghidorah. The third head opened its jaws and spewed a beam of lightning at the moth. Mosura rolled through the air, evading the lightning. She moved as swift as the wind, sending great gusts across the land everywhere she went. The other Titans roared as they turned their focus on her.

Mosura found herself flying into the path of the other giants, who sought to stop her rebellion. Mosura evaded each one as they swung their limbs at her in attempt to swat her out of the sky. Unfortunately for her, the kaiju was unable to fight them head on given her much smaller size. But, that didn't mean she was helpless.

The moth kaiju flew passed the Kaiju that attempted to swat her. From her wings, scales began to shed, glowing gold in the night. The scales covered the faces of the Kaiju, resulting in their eyes being irritated, or causing asphyxiation, rending them immobile. Mosura continued to soar through the air, but sensed something to be rapidly approaching her. From the clouds around her, a burning winged figure flanked her. Mosura felt herself slammed into by another Kaiju.

This Kaiju was reptilian, appearing bird-like. Its two great wings burned with fire and magma that seemed to ooze from the cracks of its hide. The winged reptile had a long beak, filled with carnivorous teeth. Its head bore a tri-crest, and its chest was covered by an armored hide. The creature slashed its vulture-like talons at Mosura's wings, creating a tear near the edge. The moth cried out as she lost altitude, struggling to regain her flight.

The winged reptile gave a loud shriek as it gave chase. Mosura recognized this Kaiju. It was known as a fire demon in the South Western Hemisphere. His speed was unmatched, along with his ferocity. Now, he had his hellish eyes locked onto her.

The two soared around through the air, causing great gusts of wind to blow across the land. The winds caused fires to spread to the untouched forests in the rest of the region. Mosura made bold moves by stalling her speed to appear next to the fire demon, where she quickly slashed her appendages across his hide. Red hot blood like magma fell to the earth, spreading more fires onto the land. The fire demon squawked as he locked his talons onto Mosura's legs, dragging her through the air. The pair spun together through the air, crashing along the earth. They sent mounds of earth everywhere, creating clouds of debris, dirt, and ash to spread. Mosura broke free once she slashed her appendages at the demon's head, prompting him to release her. She took the opportunity to put some distance between them.

However, the fire demon quickly caught up to the Guardian of Peace. Mosura found herself slammed into the side of a mountain. She wailed in pain as the demon's flames scorched the edges of her wings. The demon lunged his head forward and snapped his beak at Mosura, who made every effort to thrash and move to avoid getting her head bitten off. Every maneuver had a closer call of being instantly killed than the last. Mosura thrust her abdomen upward, sending a stinger into the demon's gut. The reptile groaned as his eyes widened. The stinger stuck out from his back.

Mosura removed her stinger and pushed her legs forward, forcing the fire demon off of her. The beast wailed as he fell to the ground, struggling to stand. The venom from the stinger had begun to take over his system, rendering him paralyzed. Mosura struggled to climb the mountain, feeling her body beginning to give from exhaustion. She gave a distressed cry as the rocks slid beneath her, causing her to tumble to the ground. The moth shook as she lied on the earth

Ghidorah had managed to tear the silk away from his middle head. He snarled as he found the insect to be lying at the base of the mountain, battered. Her eyes glowed faintly, and her damaged wings were spread out, lying limp on the ground. The dragon sneered as he looked down at her. He roared, before using his great wings to carry him through the air. The dragon soared off away from the land, moving deeper into Neighpon.

The remaining Kaiju turned their attention to Mosura. They stalked towards her, intent on crushing the rebellious insect. Mosura struggled to stand, her wings barely able to gain enough air to carry her off. The Kaiju stalked closer, snarling. Their mouths salivated at the sight of her. Mosura's wings weakly raised, displaying a hellish red color. She let loose a loud and aggressive shriek, as her antennae shot up and her fuzz became erect. The Kaiju were not deterred at this act of intimidation. As they stalked closer, Mosura mustered up what remained of her energy.

A bright golden light that was like the sun emitted from her body. The Kaiju recoiled and stumbled back, as the moth gave a wicked loud cry.

"Mosura cries for help. She hopes that HE will answer," said one of the twins.

The voice of Mosura echoed through the land. Her light could be seen from the coast of the island, like a beacon. Her voice carried across the land and through the sea. From beneath the surface, a figure began to move swiftly. It rapidly approached the shore, as the voice rang in its hearing.

Mosura found her light dying down. Her antennae drooped down over her head. Her legs weakly carried her back against the base of the mountain. She was cornered and helpless, as these much larger Kaiju came closer.

The air was suddenly filled with a haunting bellow. It sounded as though it was muffled. The Kaiju all turned their attention away from the moth. They saw that a great wave crashed onto the shore, spreading to the hot glass-lands that was left behind.

The gods and natives stared as they found the new Kaiju that appeared. It bore a powerful thick tail, and dark scaly body, with great maple leaf shaped dorsal plates. Short but powerful arms tucked back, with a small and flat head. Its small carnivorous teeth dripped with saliva, as its amber eyes glared at the trio of Kaiju. This dark dragon bore an imposing body, like a bear. Its brows were furrowed like an eagle's, and its scales rough like a crocodile and hardened lava beds. The dragon gave a loud shriek resembling an elephant's cry. A low bellow like a demonic whale followed after the shriek.

"Gojira." Amaterasu spoke breathlessly.

The dark Kaiju, Gojira, stomped across the glass-lands, his eyes burning with rage. He found the devastation that had been left on this land. He had heard the cry of one that had taken the throne as king among the Kaiju, but he never imagined that it would lead to all of this. This was not the way of Kaiju. This was nothing more than chaos. Gojira snarled as his eyes fell upon the three Kaiju that stood over a battered Mosura. She was the only one that did not serve this invader. Leaving her to die would be detrimental.

Gojira roared at the three Kaiju, commanding them to cease their destructive ways. The Kaiju met him with defiant cries, baring their teeth at him. It seemed that this 'king' had their complete loyalty. Gojira had no right to command them. Therefore, he had to do things the old fashion way, with force.

Gojira charged for the three Kaiju, who charged as well. One of them was an Oni-like beast, a shade of red, with a pair of red horns. The creature scooped up a hand full of earth and hurled it at Gojira. The dragon pushed through, clenching his eyes shut. While blind, Gojira knew that the Oni would take advantage of his vulnerability. The dragon stopped and spun, swinging his tail. He managed to slam his tail into the Oni, sending him flying through the air. Gojira shook his head, clearing his face of dirt.

A bipedal salamander, with a mouth full of small sharp teeth and a head larger than Gojira's moved forward. Its dark mucus coated skin bore blood red and orange patterns along its hide. The creature charged towards Gojira, slamming into him. He gripped the dragon by the shoulders and opened his great jaws wide, groaning as he lunged to bite down. Gojira's spines ignited neon blue, firing a blast of atomic energy down the throat of the salamander. The amphibian shrieked as it fell back, its mouth emitting smoke. The remaining kaiju was a tiger, with stag-like horns sticking out of its skull. It was white like snow, with red stripes on its body. The tiger roared as it lunged for Gojira, latching onto him.

Gojira held its head back as it attempted to snap its jaws at his neck. The dragon merely threw the tiger to the ground and raised his foot. With a swift drop, Gojira stomped on the tiger's side, causing the creature to cry out in pain. Gojira continued to stomp on the giant feline over and over, grinding his heel against its ribs. With his opponent down, Gojira stepped off, turning to find the Oni back to its feet.

The Oni snarled as he raised his hands, which burned with flames. He roared as he charged forward, hurling balls of fire at the dragon. Gojira dropped to his hands and began to crawl on all fours towards the demon. He then shot up and tackled the Oni to the ground. He began to slash his claws against his chest and face, causing deep gashes that bled profusely. Gojira then sunk his teeth into the oni's neck, tearing a chunk of its flesh along with it. Arteries were severed, leading to the Oni to bleed profusely. Gojira stood back to his feet, licking the blood from his muzzle. One was bleeding out, the other two were immobilized. Gojira grunted before leaving the defeated Kaiju.

The dark dragon approached Mosura, who lied on the ground. Mosura raised her head, her large, expressionless eyes stared into Gojira's.

'Thank you, for saving my life. I am in your debt,' a gentle voice was heard by Gojira. He knew the source. It came from the moth that lied at his feet. The dragon blew a heavy puff of air from his nostrils.

'I did not do it for you. It would be troublesome to deal with one more enemy.' Gojira turned to find the winged fire demon to be lying on the ground, wailing as he was unable to move.

'He's much too powerful. No one has been able to defeat him. All follow him and are destroying our world to make another. We must band together so that we may drive him away to save our world,' Mosura chirped. Gojira looked her way, eyes narrowed.

'I see nothing but weaklings. I shall face him on my own, and take my rightful place as king.' Gojira turned and walked away. He left Mosura behind, who watched with her antennae falling limp.

The dark dragon continued across the land, approaching the storm that enveloped the next region over. He pressed on, approaching the next vast field of glass. The stench of fire filled the Kaiju's nostrils. He passed decimated villages, burning forests, and mummified creatures.

Soon, Gojira found his target. Ghidorah landed onto the glassed landscape and shrieked. He turned as he found Gojira approaching, eyes narrowed.

'Kneel before me.' Ghidorah's heads hissed as he spread his great wings, standing tall. His tails rattled, and lightning streaked across the sky around him. Gojira snarled as he slammed his tail into the earth and stomped one foot. His dorsal plates began to flash. A neon blue light was cast. He gave a loud shriek resembling an elephant's cry. A low bellow like a demonic whale followed after the shriek.

'I kneel to no one.'

The two Kaiju stared each other down. The storm grew more intense, as rain fell upon their hides. The two roared at each other one last time. Gojira sprinted across the land, his heavy footsteps causing the earth to tremble. Ghidorah got onto all fours and charged as well. After gaining enough momentum, he began to thrust himself upwards, running on two legs, his wings raised, creating some drag. The two Titans soon crashed into each other. The force of their collision caused a great shockwave, which could be felt and heard for miles. Like an explosion, it caused more tremors.

The two gods clawed and bite one another. Their heavy footsteps trampled everything beneath them. They slammed their own weight against each other to overpower their opponent. Gojira grasped Ghidorah and spun him around, throwing him. The invasive kaiju dug his heels into the earth, skidding to a halt. He wailed as he lunged for Gojira, sinking his fangs into the hide of the aquatic beast. Gojira wailed as he attempted to pry the heads, but he was met with shock of electricity from their bite.

The electricity scorched the surface of his hide, surrounding the areas the fangs were embedded in. Not even the armor that grew on Gojira's body was enough to endure the invader's lightning.

Gojira's dorsal plates suddenly ignited. He spewed forth his atomic breath, the force of the blast sent the outworlder back. Ghidorah tucked his wings in and hunched forward, digging his heels into the earth. He wailed as the blue flames burned his hide. The breath ceased, leaving a smoking scorch mark to be covering a portion of Ghidorah's chest.

The dragon hissed as he prepared to retaliate, but his eyes widened when Gojira came charging for him. The earth violently shook beneath him with every step. Gojira rammed his shoulder against Ghidorah, knocking him off of his feet.

Gojira planted one foot over his wing, while using the other to stomp on Ghidorah's chest. The heads of Ghidorah wailed, as he felt the bones in his body beginning to give. The force of the stomp from Gojira's powerful legs rattled the dragon's core.

The threat grew more, once Gojira moved his foot and stomped on the left neck of Ghidorah. The head gave distressed cries, as its eyes began to bug out. Blood was coughed up by the head. Gojira sneered as he raised his foot again. Before he could bring it down, the middle and right head spewed their beams of lightning. One beam struck Gojira's face.

Once disoriented, Ghidorah threw his weight to the side, forcing his body against Gojira's lower half of his body. Having lost his balance, the dark dragon fell to the ground, causing the earth to quake on impact.

Ghidorah scrambled to his feet. As he stood, the right and middle head realized that the left was hanging limp to the chest. The head was twitching, as it gurgled. One of the eyes was bulging from the socket. The remaining heads glared at Gojira and shrieked at him. As the dark dragon stood up, the Golden dragon suddenly took to the air.

Gojira roared as Ghidorah fled, his cries echoed out across the land. This war was far from over. But the victory of this battle had bolstered the Kaiju's confidence. Soon, the Earth will hear his name. Through him, his kind will take back their rightful place as the Alpha of Titans. He will be King.

Ghidorah had fled far from the land of Neighpon. He found himself descending over a deserted island. The dragon landed, causing the trees to rustle and tremble from his descent. The dragon panted, feeling the pain from the battle finally settle in. He was filled with rage, having retreated from an inferior creature.
That rage only grew once he realized just how much of a threat he posed to him. There was only room for one king on this planet. The dragon intended to ensure that it was he that ruled supreme.

Ghidorah's right and middle head turned to the left, as it lied limp. The middle head softly groaned as it nudged the left. The left groaned as it began to drool onto the chest. The head was still alive, but the other two could barely keep a mental link with it. It was far too damaged to properly function. This would not do.

The middle and right head both shared a look. The pair bared their teeth and lunged for the left head. This jaws sunk into the damaged neck, where they mauled away at its flesh. The left head's eyes rolled back, as the light in its eyes began to die.

Soon, the head fell to the ground. All that was left was the rest of the neck, which was still intact. Ghidorah push through the agony he felt from eating his own left head. But, it was necessary to endure.

From the stump of the neck, white puss had begun to form. The puss grew and inflated. From inside the white sack, muscle and bone began to form, along with a forked tongue. The puss continued to grow, allowing more bones and cartilage to form, reconstructing the neck. Soon, a jaw was formed, along with a skull. Eyes emerged from the hollow sockets, held in place by muscle and tissue. Horns grew from the head. The regenerating head gurgled and groaned, as it attempted to draw air.

The middle head began to tear at the white sack that covered the newly regenerated head. Soft tissue was covered in golden scales. The left head squawked as it drew breath, feeling relief. The mental link that was weak was now strong again.

Ghidorah's heads roared in unison, great wings spread into the air. Now, they were ready for a rematch.

Author's Note

I was gonna wait until I got some character references done, but I've held off on this for way too long. In the future I'll update this anthology with some of the character references that I planned on showing.

Chapter 9: Howl

It was evening. Junior found himself lying asleep. He turned around as slept soundly in his warm bed. It was great to finally sleep in a comfortable bed after the trip to Neighpon.

The boy's brow crinkled as he heard something faint. It caused a ringing sensation in his ear. The boy turned in bed, his brows furrowing. The sound seemed to grow louder, like a high pitch whine. Junior's eyes shot open. The ringing had stopped. Junior sighed as he lied his head back down. It must have been a dream, he thought.

As Junior continued to sleep, the high pitched whine filled his hearing again. But this time, it seemed to have grown louder. Junior cried out as he fell out of bed. He groaned in pain, cupping his hands over his ears. It was as though he had two speakers giving feedback directly into his ear drums.

Junior stumbled out of his bedroom and out to the living room. The sound continued to assault his ears. The mutant stumbled out of his home into the cold night. His eyes darted around, looking for the potential source of this terrible sound that disturbed his slumber. But, there was nothing in sight.

The sound continued throughout the night. There were moments that there was silence. This allowed Junior some peace in the night. However, he would be roused from his slumber once the sounds started again. This continued all night. Junior found himself lying in bed, staring up at the ceiling. He was clutching his head, as his eye twitched. The whine continued until it stopped once again. The boy released his ears reluctantly, waiting for the sounds to return.

A minute passed. Then two, then three, then four. Still, there was silence. It seemed that the sounds had finally stopped. Junior sighed in relief.

"Thank fucking God!" said Junior, closing his eyes with a smile. Before he could drift off back to sleep, there was a loud ringing sound. Junior's eyes shot open and glanced over at his dresser. The alarm clock was ringing intensely. Junior suddenly snatched it off of his dresser and hurled the clock against his wall, causing it to shatter into pieces. The boy sighed as he lied back down, pulling the covers back over himself.

"Maybe I'll call in sick. I'm sure AJ won't..." Junior muttered to himself as he drifted. But then, there were several knocks on his door. Junior's eyes shot open as the knocks continued. The boy groaned in exasperation as he got out of bed, making his way to the front door. Junior opened it, finding Twilight Sparkle to be standing outside. She met him with a bright smile.

"Good morning, Gojira! Glad to see you ba..." Twilight trailed off once she noticed the boy's appearance. Junior stood slouched, his hair flattened from bed head. His eyes were bloodshot and baggy. He had an annoyed look.

"Please keep it down," said Junior, his tone dry.

"Oh my goodness. What happened to you? You look like hell," said Twilight, appearing alarmed.

"My night was hell," said Junior, rubbing his dry eyes. As of late, Junior hadn't been sleeping well prior to last night. The nightmares made it difficult to return to sleep. Now he was hearing a sound that he couldn't figure out, it was now starting to affect him. He felt disoriented.

"Did you need something?"

"Well, aside from getting the chance to see you... I-I mean, I wanted to- Uh I..." Twilight began to fumble over her words. It seemed that lately, she'd trip over her words whenever she was alone with this boy. The elf was about to speak again, but heard snoring. She raised her head and found Junior to have dozed off.

"Gojira!" called Twilight. Junior inhaled sharply as he shot his head up.

"Huh? What?"

"Maybe this is a bad time. I can come back later," said Twilight, pointing off to the side.

"No, I'm just a little... Wh-What did you need?" asked Junior sluggishly.

"Well, there's going to be a Nightmare Night festival coming up. I was wondering if... You'd like to come?" said Twilight.

"No. No, I'm not worried about Nightmare Moon..." Junior mumbled as he sniffed.

"I said Nightmare Night, not-" Twilight raised a brow. She grimaced as the boy appeared to be standing in a daze.

"How long exactly were you up last night?"

"The kittens are in the water. Y-You gotta get 'em," Junior muttered as he felt himself grow heavier.

"What?" asked Twilight, confused and worried.

"I'm fallin'," said Junior as he began to sway.

"You're falling? AH!" Twilight exclaimed in alarm as the boy fell forward. She caught him, but felt herself struggling to hold him up. She grunted as she found her face pressed into his chest, as her legs begin to shake.

"Gojira, get up!" cried Twilight. She grunted as she began to extend her arms forward, barely pushing the boy off. She used her magic and began to carry him to his couch. She sighed in relief as she sat him down.

"Festival?" Junior muttered, lazily looking at the girl, as his eyes twitched.

"Don't worry about that right now. Try to get some rest for now," said Twilight as she gently lowered the boy onto his back on the sofa. She placed a pillow beneath his head. Junior sighed as he lied down.

"I don't like crowds. Or loud music," mumbled Junior. Twilight lightly frowned.

"Oh. Well, that's OK. I just wanted to ask if you wanted to hang out with us during-"

"I'll go." mumbled Junior. Twilight perked up.

"Really?" asked Twilight, grinning.

"Yeah, yeah..." Junior muttered as his eyes fluttered closed. Twilight smiled as the boy fell asleep. She giggled in amusement as she sat next to him on the ground.

"Oh, Goji." Twilight began to run a hand over his spiky hair. She smiled at the tingling feeling the tips had on her palm. As she gazed at his sleeping face, her heart fluttered in her chest. Twilight felt her chest, where her racing heart lied. Her face had reddened.

Twilight was confused as to how this guy could make her feel the way that she did. But over time, she had begun to realize some things for as long as the two knew each other. While on the surface they were different, Twilight was able to find some things in the boy that reminded her of her, hence why she wanted to extend a hand of friendship to him. Because it's something that she'd want. While Junior would put up a front, she can tell that deep down, he yearned for the same thing.

It might seem off for a girl from a sophisticated city as Canterlot to develop feelings for a character such as Junior. But, she was able to see the softer interior through the cracks of his exterior shell. Junior's bravery, his kindness, his strives to better himself were things that she found attractive in him. Plus, he was actually interested in their conversations. She was able to talk his ear off over something that might seem mundane to others such as books, but still remain invested. She didn't meet a lot of guys that were like that, so it pleased her that he was one. Twilight sighed as she got up and began to leave. She smiled as she took one last look at the sleeping boy, before leaving.

Mosura had an incredulous look. She stood in the main house that led into the lair that she called home. She stood before Angirasu, and a guilty Rodan.

"Please tell me that you're joking!" said Mosura.

"He's not," said Angirasu flatly.

"L-Look, I can explain," said Rodan.

"What's there to explain? You've been seeing someone for the last few weeks that I've been gone!" Said Mosura. Rodan sheepishly smiled.

"You're right. I guess I don't have to explain," said Rodan. Mosura met him with a glare.

"This isn't a joke, Rodan! I told you specifically to stay out of sight!" said Mosura.

"You also told us to stay out of trouble. Doesn't that count for something?" asked Rodan.

"Rodan!" Mosura growled. The boy raised his hands defensively.

"Hey, if you're scolding me over that, then scold him! He's been talking to Rainbow's friend too while we met up!" argued Rodan. Mosura did a double take as she heard this.

"Wha- ANGIRASU!" Mosura snapped.

"Well, what was I supposed to do? I had to keep an eye on Rodan. Fluttershy just started inviting herself along. I didn't want to be rude to her," said Angirasu, shrugging. He then sent an accusatory finger to Rodan.

"Besides, we wouldn't have to worry about this in the first place if Rodan didn't drag me along for milkshakes!" said Angirasu. Rodan glared at him.

"Hey! At least I can be composed during a conversation! You were acting like a weirdo in front of those girls!" said Rodan.

"Sorry that I don't have a high sex drive that gives me an obnoxious amount of confidence and makes me do stupid things that risks exposure!" said Angirasu.

"Obnoxious?!" Rodan exclaimed indignant.

"ENOUGH!" Mosura shouted. The boys fell silent. Mosura sighed as she paced about, rubbing her brows.

"Ok. There's no need to panic. They don't know us very well. We can just disappear and hide out forever. Problem solved," said Mosura, nonchalant. But, she suddenly recalled something.

"Wait a minute, did you say, 'Fluttershy'?" asked Mosura.

"Yeah?" answered Angirasu.

"As in, Gojira's friend?" asked Mosura, growing anxious.

"Yeah, you know her? Heck, we met like five other girls who might be friends with him. Even Rainbow," said Rodan.

"Wait, since when were you on a first name basis?" asked Angirasu, looking to Mosura in surprised. The Transmutant girl pulled at her hair in panic.

"Oh, this is a disaster! We can't disappear if they know him and have seen us! It could raise flags for us and put him in a difficult spot!" said Mosura.

"Oh... that's right. Well, what do we do?" asked Rodan.

"Ugh. I don't know. Maybe I'll get Gojira and we can brainstorm. He owes me anyway," said Mosura, putting her hoodie on.

"Seriously, what happened? You keep using his first name," said Angirasu, incredulous.

Mosura didn't answer. She instead rushed out of the house and into the Everfree forest. Her mind was filled with thoughts that brought anxiety. How could things have gone so wrong since she's been away? It seemed that there would be work to do to try and get back into the shadows.

The girl eventually emerged from the Everfree. She rushed down the open road, heading for the residence of Junior. She began to quickly knock on the door. She waited a minute, but no answer. The Transmutant knocked again, anxiously.

"Gojira! Are you home?!" Mosura called. There was the sudden click of a door unlocking. The door opened, revealing Junior.

"Thank goodness! Listen, we have a bit of a situation," said Mosura.

"Can it wait?" asked Junior sluggishly.

"Well it's not exactly urgent, but I'd really- Whoa, what happened to you?" asked Mosura, just taking notice of the boy's ragged state.

"Ugh. I haven't been sleeping well as of late. Last night, I didn't get a wink," said Junior, rubbing his eyes. He gestured to the sofa.

"I had finally just fallen asleep. That is until you showed up," said Junior dryly. Mosura winced.

"Sorry about that," tittered Mosura. The boy sighed heavily.

"Well, I'm up now. What's the issue?"

"It turns out that Rodan and Angirasu have been interacting with those friends of yours. I'm concerned because we've made it a habit to not interact with the non-mutants of Ponyville," said Mosura.

"Mosura, I've been around normal humans for all of my life. I was the only Transmutant and had a few close calls of exposure over the years. They'll be fine," said Junior, making his way back to the sofa. Mosura sighed in frustration as she entered the house.

"Don't you think you're being too lax?"

"I get it. You're worried. But if you guys have made it this far on your own, then I'm sure they're responsible enough to not expose themselves. It's not like I can do anything about it anyway. Twilight knew first that we were acquainted," said Junior, sitting on the sofa with a yawn. Mosura grimaced.

"But I-"

"Mosura." Junior spoke, a mild look of annoyance on his face. The girl fell silent.

"I'm tired. I'm grouchy. I can't think straight. I ask that you let me get some sleep. When I'm rested, we can discuss this further," said Junior. Mosura pouted.

"Oh, fine! I'll see you later, I guess," said Mosura as she began to walk off.

Before she could walk out the door, Junior suddenly let out a blood curdling cry. She whipped around in alarm, finding the boy to be cupping his hands over his ears. He fell to the ground in a fetal position, gritting his teeth.

"GOJIRA!" Mosura exclaimed. She rushed to the boy and knelt next to him. He was crying out, banging the side of his head on the ground.

"THE SOUND! WHAT IS THAT?! IT KEEPS- GAH!" Junior cried.

"Sound? What sound?!" asked Mosura.

"You don't hear that?!"

Mosura could only watch as the boy writhed in pain. Whatever was wrong, it was causing him a lot of distress. He claimed to have been hearing something, but she didn't hear a thing. Mosura began to worry if he was actually hearing something. The girl brought her hands over the sides of his head and held it in place. She closed her eyes and focused her telepathy.

Mosura searched Junior's mind for the source of this. During this, she was able to hear what he heard. She winced as the high pitched whine filled her mind. It couldn't have been in his head. It was as though his ears were sensitive to whatever the source was. She began to hear a second high pitch whine that followed after the first. The two whines seemed to be going back and forth, like a conversation. Suddenly, the whining stopped. Mosura released Junior, a worried look on her face.

"You OK?" asked Mosura. Junior shuddered as he held his ears.

"No. What the hell is happening? Am I going crazy?" asked Junior. Mosura shook her head.

"No. I was able to hear it too. For some reason, your ears are able to pick up those sounds. It was weird. It was like it was being bounced off of surfaces. I couldn't figure out the source was though," said Mosura.

"Bouncing off of surfaces? You mean like sonar?" asked Junior with a wince.

"Or echo location. Something living was sending out a signal to find something else. Normally it's food, but it seemed like there was communication going on," said Mosura.

"But what?" asked Junior.

Meanwhile, just in the air above Equestria, a dark winged figure soared across the sky. It passed through the clouds. Its body was sleek, bearing multiple long limbs, two of which held membranes for its wings. The beast had a split jaw with an insect-like appearance. Its eyes glowed red-orange, as did its limbs. The creature shrieked as it soared across the sky.

The creature felt a vibration in the air. As a high pitched whine was detected. The creature swooped through the air, emitting the same sound from its jaws. It flew passed the land and out to the ocean. The creature continued its long journey, following the source of the sound.

Neighpon...

It was early evening. The harbor was quiet on this night. Due to MONARCH's increase in activity due to the Vault being decimated, very few boats left the port. Only fishermen were given leeway, but even they were watched by the coast guard.

The Yakuza who ran this harbor found himself sitting in his office on this night. He was reading through a book. Around him were the items that the young couple had traded for exchange for a ride west. The Yakuza had yet to see his colleague return with what he hoped would be the payment for the golden dragon. Whatever it was, it might have been quite valuable if Midas was willing to pay big money for it.

The Yakuza looked over at his desk, where he found the Shisa sculpture that the couple had traded. The creature was that of legend. A beast that was like a dog and lion combined. Legend says that they were guardians who warded off evil and were often at shrines. The sculpture's large bulbous eyes seemed to be glaring at the Yakuza, as it bared its fangs. The Yakuza grabbed sculpture and turned it around.

"How about giving that look at someone who owes me money?" The Yakuza returned to reading.

There was a sudden howl in the air. The Yakuza set his book down and began to look around. The air was blowing against a calendar that hung on the wall. The Yakuza got up from his seat and made his way to the window. He realized that something was off. The windows were shut. He wondered where that breeze could have come from.

Feeling anxious, the Yakuza reached into his desk and drew out a pistol. He plugged the clip into the gun, where its socket was. The weapon hummed to life, as a small light shined from the side. He began to step out of his office and searched the warehouse. No one else was present on this night. It was just him. All the more reason why he felt like something was here that didn't belong.

The Yakuza's heart throbbed in his chest, as he snuck through the dark warehouse, with a flashlight shining through the darkness. There was the sudden loud crash of thunder. The Yakuza dropped to the ground, as the thunder made him deaf, followed by a bright flash of light. Disoriented, he staggered to his feet, his eyes darting through the darkness. He quickly pointed the light in every direction. His heart continued to be beat quickly, his palms grew sweaty and his breaths were fast.

There was then the sound of loud crashing. The sound of animalistic grunts filled the air. The Yakuza drew his gun and searched the warehouse. His hands trembled, as was evident by the shaking gun and light that shined through the darkness. The Yakuza felt the wind brush passed him, prompting him to whip around.

His light caught sight of a large figure. At a glimpse, it was like fur. It could've been a wild animal. But, he would get glimpses of the beast, as it would pass by him swiftly, disappearing into the shadows. The Yakuza began to scream in panic as he fired off his weapon. He was met with a large, mammalian-like beast that charged for him. Its hellish red eyes glared at him, as its mighty jaws let out a bone rattling roar. The Yakuza was knocked to the ground by the creature, dropping his weapon and light to the ground. The creature roared as its heavy body moved through the darkness. The sound of crashing filled the air again. The Yakuza staggered to his feet, as the moon light shone down on him. He raised his head, finding that there was a great hole in the side of the warehouse. He saw the shadowy beast to be galloping through the night, perching itself onto a truck. The creature raised its head, letting out a mighty roar. Its roar transitioned into a haunting howl, much like a wolf's. A few glowing lights began to surround the creature, shimmering in the night. The beast dropped back down and began to run off into the darkness, with the lights trailing after it.

The Yakuza jumped to his feet and rushed to his office. Based on the news and ferocity of the creature, he could only think of one thing that could match its description. It had to be a Transmutant and that was not going to be good for his group's territory if it was allowed to run free. The Yakuza rushed to the office, finding it to be a mess. The desk was crushed, and the furniture was turned over. Claw marks filled the room. The Yakuza scrambled for the phone that once sat on the desk. Miraculously, it was still in one piece. As the Yakuza began to dial on the phone, he failed to notice the missing Shisa statue. Not even a piece of it was in sight.

Equestria...

It was a bright sunny day. In the vast orchard of the Apple Farm, Junior was hauling two large baskets full of apples over to the barn. He felt much better after sleeping a whole day away. Though now, he had to work double time to make up for his absence to Applejack. Not to mention his weeks of absence when he went off to Neighpon.

The boy sighed as he took in the warmth of the sun, and felt a gentle cool breeze pass over his sweaty form. Today was a good day to work. Not too hot, and not too cold. The climate was just right.

Junior continued to haul the baskets away until he reached the barn. He set them down with a sigh. Applejack arrived with baskets of her own, wiping the sweat from her brow.

"Appreciate your hard work, Sugarcube. Twi mentioned that you weren't well the other day," said Applejack.

"No problem. I gotta make up for my slack," said Junior, stretching his arms. Applejack forced a smile.

"Just try not to push yourself. Alright, hun?"

"I'm fine. Honest," said Junior smiling. Applejack met his eyes for a moment. As though she was searching through him for any signs of deceit. But, she smiled, as if satisfied.

"Alright, then. Anyway, I've got a favor to ask ya," said Applejack.

"Shoot," said Junior, turning to fully face the girl.

"I need to pick up my little sister from school. She normally walks home on her own, but I'd like to check with her teacher to see how she's doin' in class. She's been slacking off a bit as of late. You mind holding down the fort while I'm away?" asked Applejack. Junior nodded in response.

"No problem. It'll be just as you left it," said Junior. Applejack smiled, before turning to leave.

"You're a true friend. See ya soon!" said Applejack, as she jogged off. Junior waved to her with a small smile.

It seemed that Junior was starting to better adapt to interacting with others. Especially with those he was reluctant to get close to. But, it seemed that he was starting to form a bond with the blonde. That was better than making an enemy out of her. He was sure that no one would stand to be around him based on what had happened back with the dragon incident. But it seemed that his gesture before leaving had made that water under the bridge.

At this rate, Twilight would have expected him to have made friends with her or even the rest of the Main 6. But, these things take time. Especially for Junior, who wasn't used to this sort of thing. Baby steps were necessary. Though he wondered if he could get away with claiming Pinkie Pie as a friend, considering how eager she is around him. Maybe that'd be a fast quota to fill. Junior shook his head.

"Ah don't think that way. That's very shallow," said Junior to himself, as he began to make his way about in the farm. He spent his time continuing his other chores like gathering the apples and tending the animals. He was the only one on hand at this farm. Big Mac was in town, selling some apples, while AJ was off to get her little sister. Granny Smith was sound asleep on the porch of her home, on her chair. That left all the remaining chores to the mutant. And he intended to complete as much as he could to make up for his abrupt absence.

Junior carried a sack, dropping pellets onto the ground for the hens to feed. The birds crowded as they pecked at the earth, clucking noisily. Junior then moved on to find Applejack's pet dog, Winona. The Fido yipped as the boy approached, wagging her tail eagerly. Junior knelt down as he pet her head. The dog suddenly pounced on him and began to excitedly lick his cheek. The boy chuckled.

"OK, OK. It's nice to see you too. You hungry, girl?" asked Junior. Winona yipped, panting. Junior stood and made his way to the barn, where he grabbed a bag. He poured kibble into a bowl, before setting it down in front of the dog. Winona eagerly began to scarf the food down in the bowl. Junior left her, while picking up a stack of hay over his shoulder. With relative ease, Junior carried it out of the barn and towards a fence. Junior clicked his tongue.

An orange pony with a blonde mane and tail perked up. The Mare's ears flickered as it found the boy. Her large green eyes stared, as little white freckles sat on her muzzle. The mare whinnied as she trotted over.

"Hey girl, got something for you," said Junior, setting down the stack of hay into the pen. The mare began to approach, with what almost looked like a smile on her muzzle. Junior took a handful of straws of the hay, holding it out for the little pony. She leaned over and took the straws into her mouth. As she chewed, Junior scratched behind the ears of the pony, prompting her to lean her head in with pleasure.

"There's something very meta about this," said Junior, an odd look on his face. The mare looked at him, while chewing on her straw. Junior shrugged, before turning to leave.

Before Junior could leave, he heard something. It was faint yet it grew louder as it seemed to have been approaching closer. Junior searched his surroundings for the source of the sound. But, he couldn't find it anywhere. Junior turned his sights to the mare, whose ears folded back as she looked to the sky. She let out rapid snorts from her nostrils, a sign of fear. Junior wondered what could have caused this pony distress.

Junior followed the pony's gaze, finding that she was gazing up to the sky. However, his sight was obscured by the sunlight. The sound was louder now. It was like something was quickly beating against the wind. A figure was rapidly approaching.

"OH-!" Junior exclaimed as he and the pony bolted in opposite directions. The figure slowed to a descent to the ground, before touching onto the earth. Its beating wings stopped, leaving dust behind as a result. The pony whinnied in terror, standing on her back hooves and kicked her forelegs. Junior stared in alarm once he got a better look at the figure.

From the dust stood a Mantis-like creature. It stood about 7 feet in height. It was a forest green, with big bulbous yellow eyes, with four arms. One set of arms, which sat on the upper thorax, bore hook-like appendages, with serrated spikes beneath them. The two lower pair of arms were more human-like in build, yet held four appendages. The creature was slender, bearing a sleek exoskeleton and carapace. It was slender, standing on two long legs. From the abdomen, the wings tucked themselves. The mantis clicked its mandibles as it locked its sight on Junior. The boy hardened his expression.

"A Transmutant."

The mantis suddenly raised its hooked appendages and spread its wings. It hunched and opened its jaws wide, shrieking at the boy. Junior's eyes darted around. He found an axe to be resting in the stump of a tree. The boy rushed to the trunk, prompting the mantis to give chase. It shrieked as it swung its appendages, prompting Junior to slide under. He snatched the axe from the stump and turned to the beast. He swung the axe, but the mantis quickly stepped back, avoiding the strike. Junior grunted in frustration.

"Come here, bug boy!" said Junior, as he went for another swing. After every swing, the mantis would dodge the strikes. It then raised its leg and kicked the boy in the chest, sending him flying several feet away, crashing into a barrel. Junior groaned as he stood from the broken wood. He gasped as the creature suddenly went charging for the panicking pony.

"Pick on someone your own size!" Junior bolted after the mantis. He lunged for it and swung the axe down on its back. The creature wailed as the blade breached its carapace. The mantis turned and used its lower arm to back hand Junior away. The boy was sent to the ground, a bruise forming on his face. As the mantis turned, it felt a strong force hit its leg. The insectoid fell over, screeching in agony. It turned, finding that the pony had just lowered her back legs, before turning to face it.

"Why you little-" The mantis screeched angrily in a scratchy, high pitched voice. The mantis felt its legs grabbed. It turned, finding Junior to be holding an intense glare in his eyes. He turned and threw the mantis over towards a nearby tree. The mantis shrieked in anger, as it stood. Its wings beat against the wind, carrying it off, away from the farm. Junior sighed in relief. He turned to the pony with a smile.

"Thanks for the help," said Junior, before patting her head. Junior suddenly collapsed onto his rear on the ground, sighing heavily. He began to register the punishment that he had been dealt by the insectoid. His eyes widened once he notice Applejack and Applebloom to be making their way onto the property.

"Hey, Gojira. Lazing about alre-" Applejack failed to make a jab at the boy's expense, once she noticed the destroyed barrel and the boy's pained state. She rushed over in alarm.

"Hey, what happened?!" cried Applejack. Junior winced .

"Just some intruder. I chased him off," said Junior, forcing a chuckle.

"If you didn't catch him, he must've been pretty tough," said Applebloom, her eyes wide in shock.

"Alright, Applebloom, get inside," commanded Applejack. Applebloom looked to her sister in confusion.

"Huh? Why?"

"Now." said Applejack sternly. Applebloom grumbled to herself as she made her way to the house. Applejack sighed, before turning to Junior with an expectant look on her face.

"You wanna try again?" asked Applejack, crossing her arms over her chest. Junior raised a brow.

"Wait, you think I'm lying?" asked Junior.

"I wasn't born yesterday. You expect me to believe that some hooligan managed to rough you up? You, of all people?" asked Applejack. Junior grimaced. He felt that he should come clean about a Transmutant showing up to snatch up the pony. But, there could be some problems with that. Mainly that it could cause a panic. Another problem was that he'd be more suspicious if he was able to go toe to toe with a Transmutant. He was already pushing his luck as is in the past.

But even still, Junior would be irresponsible if he were to keep this a secret. This was Applejack's home after all. A friend would warn her of the danger. But, he feared the attention from MONARCH this would draw. Over a single Transmutant. Junior sighed.

"You got me. This wasn't your average intruder," said Junior, his eyes downcast. He gulped.

"I... I think it was a Transmutant," said Junior. The color in Applejack's face seemed to have faded. She appeared shaken, as her mind processed this information. Applejack grabbed the boy's shoulder tightly, a look of panic on her face.

"Granny! Is my Granny alright?! Where did it go?!" cried Applejack.

"AJ, she's alright. The thing was nowhere near her. I think it was after the animals. Lucky for me, it wasn't that strong. I managed to chase it off. Your grandmother might have slept through the whole thing," said Junior, a reassuring smile on his face. Applejack sighed in relief, but still looked anxious.

"We should tell Twilight. Maybe she can let the Princess know. They could get MONARCH in on this," said Applejack. Junior's stomach was in knots. He was afraid that this would happen.

"W-Well..." Junior was about to protest, but Applejack suddenly pulled him into a tight embrace.

"If you weren't here... Thank you so much, Goji," said Applejack, holding the boy tightly. Junior grimaced. He should be happy that he was being appreciated for risking his life. But, he felt sick. Applejack released the boy, meeting him with a large smile.

"Lemme show ya my appreciation. I'll fix ya a mean meal!" said Applejack.

"N-No, that's not necessary. What are friends for?" Junior scratched his head, forcing a smile. The blonde smiled warmly at him. The smile made Junior's stomach ache more.

'Why did this have to happen now?'

A couple of days and nights passed. Over the coast, a dark winged figure soared. The journey it was on felt like an eternity. It eventually found the land it was searching for, after traveling these several days and nights. It soon descended down towards a forest. The creature groaned as it landed. Its head turned, finding Battra Yasu to be standing by with a stoic look.

"Hok?" asked Battra.

"Yes?" The creature spoke in a raspy voice. Battra nodded.

"Your spouse is right this way. She's been waiting for you," said Battra, as he led the creature to an abandoned concrete structure. It was overtaken by the forest. It was an old base that had long since been left to rot by MONARCH. The creature, Hok, was anxious.

"I don't think I'm familiar with a Transmutant like you. I've been acquainted with a lot. You must be the 'second wave' of Transmutants meant to replace us," said Battra.

"I couldn't tell you. I was mostly confined," said Hok. The two soon passed through the base. They found several other Transmutants to be standing about in idle conversation. They began to take notice of Hok and Battra as they entered.

"Where do you plan to go?" asked Battra.

"Don't know. All I know is that things will be harder now that Abra is with child," said Hok. The two soon came across a large, dark room. Heaps of scrap filled the room, piled up all around. The two beheld a Transmutant that was similar to Hok. However, this one was much larger. Two of its longer spindly limbs lacked the membranes that Hok had. The Transmutant was digging into the ground. Its eyes seemed to light up.

"Hok!" the mutant spoke in a raspy voice as well, sounding more feminine.

"Abra!"

The two approached and nuzzled each other. They clicked their jaws and mandibles, while their eyes flashed. Chattering sounds emitted from the two.

"I won't leave your side again. Forgive me," said Hok. Abra merely nuzzled him affectionately.

"We won't be able to leave this place for quite a long while," said Abra as she raised herself. She exposed her underside, where her belly illuminated. Inside were orbs that bore small figures inside. They were eggs. And many at that.

"Oh." Hok spoke, surprised. Battra cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the two.

"One child is hard enough. But, maybe we can help lighten your load. We Transmutants have to stick together after all," said Battra, a smile on his face. Abra and Hok shared a glance.

There was warmth that enveloped Junior. The boy found himself staring at the surface of shimmering water, from beneath. He briefly closed his eyes, as he allowed the heat to relax his tense muscles. Gills on his neck flapped, delivering the oxygen from the water into his blood stream.

The boy rose himself out of the water, taking a breath. He let out a long sigh, as the water dripped from his face. His gills flexed open, before folding against his neck.

"Had enough?"

Junior turned to find Mosura to be standing nearby, carrying a towel. The boy stood up, sporting a pair of swim shorts. The cold air quickly brushed against his wet skin, as Junior took the towel.

"Yep. Thanks for showing me this hot spring," said Junior.

"No problem. I'm glad you brought it up. It slipped my mind to ask you about where you get energy," said Mosura.

The two began to make their way down through the Everfree, making their journey towards the lair.

"We'll need to be more careful. If Twilight's reporting a Transmutant sighting to the princess, then we should expect MONARCH trying to increase its presence." said Mosura.

"I know. I'm sorry about that. It was so sudden and Applejack just showed up," said Junior, apologetically. Mosura sighed.

"I can't blame you. If there's one of them out there, then there's probably another and another. The fact that it was a mantis means that there could be more lurking out there," said Mosura. Junior raised a brow.

"How so?"

"There were a number of people that were mutated differently than the rest of us. Some kind of 'experimentation' phase. They're stuck in that state," said Mosura.

"Ugh. As if making their own super soldiers weren’t enough. Now they were purposely making their own monsters?" asked Junior.

"That might not even have been the case. They could have been trying to get rid of the transformation trait, only making it worse as a result," said Mosura. The two soon made their way into the lair. Junior kept the towel wrapped around himself, as he entered the restroom. Mosura slumped down on the couch with a tired sigh. Things seemed to grow more uncertain as time went on.

Mosura's brow raised once she noticed Rodan to be walking into the room, carrying a bag. He chuckled to himself as he began to dig through the contents.

"What's got you so excited?" asked Mosura.

"Hmm? Oh, nothing," said Rodan as he began to make his way to Angirasu, who was reading a book on the couch.

"Here ya go," said Rodan, handing the boy a bag. Angirasu had a confused look.

"What the heck is this?" asked Angirasu.

"A Nightmare Night costume. Or at least some stuff to make your own," said Rodan.

"Nightmare Night?" asked Mosura, incredulous.

"Yeah. Dash invited me to hang out at the festival. I thought it'd be fun to make some costumes," said Rodan. Mosura met him with a disapproving look.

"Ok, no. I'm putting my foot down," said Mosura. Rodan groaned.

"Why? It's just some innocent fun! Nothing to get upset about," complained Rodan.

"The fact you had to say that makes me suspicious," said Angirasu flatly.

"Ok, so RD planned some Nightmare Night pranks. But it's all in good fun!" said Rodan. Mosura sighed in exasperation.

"Rodan Shou, I told you that we can't put ourselves out there! We could be caught! Now that a Transmutant sighting was reported, we have to be more cautious!" said Mosura. Rodan sighed, appearing solemn.

"I know. You always have our interest in mind. But, I can't keep living like this. Neither can the rest of you," said Rodan.

"How else are we supposed to survive?" asked Angirasu.

"But I don't want to survive. I wanna live," said Rodan, his tone small. Mosura deeply frowned. It had been years since they've been able to walk among people without fear. She hadn't realize that their life style was starting to wear them down. However, the girl knew that they couldn't be negligent in the world.

"Rodan..." Mosura spoke up.

Junior suddenly emerged from the bathroom. He was dressed in a new pair of clothes, as he dried his wet head with a towel. He looked to the three, curiously.

"Oh. You guys are going to the festival too?" asked Junior. Mosura's eyes widened.

"Wait. You're going?"

"Well, yeah. Twilight invited. I wouldn't otherwise," said Junior, shrugging.

"Aren't you worried? About being exposed? Or something?" asked Angirasu anxiously.

"I'm always worried about getting exposed. But I usually push those thoughts down and try to live like nothing's wrong. It's easy when you have something to distract you," said Junior, shrugging. Rodan looked to Mosura, pointing to Junior.

"See? I wanna be like that! Goji's living!" said Rodan. Mosura sighed as she rubbed her brows.

"Rodan."

"If you're worried, then he can hang with me. I'll keep an eye on him," said Junior. Rodan grinned from ear to ear. He then looked to Mosura, pleadingly.

"I-I don't know, Goji. I mean, we've had plenty of fun times at home. We could tell ghost stories. Or better yet, we can borrow some from the library!" said Mosura.

"Agh but we did that last year! I wanna tell ghost stories with new people. I wanna eat some sweets. I wanna admire the beautiful girls in their sexy costumes! I also wanna hold a scared girl's hand during a Test of Courage!" said Rodan. Mosura groaned as she rolled her eyes.

"That does sound fun," said Angirasu. Junior and Mosura sent him odd looks.

"I-I meant the Test of Courage. I remember doing that as a kid," said Angirasu, a sheepish smile on his face.

"You know, that could add to the festival," said Junior, a smile on his face. "Twilight's helping organize the event. She mentioned wanting to make this year 'extra spooky'. You should slide some ideas."

"I should! And, we should all hang out at the festival!" said Rodan, grinning. Mosura still appeared reluctant. She grimaced as she noticed Angirasu to gradually appear convinced. Junior sat next to her with a smile.

"It's just one night, Mosu. It might be fun," said Junior. Mosura sighed, her face warming up.

"I guess.... That's fine," said Mosura.

"YES!" Rodan cried, startling the three other mutants.

"But, I'm not dressing up. Besides, I'd be too embarrassed to dress in something skimpy," said Mosura, looking away. Junior snorted.

"You know that you don't have to wear a skimpy outfit, right?" said Junior. Mosura was about to retort but felt Rodan lean close to her.

"If you're trying to catch a boy's eye, then I'd recommend you go with the nurse outfit or something," whispered Rodan. Mosura grunted in annoyance as she elbowed him, her face beat red. Though, she couldn't help but let her mind wander to picturing herself in such attire. She groaned, while cupping her hands over her face.

'Nope. Definitely too embarrassing,' thought Mosura.

The air was silent, with only the sound of footsteps against the concrete ground. A man in uniform stepped in front of a screen. He was stern, matching his aura of authority as Commander of this MONARCH outpost on Neighponese soil. He stood before a few other soldiers in uniform.

"We've received intel that there have been Transmutant sightings in the Kanto region. The first one was at a local harbor in the countryside," said the commander, as a map appeared on screen. On the grid, there were dots that depicted where this Transmutant was sighted.

"The target seems to be residing somewhere here in the wilderness, based on what little we have to go on. As you know, MONARCH's been on high alert in the country. You're being sent to terminate this one," said the Commander. One of the soldiers leaned back in his seat. He held dark greyish hair. A bored look was on his face. He was a Neighponese man, around his 30s.

"We're looking for one straggler? Sounds like grunt work. Where's the big game? Like Destoroyah," said the soldier.

"Sergeant Koizumi, this mission of upmost importance. Coming straight from the top. With all of the Transmutants running around Neighpon, we have to be quick at eliminating the threats as they come," said the commander. Koizumi sighed in dismay.

"Don't sweat it. Maybe you'll get lucky and it's him," said another soldier.

"Doubtful. No way the leader of the so called 'Revolutionaries' would be out there alone. Especially when he knows that we're looking for him," said a third soldier. He was around the same age as Koizumi. But, his dark hair and scarred cheek gave him an almost withered appearance.

"Don't squash my dreams, Hayato," chuckled Koizumi.

"At any rate, you'll be deployed with a squad. Your 'Slayer' equipment should suffice," said the commander.

"Yeah for us, not the grunts you intend to pair us up with," said Koizumi under his breath.

"Do you have something to say, Sergeant?" questioned the commander sternly.

"Nothing at all, sir," said Koizumi, nonchalant. The commander had a brief annoyed look. He wondered how a man this disinterested and carefree could make the rank of Sergeant.

"Well, you've been briefed. Suit up and prepare for deployment," said the commander.

It was an autumn noon in Ponyville. Twilight was sitting at a desk in the library, scribbling on a notebook for ideas. She had graciously taken up the mayor's request to help organize this year's Nightmare Night festival. Although Twilight thought that the holiday lost some of its flare now that the figurehead of said holiday was now reformed. But, that didn't seem to deter the residents who were happy to celebrate it anyway.

"Just need to add into the scare factor. Apparently last year was a bit lack luster," said Twilight, to herself. As she scribbled on the notebook, there was a knock.

"Spike, could you get that?" called Twilight. The young dragon waddled passed her and opened the door.

"Oh, hey Gojira!" Spike greeted. Twilight's cheeks flared up as she heard the name. She scrambled out of the desk and scampered over. But in her haste, Twilight tripped over her own two feet. The elf exclaimed as she tumbled to the ground, groaning in pain. She heard foot steps to be rapidly approaching her. Twilight winced as she raised her head, finding Junior kneeling down, a worried look on his face.

"You OK?" asked Junior. Twilight shyly took Junior's hand and stood to her feet. She lightly winced as she still felt some pain from the fall. But, she mustered up a gracious, albeit embarrassed, smile.

"I-I'm fine. Thanks," tittered Twilight. Junior knelt down and picked up the notebook.

"Working on some notes?" asked Junior, handing the book back to the girl. The elf nodded.

"Just brainstorming. The festival will be coming soon, and I'm trying to come up with some ideas that would give folks a frightening night."

"Any luck?" asked Junior. Twilight opened the book.

"Well, just a few basic ideas. Aside from Nightmare Night themed treats and games, I was thinking that we could do a sort of Haunted House," said Twilight.

"Nothing says scary than anticipating a jump scare," said Junior, although a bit sarcastic.

"Heh. Come on, give me some credit. I know that atmosphere and build up is important," said Twilight, crossing her arms. But, she sighed in dismay.

"But, I feel like I've run into a bit of a quagmire," said Twilight.

"Don't have a house for said haunted house?" asked Junior.

"No, that was taken care of. We're using an old hospital for the location," said Twilight.

"Is that safe?"

"Oh yeah. I've personally looked into it before deciding. No, my problem is the theme and the monsters," said Twilight, scratching at her head.

"I mean, we could go generic and just use just about anything. But that's no fun. Maybe a hospital themed haunted house? But that's too obvious," said Twilight.

"Wow. I'm surprised that you're taking this seriously," said Junior in surprise.

"Well, yeah. I like to organize things. The harder the better. But I also kinda like spooky stuff," said Twilight.

"You?" asked Junior.

"Yeah. I know it's all superstition and silly, but I can admit that there's kind of an allure to it. I guess that scare of me believing we were cursed by Zecora might have awakened something in me," said Twilight, sheepishly. She then met the boy with a smirk.

"Or did you think that I was just a boring egghead?" asked Twilight.

"Never. It's just an interesting thing to learn about you," said Junior. Twilight gasped.

"Learning! Ooh! I think I got an idea! What if the theme was based around another culture's ghost stories? It'd be something new and never seen before for Ponyville!" said Twilight. She grabbed the boy's sleeve with a bright smile.

"Do you have any knowledge from your culture that could be helpful?" asked Twilight. Junior was surprised. This girl was asking for his help so easily. He couldn't decline. Not when Twilight is working hard to bring something about. Plus, it sounded like an interesting project.

"Yeah, I know some stuff. In fact, let me get back to you. I have something that should provide plenty of reference," said Junior as he made his way to the front door. Before Twilight could speak, he was gone. The girl sighed in relief as she felt her heart throb in her chest. Spike sent her a look.

"Really?" asked Spike. Twilight cleared her throat, regaining her composure.

"Hmm?"

"Uh... Never mind," said Spike, shaking his head.

After some time later, Junior returned. The boy arrived with a large tome. It appeared old and withered, with the cover pealing. Neighponese text were printed on the cover.

"This is an old encyclopedia that my family's owned for generations. A couple of my ancestors even filled a page for the later prints," said Junior with a smirk.

"Please tell me there's pictures," said Spike, frowning as he failed to read the cover.

"Don't worry, there's some detailed illustrations," said Junior as he sat. He motioned for Twilight and Spike over. The two sat beside the boy as he opened the book. He took care to turn the pages of the tome.

"This book contains a list of all known yokai," said Junior.

"What's yokai?" asked Twilight, curious.

"Yokai means 'strange apparition'. It's what my people refer to when talking about all sorts of creatures and spirits," said Junior as he turned a page. The page depicted an illustration of a turtle-like creature, bearing a crater in its head. The creature was roughly humanoid.

"For example, the Kappa. They're a species of amphibious turtle-like beings. They're small but mischievous if not outright malicious creatures that tend to dwell in lakes and rivers," said Junior, as he skimmed a couple of pages, showing different illustrations of the creature. It was often depicted residing near water. There was even a detailed illustration of its head, filled with water.

"These guys need to keep that indent in their heads filled with water. It's the source of their life force. Spilling it would cause them to freeze up and could eventually kill them. Hence why they never leave any sustainable water source," said Junior. He chuckled.

"Here's a fun fact. Their favorite food is cucumber," said Junior.

"Cucumber. Really?" asked Spike, raising a brow. Junior merely shrugged in response.

"Hmm. I don't know about this one. Are there any yokai that are more scary?" asked Twilight. Junior chuckled as he turned through the pages.

"Here's a good one. The Oni," said Junior, turning to a page, which depicted a large humanoid figure. It bore two horns on its head, and four long fangs. It was covered by the waist with a tiger pelt, while wielding a large club-like weapon.

"Oni are malevolent, blood thirsty monsters. Ancients believed that they were born from the souls of the most evil people who weren't damned to Jigoku, or Hell, the realm of the dead," explained Junior.

"Yikes, I'd say that's spooky enough," said Spike, as he saw an illustration of this humanoid devouring a human. The creature clearly dwarfed the human.

"But superstition's been fading from Neighpon post feudal era. People these days link them more so to the ogre. These guys tend to come in shades of blue, red, sometimes even white, green and black."

"That's interesting." Twilight quickly scribbled in her note book, a smile on her face.

"You said there were spirits?" asked Spike.

"Yeah, here's one," said Junior as he turned a few pages.

"The Yurei. These are spirits of the dead who weren't able to pass on," said Junior.

"So like ghosts?" asked Spike.

"Yeah, basically. But there are different types that meet a criteria for their classification. A woman who died during childbirth or left behind her young children is called a Ubume. Onryo are vengeful spirits that were wronged in life. Just a few examples," said Junior. Twilight met the boy with a puzzled look.

"Wait, ghosts? I thought you said this was an encyclopedia of real creatures," said Twilight. Junior shrugged.

"It's an old encyclopedia, Twilight. In those days, everyone believed in ghosts," said Junior, as he turned a page. There was an illustration depicting a woman dressed in a white kimono. She stood with her hands dangling lifelessly from her wrists. But, she had no feet. Instead, her kimono trailed down almost like a tail. The woman's hair was long and jet black, as if disheveled.

"Personally, I believe that they're real," said Junior.

"Yeah? You ever seen a Yurei?" asked Twilight, bemused.

"No. But just because I haven't, doesn't mean that they aren't out there," said Junior.

"Alright, let's say that I buy that. If whoever put this together saw a ghost, how would they know? Aside from the tail, which is an obvious artistic detail to cue us in on her being a spirit, how would they know for sure? That could have been an ordinary woman dressed in white that he mistook for a ghost," said Twilight pragmatically.

"Quite the skeptic, for a girl who believed in a prophecy," said Junior smirking. Twilight scoffed.

"That was different! It referenced Princess Celestia, who was old enough to fit the timeline of those texts. And the prophecy had specific signs. And might I add, that I was right," deadpanned Twilight.

"Fair enough," said Junior. He turned the page and found more illustrations of the the Yurei to be depicted, as twin blue flames hovered beside her.

"The Hitodama. A pair of eerie flames that follow the Yurei. These are a dead give away for them," said Junior. Twilight squinted at the page.

"Could be fire flies," said Twilight. Junior rolled his eyes.

"Hey, I thought you liked spooky stuff. Do you wanna use these ideas or not?" asked Junior.

"Yes please," said Twilight, as she began to scribble away at her notebook. Junior sighed.

"Alright, I've got like a bunch more that should help. No skepticism. This is for a haunted house, not a science project," said Junior sternly.

Chapter 10: Nightmare Night

Rarity hummed to herself as she stood with a brush. She gently ran it over a soft, pale surface. She smiled in satisfaction. The girl pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose, as she turned to Twilight.

"What do you think, darling?" asked Rarity, before turning her subject. Twilight gasped, a bright smile appearing on her face. In the chair was none other than Fluttershy. But, the girl's face was as pale as a ghost's. There were red marks on her face, painted to look like blood stains.

"Alright, let's pop those contacts in," said Twilight. Fluttershy groaned in dismay as she cautiously began to place in the contacts. She winced, and blinked her eyes. They were now red.

"Oh! Don't forget the wig!" said Rarity, as she placed a black wig on the girl's head.

"Nice work, Rarity," said Twilight in approval. The fashionista smiled proudly. Fluttershy turned in her seat, curious about her new appearance. But when she turned, the Valkyrie beheld a ghostly, pale faced woman covered in blood. Fluttershy screamed in fright, before bolting out of her seat.

"GHOST!" Fluttershy screamed, as she dove for cover. She whimpered fearfully, covering her eyes.

"Whoa! Whoa! Fluttershy, calm down. It was just your reflection," said Twilight, pulling the Valkyrie up to her feet. The girl turned back to the mirror. She softly laughed in relief.

"Oh, right. Goodness, I even startled myself," said Fluttershy.

"That's a low bar," Twilight said flatly. Fluttershy sheepishly smiled.

"Well, I appreciate you helping with this. Are you sure that you don't mind being a part of the attraction?" asked Twilight. The Valkyrie froze. She slowly turned to Twilight, a blank look on her face.

"You never said anything about me participating," said Fluttershy.

"Didn't I?" asked Twilight, feigning ignorance.

"I-If it's all the same to you, I don't want to be within 100 feet of the haunted house," said Fluttershy, flatly. Twilight sighed in dismay.

"Aw but darling! You really capture the look! A terrifying yet beautiful specter from a deceased victim!" whined Rarity.

"I'm sorry. But I wouldn't be able to do it. I hate Nightmare Night. I couldn't do the scaring," said Fluttershy, as she began to walk off. But, as she opened the door, the girl screamed in fright. Fluttershy gazed at the face of a red faced, long fanged demon.The red faced menace towered over her with a large, imposing body. The girl trembled in terror at the sight of this horrible thing.

"Oops! Sorry about that!" The demon suddenly spoke. Junior's face was revealed, as he removed the demonic mask that covered his face. He smiled sheepishly.

"Didn't know you were going to open the door, Shy," said Junior. The Valkyrie met him with a pout.

"You're such a meanie!" Fluttershy whined as she weakly slugged the boy's chest.

"Ow?" Junior snorted.

"Oh good! Did you bring the stuff?" asked Twilight, looking over her shoulder. Junior nodded as he picked up a large box. He entered, followed by Angirasu and Rodan. Lagging behind, Mosura entered, carrying a box herself.

"Ah!" The mutant girl jumped at the sight of Fluttershy. She sighed in relief.

"Oh. Hehe. Nice make up," said Mosura, as she followed the boys further inside.

"I uh... I brought some friends along to help. Hope that's OK," said Junior.

"It's fine. darling. Good to see you again, Rodan and Angirasu," said Rarity sweetly.

"H-Hey," greeted Angirasu shyly. Rodan smirked.

"Hey there, sweet thing!" greeted Rodan. Mosura suddenly bumped her shoulder at him with a glare.

"Who taught you how to talk to girls?!" whispered Mosura.

"This isn't the first time he's done it," said Angirasu dryly.

"Oh. I don't think we've met. My name is Twilight Sparkle. This is Rarity," said Twilight, as she approached Mosura. The Transmutant girl seemed to shrink back a bit. Almost like a stray cat afraid of human contact. She glanced at Junior, who met her with a reassuring smile.

"M-Mosura Yasu. Nice to meet you," said Mosura, bowing her head.

"Ease up, Mosu. No need for formalities," said Junior.

"R-Right!" said Mosura, as she and the boys set down the boxes. She gasped as Rarity approached. She suddenly grabbed a few strands of her short hair, her eyes dazzled.

"My, your hair is so white! It's like snow!" said Rarity, admiring the girl. Mosura's face reddened at the compliment. Rarity hummed.

"Hmm. I wonder if your hair would clash though," said Rarity, appearing thoughtful.

"C-Clash?" asked Mosura. Rarity grabbed a sketchbook and brought it over to Junior.

"Gojira, darling, what do you think?" asked Rarity. Junior looked at the sketch and back to Mosura.

"Well... She's got the features. If you're looking for authenticity, her ethnic background would mesh better with the cultural theme. But then again, her hair... Well, maybe it'd work better," said Junior, scratching at his chin.

"What's going on?" asked Mosura, confused.

"Hey, Mosu, you plan to dress up for Nightmare Night?" asked Junior.

"Me? Ah... Not really. There's nothing really my style," said Mosura, shaking her head.

"How about a Yurei?" asked Junior.

"Yurei? Well, that'd be a more conservative outfit," said Mosura, thoughtfully.

"Wait, what happened with Fluttershy? I thought she was going to play the Yurei?" asked Junior.

"That was news to me," said Fluttershy, indignant. Junior gave Twilight a deadpanned look.

"You didn't tell her, did you?" asked Junior. Twilight cleared her throat before whistling, avoiding eye contact.

"Alright. So Mosu, you wanna be the Yurei for the haunted house?" asked Junior. Mosura stiffened.

"Wait, that's why you- No way!" exclaimed Mosura.

"Why the heck not?" asked Rodan.

"B-Because... I uh-" Mosura tried to think up an excuse. She couldn't put herself in a position where she'd be among other people. She had to keep an eye on Rodan and Angirasu.

"You're just chicken," said Rodan. Mosura glared at him.

"Am not!" said Mosura. Rodan tucked his arms at his side and began to cluck. Mosura narrowed her eyes.

"Hey, ease up on her. If she doesn't wanna do it, then she doesn't wanna do it," said Junior, nonchalant. Mosura scoffed, as she glared at the boy.

"You think I'm scared too, don't you?"

"Hey, you said it," said Junior, smirking. Mosura growled.

"Oh yeah? I bet I can scare the pants off of anyone who walked into that haunted house!" retorted Mosura. Junior smiled as he wrapped an arm around the girl, escorting her over to Rarity.

"Then it's decided! Rarity will get ya set up! Shy, you're off the hook!" said Junior. Fluttershy pumped her fist in victory.

"But, I still want you to hang out with us. You don't have to go into the haunted house," said Twilight. Fluttershy moaned in dismay.

"Wait, what the hell just happened?" asked Mosura, as Rarity took her arm with a giggle of delight. The elf then eyed Junior in disgust.

"Ugh! Darling, are you still wearing that torn up thing?" asked Rarity incredulously. Her gaze was fixated on the ragged hoodie, having been worn and torn during the dragon incident some time back. The Transmutant shrugged.

"What? I like this hoodie," said Junior.

"I was gonna bring that up too," said Twilight, scratching at her head. She was sure that the boy had held onto that torn up hoodie for weeks. Rarity held out her hand, with an expectant look. Junior sighed in dismay as he removed his hoodie, allowing her to take it.

"I'll get this fixed up later. I can't allow you to be walking out in public with that ragged thing," said Rarity, as she led Mosura to a chair.

"So boys, shall we get started on making more costumes?" asked Twilight, as she approached the three Transmutants. Junior raised a mask.

"I made this," said Junior. Twilight eyed it. It looked rather crude. The paint was uneven and the thing looked to have been falling apart. In fact, it was made out of a paper plate with cut out paper shaped to look like teeth and horns. A thin string was tied to the mask.

"I think you can do better than that," said Twilight.

"Yeah, I had a bit of trouble since I don't have experience with sculpting clay. But even then, I don't think I can put out the quality that you're looking for," said Junior, frowning.

"Don't sweat it. Aang's got experience in sculpting clay," said Rodan, patting the spiky haired mutant's shoulder. Angirasu nodded in confirmation.

"Yeah. Just leave it to me. We'll make some decent masks and props," said Angirasu, as he unpacked the boxes, revealing modeling clay. Fluttershy perked up as she approached.

"Mind if I help?" asked Fluttershy.

"N-Not at all," said Angirasu. The girl smiled graciously as she began to help unpack the items in the boxes.

"This seems like a big undertaking. Any chance of getting all of this down on time? What about the haunted house itself? You’re basing it off of Neighponese culture after all," said Mosura, as Rarity began to tie her hair back.

"Don't worry. We've got a big and reliable working force dividing the labor. They know what we're going for. We just need to get the costumes and actors ready!" said Twilight, beaming. Junior smiled.

'She's so cute when she's excited,' thought Junior, as he began to sort out some tools. Mosura frowned, having read the boy's thoughts.

"Oh by the way, you boys will be part of the cast," said Twilight. The three mutants paused.

"What?" the three said in unison. Mosura smirked.

"Serves you right."

It was a dark, cold night. There was the sound of thunder in the air. Lightning flashed through the vast halls of this dark labyrinth. There were dim lanterns that hung overhead, lighting a path. In the halls of this dark ominous place, a group of five teenagers were walking through, cautiously.

The teenagers comprised of two boys. One blond, tall and well built, and dressed in white. Another boy, tall, lanky, and with shaggy brown hair. Among these boys were two girls. One was short, sporting a bobcut, a pair of thick glasses, and an orange frumpy sweater. The other was red head, as lovely as could be. She was dressed in a violet dress.

The teens cautiously made their way through the room, their eyes darting around. The chattering of teeth was in the air.

"L-Like, why'd I let you talk me into this?!" asked the shaggy haired boy.

"It's going to be fine. We're half way through this place," said the blonde boy. The red head suddenly latched onto his arm, shakily pointing down a different corridor down the hall.

"Wh-What's that?" asked the girl.

From the corridor, a figure stood. She was ghostly white, from head to toe. Her hair was covering her face. A pair of glowing, eerie lights hovered over her shoulders. There was an ominous moan that filled the air, as fog seemed to have appeared in the corridor. The figure's hands dangled lifelessly, as she suddenly ascended into the air. Her white kimono flowed in the wind, as her feet dangled beneath.

"Jinkies!" The girl in glasses exclaimed.

"RUN!" The shaggy haired boy cried.

The teens suddenly bolted, as the apparition levitated through the air after them, giving a wicked loud shriek. As the teens ran to the opposite end of the corridor, they found an area, suddenly surrounded by a forest-like setting. From the bushes, a large figure emerged. It was a large humanoid, with a horrible face. The creature was a bloody red. Its fangs were barred, and yellow eyes glared at the group. Its horns sat proudly on its head. The tiger pelt blew in the wind. The creature roared as it raised its kanabo, a club-like weapon.

"Zoinks!" exclaimed the shaggy boy, finding that the weapon was stained with blood. The teens bolted away, as the creature swung its weapon. The teens skidded to a halt once they found the white apparition in their path. She gave a ghostly wail, revealing her blood stained face.

The teens screamed as they suddenly bolted back down the lit path, fleeing from the two monsters. The ghost shrieked, but then began to cough. The oni approached, before removing its face. Junior was revealed from behind the mask, with everything, including his face, painted red.

"You good?" asked Junior. The Yurei, who was in fact Mosura, coughed again.

"Yeah, give me a minute," said Mosura. She cleared her throat.

"Sorry, that puts a strain on my voice," said Mosura. She smiled.

"But, I'll admit. This is fun," said Mosura. Junior chuckled.

"Agreed. You really sell the Yurei. I knew attaching little lights would help sell the illusion," said Junior, looking at the small bulbs of lights that were attached to wire stalks that were tapped onto Mosura's back. She dangled from a wire that was attached to the ceiling, which ran along the ceiling on a rail.

"You make a great Oni by the way. Real scary," said Mosura.

"I guess that's what I do best," said Junior in dismay.

"Aw I didn't mean it like that. You look really cool! Plus you get to show off those... muscles," said Mosura, as she eyed the boy. Aside from the synthetic tiger pelt on his waist, the boy's torso was completely bare, with only a weapon's strap running over it. The boy was visibly quite strong.

"Mosu?" called Junior, an odd look on his face. Mosura quickly shook her head, her face beat red.

"What?" asked Mosura.

"We gotta get back to our place for the next group," said Junior.

"Oh, right! Hehe." Mosura sheepishly laughed, as the wire lowered her to the ground. She quickly retreated back to her end of the corridor as Junior retreated to his end. He suddenly noticed the sound of a door opening behind him. He turned and found Twilight to be rushing in.

"Gojira, we have a problem. Rodan's missing," said Twilight.

"Missing? Ugh, I swear if he ditched just to gawk at girls..." Junior growled in annoyance.

"Anyway, he was one of our Oni. I need you to fill in for his spot for a bit until I can find a substitute. After that, you and Mosura can rotate out," said Twilight.

"Good. It's getting kinda cold in this get up," said Junior. Twilight bit her lip as she eyed the boy.

"I'm not complaining," said Twilight, absent minded.

"I-I'm sorry?" Junior's brow raised. Twilight cupped a hand to her mouth in horror, having realized the words that left her lips.

"N-Nothing! Just head onto Rodan's spot!" said Twilight, as she quickly retreated back out the door. Junior cleared his throat as he began to walk from his end of the corridor.

"Sorry, Mosu. I gotta cover Rodan's spot since he's missing in action. I'll catch ya later!" said Junior, waving to the girl.

"Sure. See ya," said Mosura, waving back. She grimaced as she watched the boy leave. Next to her heightened hearing, her telepathy sent her stomach into knots.

A group of kids wondered the dimly lit streets alone. The children were all dressed in costumes as zombies, ghosts, vampires, and witches. They had been going from door to door, getting candy from residents that might answer the call. They chanted, 'Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!' at every door. Their bags were filled to the brim with all sorts of candy ranging from lollipops, chocolate bars, sour drops, and licorice. The children wandered down the road, searching for the next house.

"So, what did you guys get? I got five pieces of candy!" said a little Valkyrie girl dressed as a witch.

"I got a chocolate bar!" said an Earth bound girl in a white sheet with eye holes cut out from the front.

"I got a bit!" exclaimed an Elf boy dressed as a zombie. An Earth bound boy with a white sheet over him with multiple eye holes all around reached into his bag.

"I got a rock." said the boy dejectedly, pulling out a palm sized rock from his bag.

Suddenly, they heard a metal clang against the ground. The children yelped, searching for the source. They saw a trash can that was tipped over on its side. The sound of footsteps could be heard from all around them. The children huddled together, fearful expressions on their faces. They noticed a dark figure zipping over the rooftops above their heads. The sounds of dreadful moans can be heard in the air. As if the dead had risen from their graves. Suddenly, a low growling sound can be heard. The children began to have shallow breathing, they were sweating profusely and their heart rates shot up. They heard quick footsteps running toward them. They barely saw a figure moving past them, disappearing in the darkness. The sounds metal being scratched on can be heard. The children began to whimper at the sounds. A maniacal laugh could be heard from the shadows. The children heard a whoosh from behind, and something landing behind them. The children went stiff, turning slowly. What they saw made their stomachs turn. A skeleton with its eyes still its sockets stood before them. The skeleton raised its arms in the air and stepped closer to the children.

"RAAAAAH!!" screamed the skeleton in a scratchy voice. The children screamed in terror, turning and running away from the reanimated skeleton. But in their path, a tall, sickly green humanoid burst from the shadows. This demon-like creature cackled, as his torn kimono flowed in the air. He barred his long fangs and drew out a katana. The children screamed as they fled from the monsters. Once they were out of ear shot, the skeleton busted into a fit of laughter. The green oni laughed as well. The mask was removed, revealing Rodan.

"Nice one, Rainbow!" exclaimed Rodan, high fiving the skeleton with long Rainbow hair.

"Thanks. You did pretty good yourself. That costume is killer. You sure can make some creepy growls and move fast on the ground." praised Rainbow. Rodan grinned in response.

"Thank you, I have a knack with quickness." said Rodan. He then smiled smugly to himself.

'You should see me in the air.'

"Come on dude, let’s go scare some more people!" said Rainbow, taking off in the air.

"Right behind ya, RD!" called Rodan. He ran across the road, hopping onto the roof of one of the small buildings. He then began to sprint off after Rainbow Dash as she flew in the direction of the full moon.

"I might get an earful from Mosu for ditching, but man this is worth it!" said Rodan.

The pair spent their time pranking and scaring anyone that they could find. From couples, children, and lone individuals. They hid in the darkness, creating ominous sounds and using the atmosphere to their advantage. Then, they would follow through by bursting from the shadows in their frightening costumes, terrorizing any unfortunate soul to be in their sight.

Later, Rodan and Rainbow sat next to each other on the roof of one of the buildings in town, looking up at the night sky. They were taking a short break from all of the scaring.

"This has got to be the most fun that I've had in years." Rodan sighed happily. He turned his head toward Rainbow "And it’s all thanks to you."

"Yeah? Me too. You're a pretty cool guy to hang out with." Rainbow looked to him with a grin. Rodan had a light blush on his face.

"Thanks." The two sat in silence, looking up at the night sky. Rodan felt his heart race just by being around the Valkyrie. He admired her guts and determination. She was someone who knew how to have fun, and wasn't the kind of athlete that was crazy with their physical looks. She was more proud of her athletic skills instead. She did boast, but he wasn't one to judge. He had a habit at being overconfident, which sometimes made him look like a joke should he fumble something or even lose to a match with Junior or Angirasu. But, he enjoyed teaching her what he knew. Rainbow displayed herself as a quick learner. He wanted an excuse to hang out with the girl more. The festival provided just that opportunity. He enjoyed himself, especially since he hadn't had friends in years. Mosura and Angirasu were more like his siblings rather than friends.

Rodan was glad to have met her. But as he watched the girl look to the night sky, the wind blowing against her long multi-colored hair, his heart skipped a beat. She wore a skin tight spandex full body suit, which had a skeleton decorated over her to give the illusion of a walking skeleton. Her face was painted black and white to give the illusion of a skull. That outfit showed off the girl's slim and toned body. It was quite flattering on her physique. Maybe a bit too flattering. Rainbow was quite attractive. She wasn't as 'feminine' as other girls, but she still had the looks, especially when she wore her rather revealing workout outfit. He cursed his libido for causing him to stare. The boy looked away, once Rainbow noticed his staring.

"What's up?" asked Rainbow.

"N-Nothing," said Rodan. A light frown grew on his face. He shouldn't be thinking about things like intimacy with this girl. It would never work. He was a mutant after all. Rodan sighed.

"Hey, you OK?" asked Rainbow, concerned.

"Huh? Oh, nothing. I was just thinking." answered Rodan.

"About what? Come on dude, don't get all sulky on me now." said Rainbow as she playfully nudged Rodan in the shoulder.

"Well, you ever wish that you could change something in your past?" asked Rodan.

"Me? Well, maybe a few things. I kinda wish that I never got kicked out of flight school." Rainbow admitted. Rodan looked to her in surprise.

"No way! You?! I've seen you fly. You're incredible," said Rodan in shock. Rainbow sighed in response.

"Yeah, but I wasn't kicked out based on either being bad or too good at flying. I was kicked out because I broke some of their rules and was slacking a lot during school," explained Rainbow. She then sighed.

"Oh. That's too bad." said Rodan. He noticed how Rainbow brought her knees up and placed her chin on them, a demoralized expression on her face.

"Sometimes, I wonder if I'll ever fulfill my dream at becoming a Wonderbolt."

Rodan looked down, kicking himself mentally for having her bring the subject up. He cleared his throat.

"Don't feel bad. I haven't been in school for years. You may have been kicked out of flight school, but maybe you can still be a Wonderbolt." said Rodan, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "You just have to apply yourself to be good enough! Study how they move and how you can improve yourself."

Rainbow raised her head, turning to face the boy. A frown was on her face.

"You...really think that I can?" asked Rainbow. She noticed that Rodan was suddenly sitting closer to her. A small smile on was on his face, sincerity in his eyes. He placed his other hand firmly on her left shoulder. Rainbow felt her heart jump, but showed no reaction. The two stared into each other's eyes, as a soft breeze blew over them.

"No, I believe you can." Rodan said. Rainbow's words were caught in her throat as she heard him say that. She always was confident in herself. However, there were times when she worried that she would fail. She wasn't as good as Applejack when it came to detecting liars, but she didn't see any lies in his eyes. He actually believed in her.

Rainbow felt her confidence shoot up. But, she found herself lost in his gaze. Without thinking, the two began to slowly lean close to each other, their heart beats synchronized.

Suddenly, a sly smile formed on Rainbow's face. She quickly grabbed the boy's oni mask and pulled it down over his head, causing him to grunt. Rainbow laughed as she took to the air, hovering nearby. Rodan grunted as he removed the mask, an annoyed look on his face.

"Hey, that's enough touchy feely crap! You're a man aren't ya?" asked Rainbow, cocking a brow with a teasing smile. Rodan looked away, sourly. His face was flushed red hot. He couldn't believe what he was about to do. The boy felt like dropping dead of embarrassment.

"Come on, let's go!" said Rainbow as she took off flying. A small blush was on her face. Rodan sighed in dismay as he hopped off of the roof, giving chase.

The evening continued. Junior sighed as he wiped his face, removing the red paint. He began to place on his jeans and his newly repaired hoodie. He turned to Angirasu, he was putting on a jacket, after wiping his face of blue paint.

"Nice hustle, Aang," said Junior. Angirasu bore a slight surprised look. That may have been the first time that Junior had referred to him on a first name basis. It was so casual. Not to mention it was his nick name. The boy smiled.

"Yeah. But I'm gonna kill Rodan for ditching. We barely even got to show off the green Oni the first hour," said Angirasu in dismay.

"Yep. We'll find him," said Junior as the two began to emerge from the room they were in, fully dressed. They left behind the costumes for the next ones to take the role of of the Oni.

The two emerged, finding Mosura to be emerging from a room as well, dressed in her normal clothes and her face wiped of any make up.

"Now, let's go find that no good, lazy-" Mosura was interrupted as footsteps quickly approached. Twilight Sparkle arrived. She quickly grabbed Junior's arm.

"Hey, you busy? No? Great! Let's go!" said Twilight, as she quickly pulled Junior along.

"W-Wait! I have to-" Junior found himself towed away. He shrugged at the two Transmutants, as Twilight hauled him around the corner. Angirasu sighed.

"Guess it's just us," said Angirasu. He noticed Mosura to be frowning.

"Don't be too disappointed, Mosu," said Angirasu.

"Huh?" asked Mosura.

"Sorry if I'm being presumptuous, but I've noticed that you've been sweet on Gojira," said Angirasu. Mosura shook her head, a light blush on her face.

"No, don't be silly. We're just friends. Besides, that's not what has me worried," said Mosura. Angirasu shrugged.

"If you say so. Just don't give up yet," said Angirasu, as he walked down the hall. Mosura grunted in annoyance.

"I said it isn't like that!" cried Mosura, following the boy.

The two soon left the haunted house. They proceeded to search around for Rodan. They were mildly annoyed at the audacity he had to bail on the haunted house, when all of them were forced to participate. The two passed by many citizens, who were diverse in how they dressed for this holiday. Music was played by a band on a stage near the town hall. As the pair searched, they were suddenly greeted by a familiar face. Or rather, the face suddenly appeared in front of them.

"AH!" Mosura and Angirasu exclaimed with a start, before backing away. The person who had invaded their space was none other than Pinkie Pie. The Earthbound was dressed as a great white shark, her head poking out of the open mouth of the shark. Her arms were covered by sleeves that were shaped as pectoral fins and a tail fin ran down to her lower back. She actually looked quite childish.

"Hiya Aangey! Oh! Who's your friend? I've never seen you before!" said Pinkie, eagerly.

"H-Hey, Pinkie Pie," greeted Angirasu, warily.

"Mosura Yasu." Mosura greeted, looking away. Pinkie beamed at her.

"That's a pretty name! Why don't you come hang out with us?" suggested Pinkie, gesturing to a table. Sitting were Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy. Rarity was dressed as a vampiress; she wore a black dress that went down all the way to her shins. She wore a cape that had a red underside, and a black backside. When Rarity smiled, her red lips revealed that she was wearing fake fangs. Her ocean blue eyes were now red, likely from the use of eye contacts.

Applejack waved, sporting sleeves covered in synthetic brown fur. A pair of pointed canine ears were worn. The synthetic fur was exposed from beneath a torn shirt. She was dressed as a She-wolf.

Fluttershy, who appeared anxious, was dressed as a 'cat girl'. She sported a black one piece dress that went to her thighs; a headband with cat ears was upon her head. Her legs were covered in black nylon tights, matching her dress. She wore black heals and a black belt that had a tail at the end. A choker with a cat bell on it was around her neck. The tip of her nose was painted black to resemble a cat's nose and black lines across her cheeks that appeared as whiskers. In truth, the girl looked absolutely adorable. Just looking at her could leave people blushing.

"Ah... We actually have to-" Mosura attempted to back away. Anything to not have to interact with anybody was good enough. Rodan missing might have been a blessing in disguise. But, Pinkie grabbed the girl and towed her along.

"Come on, don't be shy! We're gonna be great friends!" said Pinkie.

"F-Friends?" asked Mosura, as Angirasu followed with a grimace. How the two wished that Junior was with them right about now. The two Transmutants found themselves seated with the girls, feeling out of place.

"Aw, you didn't keep your costumes on?" asked Rarity in disappointment.

"Well, there was no point. It was the only outfit for the Yurei role," said Mosura.

"Plus, my costume would've left me freezing," said Angirasu flatly.

"We were kind of hoping to head home too after we found Rodan," said Mosura. Fluttershy nodded, warily looking around.

"I know the feeling."

"Head home? It's Nightmare Night! We should be enjoying fun activities and gorge on free candy!" said Pinkie, eagerly. She stood and pulled the two Transmutants up to their feet, a wide grin on her face. The pair felt their senses warning them to run for the hills from this hyperactive girl.

"Let's go! I know tons of fun things we can do!" said Pinkie.

"B-But I-" Mosura attempted to protest, but the other girls began to stand up.

"Oh! That's a wonderful idea! What shall we do first?" asked Rarity.

"Really, we have to-" Angirasu raised a hand, but Applejack raised a hand.

"Apple bobbin'! That's always some good fun!" said Applejack.

"I-I'll do anything if it doesn't involve anything scary," said Fluttershy timidly.

"Alright, let's goooo!" Pinkie cried, as she dragged Angirasu and Mosura along.

The two Transmutants found themselves pulled into the numerous activities provided. Apple bobbing was an unusual one for the two. The two struggled to follow the rules. It wasn't easy trying to lean over a tub to catch apples with their mouths, while not inhaling any water. Mosura however would crouch close to the tub, straining to reach an apple by stretching her neck as far as she could.

"You know you can bend over the tub, right?" asked Rarity, raising a brow. Mosura sighed as she leaned against the tub on her knees.

"I just don't want people to gawk at my butt," whispered Mosura.

"Oh. Hmm, I've never even thought of that," said Rarity, a small blush on her face.

"Aw don't worry, Mosu! I think your butt's cute! It's round like a peach!" said Pinkie. This drew the attention of those within ear shot. Mosura whimpered as she cupped her hands over her rear, her face beat red.

"Your butt might be the cutest that I've ever-" Pinkie went silent as Mosura covered her mouth, meeting her with an embarrassed glare.

"Would you mind shutting- I mean, keeping quiet please?" said Mosura, attempting to muster a sweet tone. But, her expression and twitching brow betrayed that façade.

"Mmh Schorry," said Pinkie, her voice muffled. Angirasu snorted, while suppressing a chuckle. He stopped once Mosura met him with a glare.

Later, the group found themselves at another activity. The ring toss, involving tossing the rings into witch hats. This game was much more up to the speed of the mutants.

"OK, after this, we gotta-" Mosura stopped as she found Fluttershy tossing a ring. However, it just fell a couple of feet in front of her. The girl knelt down and picked it back up, before giving another attempt. Again, the ring hardly made any distance.

"Wow." Mosura's brows raised. She never knew anyone could be that bad at throwing.

"Oh foo," pouted Fluttershy, picking back up the ring. Angirasu approached.

"Need help?" asked Angirasu.

"No, I think I'm done. I'm just embarrassing myself," said Fluttershy, deeply frowning.

"No, you're being too hard on yourself," said Angirasu, as he tossed the ring. He managed to get the ring onto one of the witch hats.

"How'd you do that?" asked Fluttershy.

"Here, let me show you. It's all in the wrist," said Angirasu. He took the girl's hand and stood behind her. He positioned her, while guiding her arm with a slow and deliberate motion. Mosura raised a brow, as she noticed the close contact the two had.

"Keep your feet apart, move your arms this way, and flick your wrist once you reach your throwing point. Have a little more confidence. Then, let go," said Angirasu. Fluttershy nodded, narrowing her eyes. Angirasu took a step back, allowing the valkyrie to toss the ring. This time, she managed to land the shot onto one of the hats. Fluttershy squealed in delight.

"I did it!" cried Fluttershy.

"See?" Angirasu smiled. He raised a hand, prompting Fluttershy to meet his with a high five, giggling. Mosura's stomach went into knots again.

Later, the group moved onto the stands. Different games were played. From throwing darts at balloons, ski ball, and other games. Mosura noticed Junior being towed by Twilight to a stand. She appeared to be eager, as she pointed to one of the stands. Junior scratched at his head, a smile on his face. The boy paid for a ball at the stand, which he hurled at the bottles that were stacked. The bottles collapsed from the boy's effortless throw.

"You win, mac! Here' a little something to give to your girlfriend," said the man that ran the stand. He handed Junior a lavender plush unicorn. Junior almost thought it resembled Twilight in some ways, only without the highlights that were in the girl's hair.

"W-We're actually..." Junior scratched at his head in embarrassment. Twilight twiddled her fingers with a shy smile.

"We aren't dating," tittered Twilight. Mosura grimaced as she watched from afar. She was able to sense feelings that arose. Twilight's however, were the strongest. Junior handed Twilight the plush, which she took with a sweet smile. The two continued on, leaving the stand. Mosura sighed.

"Hey, I think we should-" Mosura was interrupted as she was pulled along with the group.

"Night's not over yet!" said Pinkie.

Soon, the group found themselves at 'Pumpkin Bowling'. There were makeshift lanes made up of wooden planks. People rolled pumpkins towards the set of pins at the end. Applejack made an effortless strike. Rarity refused to participate, fearful of splattering the pumpkin on herself. Pinkie, she tossed the pumpkin, which in fact resulted in a splatter, much to the dismay of the one running the activity.

"This seems like a waste of a vegetable," said Mosura oddly.

"I think pumpkins are actually fruit," said Angirasu, as he rolled the pumpkin. He made an effortless strike. Fluttershy clapped, a bright smile on her face.

"What a great shot!" said Fluttershy. She picked up a pumpkin, but grunted as she struggled to hold it.

"Whoa, that might be too heavy," said Angirasu, as he took the pumpkin off of her hands. Fluttershy blushed, as she felt the graze of his hands over her own. But, she was in awe of the boy seeming to show no sign of struggling to hold the pumpkin.

"You're quite strong, Angirasu," said Fluttershy. Angirasu looked away, an embarrassed smile on his face.

"Ah, well," said Angirasu. He set down the pumpkin and handed the Valkyrie a lighter one. Pinkie suddenly leaned close to Mosura, who prepared to roll her own pumpkin.

"Hey, is it me, or do you think Aangey and Fluttershy would make a cute couple?" whispered Pinkie.

"COUPLE?!" Mosura exclaimed, just as she rolled the pumpkin. But, it missed the pins. The startle caused the girl to have put too much power into her roll. This resulted in the pumpkin to roll along the ground. Mosura cupped her mouth in horror, as the pumpkin rolled passed numerous people. It soon made its way to where more people had gathered to dance. Mosura's blood ran cold, once she heard yelps and cries, and the forms of people to be falling over.

"Uh oh." Pinkie's shoulder slumped.

"Quick! Make yourselves scarce!" said Applejack, frantically. The group quickly dispersed from the stand, while the people recovered from the pumpkin that was carelessly rolled.

Next, the teens moved on to the High Striker. Applejack slammed a heavy mallet onto the board, causing the puck to shoot close to the bell, almost ringing it. She groaned in disappointment. She handed the mallet off to Angirasu, who smirked to himself. He raised the mallet with ease, bringing it down with all of his might. The puck then skyrocket towards the bell, knocking it off of the high striker. Everyone gasped and cheered at the sight. Angirasu smirked again, but he lost it once he felt Mosura glaring daggers at him.

"ANGIRASU!" Mosura shouted, causing the boy to wince. She grabbed him by the jacket.

"You didn't think to hold back in case you broke this thing?" demanded Mosura.

"It was an accident!" said Angirasu defensively.

"Hey, don't worry about it. Bulk Biceps breaks the High Striker all the time," said an Earthbound from the crowd. Suddenly, an incredibly buff valkyrie with short blond hair, red eyes, and tiny wings suddenly stood from among the crowd.

"YEAH!!" Bulk shouted, flexing his muscles. Mosura and Angirasu just stared blankly.

"Angirasu, you're incredible! I never knew you were so strong!" said Fluttershy. Angirasu smiled bashfully, looking away. Mosura scowled as she glanced at the boy.

Soon, the group moved onto another game. There were poles that stood, with nets resembling great spider webs. People tossed plush spiders into the net, attempting to get as close as possible to the center of the web. By now, most of the group was tossing their spiders into the net. Mosura was presented one of the plush spiders for herself to throw. The Transmutant's hair stood on end, as her pupils became pin pricks.

"Go ahead, Mosu!" said Pinkie, holding out the spider. Mosura backed away, her eyes bugging out of her head.

"KEEP THAT THING AWAY FROM ME!" Mosura cried.

"What's wrong?" Pinkie held out the spider to the girl. Mosura screamed as she backed away, swatting her hands at the plush. Mosura ran to Angirasu and hid behind him, burying her face into his back. Pinkie followed, but Mosura forced the boy to act as a shield.

"She has arachnophobia," said Angirasu, as Mosura whimpered.

"She's afraid of those people that do neat tricks at the circus?" asked Pinkie confused.

"Those are acrobats, darling. He means that Mosura is afraid of spiders," said Rarity.

"But it's just a plushie," said Pinkie, holding up the stuffed spider. Mosura tightly gripped Angirasu, glaring at the girl.

"I don't care! If its hairy and has eight legs, then I despise it!" cried Mosura.

"Aw but spiders are an important part of the ecosystem. They keep the world from being overrun by insects," said Fluttershy, holding a spider plush of her own. She smiled as she held up the plush.

"Spiders can be quite elegant too. The black widow for example is as beautiful as it is deadly. The gloss seen on their black carapace, the long legs and the red mark beneath their bulbous abdomen..." Angirasu glanced at the rose haired girl.

"That's not exactly helping," said Angirasu.

"I'm not listening! La la la la la!" Mosura cupped her hands over her ears. The girls chuckled and giggled in amusement. Mosura frowned.

"Hey, it's not funny. What scares you guys?" questioned Mosura.

"Aw we're just teasin', sugar cube. Don't take it personal," said Applejack. Fluttershy made her way to Mosura, placing a hand on her shoulder while holding an apologetic look.

"I'm sorry for laughing, Mosura. Don't feel bad about being afraid of spiders. I'm not exactly the bravest person myself," said Fluttershy. Suddenly, Rainbow Dash appeared from behind grabbing the girl's shoulders.

"Boo!" Rainbow cried. Fluttershy gave a short squeal of fright, jumping to her feet. From between Rarity and Applejack, Rodan appeared, wearing his green oni mask.

"RAAH!" Rodan snarled, causing the two girls to cry out in fright as well.

"RODAN!" Mosura and Angirasu yelled, having just remembered that they were searching for him. Being dragged around to play these games had certainly side tracked them. What enjoyment they had was immediately forgotten, once their annoyance was dialed up with the boy.

Fluttershy suddenly swooned, as her eyes rolled back. Angirasu gasped, once the girl began to lose her balance. Without warning, he bolted after her and caught her into his arms.

"Oh my gosh, are you alright?!" asked Angirasu, frantic. The girl didn't respond, as she leaned in his arms, completely catatonic. He began to shake her.

"H-Hey! Snap out of it!" cried Angirasu.

"Easy does it, Sugarcube. She'll be fine. She has a habit at doing that," said Applejack, while she and the others glared at Rainbow and Rodan.

"Uh... Sorry?" Rainbow shrugged, a sheepish smile on her face. Mosura suddenly grabbed Rodan by his ear, yanking him over. He yelped in pain.

"Where have you been?! You were supposed to help with the haunted house!"

"Ow! I-I was just having fun with Rainbow Dash!" Rodan winced. Mosura growled as she began to grab the boy's cheeks, pulling them apart.

"You know how worried I was? Huh?" Mosura growled. Rodan cried out in pain, as a single tear from the pain was shed.

"Mosu, you're embarrassing me!" whispered Rodan, as he found the amused looks of the girls.

"Of course I am! You always go off on your own to goof off! How're you gonna make up for this?" asked Mosura, pulling the boy's cheeks. Rodan attempted to pry her hands off, but that only made her pinch his cheeks more.

"It's like watching a mother scold her child," giggled Rarity.

As Mosura was scolding Rodan, Angirasu helped Fluttershy over to a bench. He sat her down gently, as the girl snapped out of her catatonic state.

"Wha... What happened?" Fluttershy muttered, shaking her head.

"Let me get you some water," said Angirasu, as he rushed over to a stand, where a woman stood with all sorts of snacks and bottled drinks. Fluttershy whimpered as she noticed the frightening oni mask that Rodan had hanging from his neck, as Mosura continued her scolding. The hollow sockets of the demon stared into her, causing the girl to pant. Her eyes darted around, as some people passed by, dressed in their Nightmare Night outfits. In her rattled state, the costumes looked much more terrifying from her perspective. The girl jumped and cried out as she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"I-I'm sorry!" Angirasu exclaimed, quickly retracting his hand. Fluttershy relaxed, once she noticed the boy. She sighed in relief. He held out a water bottle, which she graciously took. The valkyrie drank from the cool, refreshing liquid, feeling her nerves settling a bit. She smiled sweetly at the Transmutant.

"Thank you, Angirasu," said Fluttershy. She sighed in dismay.

"This is my least favorite holiday," said Fluttershy. Angirasu bore a look of confusion.

"Really? But you looked to have been having fun."

"I was, when I wasn't getting scared," said Fluttershy, staring at her water bottle. She grimaced.

"I didn't even wanna come out tonight. But my friends wanted me to. I guess my costume is fitting for me. I'm like a scared cat," said Fluttershy, melancholic. Angirasu took a seat next to her.

"Don't be upset. It wasn't nice of them to scare you like that. It's Ok to get scared. Take it from me. I've had plenty of times in my life where I've been scared," said Angirasu. While it may have seemed 'uncool' to admit that to someone else, Angirasu wasn't ashamed. He was comfortable with revealing that sort of thing. If it meant reassuring someone else, then it'd be worth the mockery from Rodan later on.

"Even so, that doesn't help me," sighed Fluttershy. Angirasu scratched at his head, thoughtful. He smiled.

"Hey, you know what helps me when I'm scared? I face it head on like there's no tomorrow. You'll never feel more alive," said Angirasu. Fluttershy raised a brow. She giggled in amusement. The boy blushed in embarrassment.

"W-What's so funny?"

"I'm sorry. I just have a hard time imagining you being scared. I have to wonder what kinds of things make you scared," said Fluttershy. Angirasu looked off to the side, a slight frown on his face.

"There are a lot of things, to be honest. But, I manage," said Angirasu. He cleared his throat, as he scratched at his head.

"F-For example... I was kind of scared to interact with you and the others when we met," said Angirasu. Fluttershy smiled.

"Well, I guess we have that in common. It takes me awhile to get used to new people," said Fluttershy. She gasped, once she noticed someone dressed as a mummy to be passing by. She sighed in dismay.

"I-I think I'm going go home," said Fluttershy as she stood up.

"Oh. OK, I understand. Probably enough excitement for one day, huh?" asked Anigrasu, giving a small chuckle.

"Mmhm. I'll see you later," said Fluttershy. But, she froze once she found her path obscured by dozens of people dressed as spooks, ghouls and other monsters. She whimpered. The girl turned to face Angirasu.

"Um... Would you mind walking me home? That is if you want to. I'm probably being a bother," said Fluttershy, twiddling her fingers. Angirasu smiled as he nodded. He made his way to Mosura, who took a calming breath, while Rodan rubbed his red, tender cheeks with a wince.

"Hey, Mosu. I'm gonna walk Fluttershy home. I'll see you at home later," said Angirasu. Mosura sighed.

"Oh, alright. Just be careful," said Mosura. Angirasu nodded to her, as he joined Fluttershy.

The mutant and valkyrie were walking down through town. Fluttershy grew anxious as they passed all of the spooky props and costumed citizens. She instinctively clung to Angirasu's arm, causing the boy's heart to jump and his face to redden. As they walked, they came across Junior and Twilight, who were walking side by side.

"I would've beaten you at ski ball had I not been scared by Rainbow Dash," said Twilight, indignant. Junior smirked playfully.

"Lucky me," said Junior. The two noticed Angirasu and Fluttershy.

"Oh, hey you two," greeted Junior. Twilight smiled coyly.

"What's all this now?" asked Twilight, gesturing to the pair. Angirasu's and Fluttershy's eyes met. The two quickly backed a few inches away from each other. Angirasu rubbed the back of his head, sheepishly. Fluttershy shyly held her arm.

"We uh- It's not-" Fluttershy and Angirasu fumbled over their words. Junior forced an amused look, while Twilight snickered.

"W-We're just heading home. It's late. Angirasu's walking me because..." Fluttershy eyed the area around her, warily.

"Oh right. Not a fan of Nightmare Night," said Junior, a sympathetic smile on his face.

"Well, see you tomorrow! I hope you had fun, Angirasu!" said Twilight, sweetly. Angirasu lightly smiled with a nod.

"Yeah... I did. Goodnight," said Angirasu.

Later that evening, Angirasu and Fluttershy were walking side by side. They had made it out of the main town square, moving to the more rural area of Ponyville. The area was dimly lit by the starry night sky and the bright moon above. Fire flies flew about in the area on this evening.

"Hey, may I ask you something?" asked Fluttershy.

"Yes?" Angirasu directed his attention to the girl.

"You seem to be quite close to Rodan and Mosura. Have you known for each other for very long?" asked Fluttershy.

"Yeah, since we were children. You could say we're inseparable," said Angirasu. Fluttershy looked to the boy in wonder.

"How did you meet?"

"Well... We were orphans. We practically grew up together. We were family," said Angirasu. That wasn't exactly a stretch of the truth. But, he wasn't dumb enough to disclose everything to the girl. Fluttershy met him with a sad look.

"Oh. I'm sorry." The girl said softly.

"We uh... We did some questionable things growing up just to survive. Mosura came up with the idea that we'd come to Equestria to pursue a better life. A couple years back, we made our home here. It wasn't easy, but I think we've ended up well off," said Angirasu. While some may not consider living in hiding in the Everfree forest as 'well off', Angirasu was content. It was the best situation that he and the mutants could find themselves in with their predicament.

"I've lived in Ponyville for a long time. How come I've never seen you before?" asked Fluttershy, curiously.

"We keep to ourselves. We thought it was easier than acclimating to another culture." Angirasu answered. Fluttershy hummed to herself.

"You sort of remind me of Goji," said Fluttershy. Angirasu raised a brow.

"Oh? How so?"

"Well, you both seem to have hard experiences. You're so far from a place that was your home. Though Goji had mentioned that he had trouble adapting." said Fluttershy.

"Well, you may be right," said Angirasu. Though really, the girl wasn't too far off in regards to having hard experiences. She was just ignorant of the true nature of such struggles.

"But, you both are pretty strong, He's a good man. I can tell that he is. I think you are too," said Fluttershy, a small smile. Angirasu softly smiled back.

"Good to know."

"Oh. We're here," said Fluttershy. The pair stood in front of a path that led straight up to the girl's cottage. Bird houses hung from the trees, and a leafy top made up the cottage itself. A stream ran beneath an arch, leading to a small pond. The girl turned to Angirasu and gently took his hand into her own hands. The boy's hair stood on end at her gentle touch.

"Thank you for walking me home. I felt better knowing that I had a friend with me," said Fluttershy, sweetly. Angirasu was surprised at this. This girl was quick to declare him a friend. But, he couldn't be opposed to this. Angirasu smiled with a light blush, nodding.

"You're welcome. Have a good night," said Angirasu. Fluttershy waved, as she entered her cottage, the light flickering on. Angirasu softly smiled to himself, but felt his heart racing. He sighed, bearing a melancholic look. Angirasu turned and began to make his way home.

Later, the boy soon found himself back in the lair of the Everfree. He stood in the kitchen at the stove, boiling water. He turned once he noticed the front door opening. He found Rodan and Mosura to be entering the house. Rodan yawned as he left.

"Time to hit the sack," said Rodan. Mosura made her way to the kitchen, slouching over the counter with a tired sigh.

"Man, I'm beat," said Mosura. Angirasu poured hot tea into a cup. He presented it to the girl, who graciously took it. She blew into the cup, before taking a sip. The hot tea traveled down to her gut, warming her up from within.

"Let's not make tonight a habit," said Mosura. Angirasu cleared his throat.

"R-Right. But, I guess it was pretty fun, right?" asked Angirasu. Mosura stared into her cup, softly smiling.

"Yeah, it was."

Chapter 11: A Happy Birthday

Nine years ago...

It was a cold night. The evening sky was darkening, as a storm rolled in. The sound of hellish shrieks filled the air.

Junior found himself diving for cover, as a tree fell down. The boy's eyes were wide, his heart pounding in his chest. The child found a massive creature to be crashing into the earth close to him.

The creature was like a demon with a scarlet carapace, and four bat-like wings. The beast had a face that almost resembled the skull of a man's. Its beady yellow soulless eyes narrowed at the boy, as mist seeped out from crests that stuck out from the sides of the demon's head. A single tall horn protruded from its head.

The demon stood on a pair of hulking armored legs, and raised its almost skeletal arms. Its long claws carved into the fallen tree, while shrieking.

Junior cried out as he bolted from cover, just as the demon spewed a violet ray and mist from its mouth. The ray engulfed the tree, causing it to quickly decay. The child scrambled through the forest, as the demon shrieked, charging after him. It knocked down every tree that was in its path.

Suddenly, Senior, in his beast form, slammed into the demon. The two tumbled into a few trees, causing them to collapse over them. The dragon rose up and shrieked at the demon, which crouched to the ground, spreading its wings. The demon lunged for Senior, who had taken a fallen tree and swat it out of the air. The demon fell to the ground, causing the earth around them to shake.

The demon hissed as its horned began to illuminate. It lunged again, as a projection of plasma extended from the beast's horn. With a swing of its head, a long projection of plasma slashed across Senior's chest. In an instant, the armor and leathery chest of Senior suddenly split open. His wound bled profusely. Senior wailed as he stumbled back, clutching his wound, which stained his hands. The demon cackled as it swung its tail, where a pincer was revealed at the end. The pincer locked onto Senior's neck and slammed him to the ground.

"FATHER!" Junior cried.

Senior snarled, as a cyan light glowed from his dorsal plates, as well as the gaps in his scales. A loud whir filled the air. Senior roared as a bust of energy exploded from his body. The demon shrieked in agony, as it was burned by the dragon's raw power. It backed away, as the membranes of its wings bore burns, portions of its carapace were charred, and its pincer on its tail crumbled to ash. The demon shrieked in rage, glaring at Senior.

The forest had caught on fire from the attack. In an instant, the closest trees in the surrounding area had been lit aflame, which quickly spread all around. Senior panted, as his wound bled profusely. His body was covered in slashes and bite marks that were gained from this battle. He was visibly growing weak. That blast drained him even further. He turned to Junior, who stood in cover.

"Junior, you must go."

Junior was taken aback. He turned to find the demon attempting to recompose itself. While it was in no better shape, it still had a lot more fight left in it.

"Father, I can help you! Together we can beat him!" said Junior.

"No, I will not risk your life. Get as far away from here as you can. MONARCH will no doubt pursue. I will hold this demon off," said Senior.

"The Takeshi clan do not run!" shouted Junior. Senior held a bitter smile on his muzzle.

"That's right. But that was the old way. The way of the samurai has ended. It ends with me, my son. You may live as you choose," said Senior. Junior shook his head, his eyes watery. His mind was racing. He was no fool. He knew what was to come.

"Dad, please! I don't want to lose you too!" cried Junior. Senior softly smiled.

"Fret not, for death is a mere parting. I will be with your dear mother. We shall meet again someday," said Senior, turning to face the demon, who's armor began to suddenly regenerate. The pincer on its tail reformed. The demon chuckled darkly, narrowing its eyes.

"I love you, my son," said Senior. Junior's eyes began to run with tears. His father gave one final shriek, before charging head on to the demon.

"GOOOO!!" Senior shouted, as the two beasts collided. Junior ran from the area, but skidded to a halt once he heard the sound of cracking. He cried out as a tree branch dropped in front of him. He suddenly heard a pained cry. He whipped around, only to find the demon holding his father by the head. Senior groaned, the tail had a lock on his neck. The demon grabbed his head, digging his claws into his skull.

"Your line ends here..." The demon spoke in a rasped voice. It pried open Senior's mouth. The crests of the demon began to spark, as did its horn. It opened its own mouth wide and spewed a violet ray of energy. The ray shot down Senior's throat. His eyes rolled back, as the flesh around his mouth began to deteriorate. The ray soon pierced through his neck, eating away at the flesh and muscle, leaving only bone. The demon ceased spewing its ray, holding Senior's head. The mutant's eyes were cloudy. His neck had completely decayed, destroying all organic matter, except for the bones that held the head in place. The demon tossed Senior to the ground. It spread its wings and shrieked, claiming victory over the Transmutant it had vanquished.

Junior just stared, his eyes meeting with Senior's. The eyes lost their light. Soon, the boy realized that he was now looking at an empty shell. His eyes ran with tears, as the fire raged around him. The demon focused its attention on him with a hiss. The fiery atmosphere and light truly gave this creature its demonic appearance. It was though Junior had been dropped in the middle of the Netherworld.

"Don't despair. You will be joining him soon," said the demon, malice in its voice. Junior backed away fearfully, as the creature approached. Junior's sclera began to darken, as his heart pounded in his chest. his face began to contort and twist, as an inhuman grunt escaped from his throat. He felt like he was losing consciousness, yet his body still remained animated.

Suddenly, a beam shot towards the demon. It shrieked in agony, as its shoulder was suddenly covered in ice. It turned with a snarl, finding a couple of tank-like vehicles to be approaching. They bore large cannons, with satellite-like attachments at the tip of the barrels. A platoon of MONARCH infantry units arrived alongside them. Junior gasped, as he snapped out of his haze.

"Take him down!" ordered the commanding officer.

The tanks aimed their cannons at the demon, firing off their beams. The demon shrieked as its body was bombarded by the blasts from the cannons. The impact of the blast froze the creature's body. It began to slow down, as it attempted to flee, but, it collapsed, while still being bombarded by the blasts. It shrieked as its movements began to slow down, the freezing cold shutting down its motor skills.

"Son of a bitch. Director, Alpha has been terminated by Oni. We were too late," said the commanding officer, talking over the COM.

"Damn it. Salvage what you can. Make sure that you find Lucky Dragon and terminate him," said Onyx, over the COM. His tone however was that of displeasure. It was no surprise, since Alpha was their number one priority.

"Lucky Dragon sighted!" a soldier cried out, raising his rifle. He was suddenly shoved out of the way by Kenra.

"HE'S MINE!" The woman shouted, before aiming her rifle. Junior gasped, once the soldiers turned their sights on him. He turned to flee, as Kenra fired off her weapon at him. The boy panted as he bolted through the burning woods, escaping to what was unscathed by the flames. Bolts from the soldiers' guns shot after him. He cried out, as the bolts nearly struck him, only to zip by and crash into either trees or the ground. Junior forced his way through the bushes, stumbling. He grunted, as his body began to change form. Soon, he had changed into his beast state. While he wasn't as strong or large as his father, he at least would be protected.

HUMVEES pursued the boy. Kenra sat at the turret, a smirk on her scarred face. She began to fire off the gun, sending rapid shots of magic bolts. Junior cried out as he felt the bolts against his back. While they didn't pierce, they were enough to cause pain. He continued to run, as a second HUMVEE flanked the other. A gunner turned the turret to the boy, launching a harpoon at him. The harpoon managed to impale Junior in the shoulder, causing him to wail in agony. A tether was attached to the harpoon, pulling against him. The mutant stumbled over his own feet, tripping and falling down a hill. This caused the tether to tear, causing the HUMVEE to nearly crash.

"GET DOWN THERE AND FLUSH THAT THING OUT!" The commanding officer shouted.

Junior found himself tumbling passed trees and bushes, slamming down into a stream. He whimpered, as the harpoon stuck out of his shoulder, causing him to bleed into the water. His eyes ran with tears. All he could think of his father. If he had been stronger, and if he had been braver, he could have saved him. His father was gone because of his weakness. He ran when he should've fight. Now, he was fleeing like a coward. He was a disgrace to the Takeshi name.

"THERE IT IS!" A voice shouted. Junior turned to find a few soldiers to have made it down to the stream. He bolted up to his feet and ran, as the soldiers fired their weapons at his hide. The soldiers fired their rifles and shot guns at him, causing nasty stings. Junior felt like that sooner or later, these bolts will cause more damage. Water splashed from every step that was taken.

Junior fled from the stream, but found the HUMVEES to have been giving chase. Kenra fired from the turret, screaming. Junior winced as the bolts continued pelting him. A second HUMVEE arrived. A soldier carried a rocket launcher in his grasp. He fired at the young mutant. The rocket zipped passed the boy, missing him. It exploded against the ground, sending debris his way. Junior kept running. But, he found a large tree in his path on the road. He picked up his pace. The Transmutant latched onto the tree and mustered up enough strength to bring the tree down.

The HUMVEEs skidded to a halt. Kenra yelped as she felt herself nearly thrown out of the gunner seat. She found Junior to have taken advantage of this and kept running. She slammed her fist on the roof of the vehicle in anger.

"FUCK!"

Junior continued to flee from the area. He panted, having not heard a single rev of an engine, or gun fire. He may have actually got a moment to catch his breath. The mutant found himself in a clearing of the forest. He whimpered as he grabbed the harpoon that stuck out of him and yanked it out, crying out in pain with tears streaming down his face. He panted, dropping the harpoon to the ground and cupped his wound, looking around. His stomach went into knots once he saw that there was a cliff ahead.

"Oh no." Junior panted. He wasn't sure how much longer he could keep running. He was trapped. The mutant gasped once he heard the roar of engines. He found the HUMVEES to be rushing after him. They came in from all directions, closing in on him. Junior turned to the cliff, finding an ocean out in the horizon. It was his only chance.

Junior grunted as he mustered up what little stamina he had left and sprinted towards the cliff. He trampled the earth beneath his feet, nearing the cliff. But, he heard the roar of an engine at his side. A HUMVEE came racing towards him at full throttle. The vehicle slammed into him. Junior cried out as he was sent spiraling to the ground. The vehicles stopped. Soldiers emerged from them, aiming their weapons at the boy. Kenra smiled darkly once she raised herself up to the turret of the vehicle she rode in, gripping the handles.

Junior staggered to his feet, whimpering in pain. He found the soldiers and turrets all aiming right for him. Junior shakily raised a hand, causing the soldiers to tense.

"P-Please, this is a mistake," said Junior. The soldiers showed no expression aside from animosity. They weren't moved by the mutant's tears.

"Fire on my command," said the commanding officer. The weapons all cocked in unison.

"I don't want to hurt anyone," said Junior.

"Ready! Aim!" The C.O. shouted. The world around Junior began to spin. He was going to die here. Put down like a mad dog in the street. Junior suddenly felt a chill. The air had suddenly grown freezing cold. He froze, feeling a pair of hands on the sides of his head. Junior's brow twitched, as his sclera blackened. His irises became soulless silver. His head contorted, as a growl rumbled in his throat. Junior suddenly made a loud shriek, attempting to lunge for the soldiers.

"FIRE!!" The C.O. shouted. In unison, the soldiers opened fire on the Transmutant. Junior wailed as he was bombarded by the bolts of their weapons all at once. He began to back away snarling like a deranged beast, saliva flailing from his mouth. The soldiers continued firing, pushing Junior back to the cliff. One of the soldiers drew out a rocket launcher, crouching to the ground, as another loaded it.

"Rocket, going out!" The soldier announced. The rocket blasted from the launcher, soaring towards Junior. The rocket detonated on impact, exploding against the boy's chest. Junior was blown off of his feet, falling backwards. He was at the edge of the cliff, staggering back up. He snarled, as his chest gave off smoke. A ghastly wound was left behind. Junior stood in a daze as the soldier's ammunition ran dry. Kenra cursed as she smacked the turret, as it overheated. Junior's eyes rolled back as he fell back. The Transmutant plummeted down to the freezing cold ocean water below.

The commanding officer made his way to the edge of the cliff. The wind blew against him. He gazed down to the watery abyss, where the mutant had fallen. There was no sign of him.

"Target has been terminated, Director," said the commanding officer.

"Can you confirm kill?" asked Onyx, over the COM. The officer hesitated for a brief moment, before answering.

"Negative. Target fell into the sea."

"Then until we find a carcass, it's still out there. Sweep for Lucky Dragon. I will be sending the coast guard to assist in the search," said Onyx.

"Copy that. Over and out," said the commanding officer. He motioned for the soldiers to fall in, as he stepped away from the cliff.

Junior's eyes opened. The boy coughed up water. He felt a chilling breeze, along with the splash of water over him from the waves. He sluggishly picked himself up from the muddy sand. He panted, his body in agony. He found himself back in his human form, naked and cold. His body was covered in numerous bruises, and blisters. He hissed as he held his chest, which caused a sharp pain in his shoulder. He found a soft tissue to be formed on his chest, where the rocket had hit. On his shoulder, soft tissue had also formed. His body had regenerated the wounds, but he could still feel the pain of his injuries.

Junior gasped once he noticed a few boats to be running along the coast, approaching. Junior looked down to the ground, finding that the large muddy imprint from his previous form to have been washed away by the waves. Junior took the opportunity to flee from the area, disappearing into the woods.

A couple hours had passed. Junior spent the whole time running. He didn't stop to rest. No matter how much his body ached, or how tired his legs got, Junior pushed on. He dreaded that stopping would mean his demise. Be in the elements or MONARCH. Junior staggered out of the woods, finding a rural town ahead. His salvation was at hand. He had found civilization.

Junior began to rush through the night, making his way to the town. But, he slowed down, as he felt the breeze over his bare skin. He couldn't run around naked like this. Not to mention that it may have been unwise to remain here for too long. That left only one option. The boy needed to fill whatever needs that he could that was most important at the moment.

The boy sneaked to a yard, where a house lied. Junior began to sneak over to the laundry line, searching for whatever clothes that he could. Fortunately, there was a pair of shorts that was his size hanging. Junior snatched them from the pins and slipped them on, before sneaking away from the yard into the shadows. Junior roamed the lonely road in the night on his own. Many of the houses were dark, signs of slumbering residents.

The boy's stomach growled. He grimaced as he felt his gut. He noticed a small building ahead. It was a local restaurant. Junior jogged over to the building, finding that it was closed. The boy sighed. But, an idea came to mind. He ran around back, finding sets of trash bags to be resting on top of a wooden pallet. The boy made his way over to the bags. This wasn't the first time that he had to dive in trash for something to eat.

One by one, Junior tore open the bags. The boy grimaced, having no such luck of finding anything that he could eat. But, he finally managed to come across something he could eat. He found thrown away produce, obviously from the kitchen of the establishment. Junior began to scarf down what he could.

"Oi! What do you think you’re doing?!" A man shouted, having emerged from the back door of the establishment. Junior suddenly dropped everything and bolted out of the area. His mouth still stuffed with some cabbage. The man shouted as he gave chase. But, Junior was able to outrun him with ease.

Later, Junior found himself arriving at the steps of an abandoned temple. The boy passed by Shisa statues, which sat with barred teeth, as their large eyes glared at whatever wicked spirit would trespass. Or so as the legend goes.

Junior soon entered the inside of the temple, finding it to have been run down. Planks of wood were decayed, the ceiling had partially caved in. The shrine was in shambles. Junior sat down in the corner of this dark, cold place. The boy huddled his knees close to himself, his eyes burning with tears. He buried his face into his knees, weeping. Now, he was all alone.

Present Day...

It was early morning. Clouds filled the morning sky of Ponyville. The air was freezing cold. Junior found himself bundled in just his hoodie, which Rarity had repaired some time back. Junior sighed, as his hot breath appeared in front of him as mist. He looked up to the cold sky, a stoic look on his face. Junior made his way into Ponyville, which was covered in snow.

People were in the process of putting up decorations for the coming holiday. Hearth's Warming. Another holiday that was new to Junior from when he first came to Equestria. Junior gasped once he noticed Pinkie Pie, bounding through the snow with a cheerful look on her face.

"Ah man." Junior grunted, as he hid behind a corner. The girl bounded passed him, having not noticed him. Junior sighed in relief.

"Safe." Junior whispered to himself.

"Safe from what?" Pinkie suddenly appeared in front of the boy, hanging upside down from a flag pole with a smile.

"AH!" Junior exclaimed, stumbling back. He sighed in annoyance, glaring at the girl.

"Don't do that!" scolded Junior. Pinkie giggled. She gasped as the back of her legs nearly slipped from the pole. She tittered, having secured herself.

"How'd you even do that?" asked Junior.

"Don't question it!" said Pinkie. Junior sighed in dismay.

"No, I shouldn't anymore. Get down from there before you hurt yourself," said Junior.

"OK! Catch me!" said Pinkie as she swung her legs off of the pole, she hung off by her hands, but they slipped from the cold metallic surface.

"AH!" Pinkie cried. Junior instinctively caught the girl into his arms. Pinkie sighed in relief. She then smiled bashfully a she looked up at Junior, realizing that he was carrying her like a princess.

"Gosh, Goji. You sure do know how to make a girl feel special," said Pinkie. Junior rolled his eyes.

"Should I reward you with a kiss, good sir?" asked Pinkie, puckering her lips with a smooching sound.

"I'm gonna drop you." Junior stated flatly. Pinkie giggled with a snort.

"Just kidding!"

Junior set the girl down, allowing her to adjust her jacket. She was bundled up warmly, with a thick jacket, a beanie and a pair of cotton gloves. She sighed.

"So, are you excited?" asked Pinkie. Junior grimaced.

"For what?" asked Junior.

"For your birthday, silly! Twilight told me that your birthday was tomorrow!" giggled the Earthbound.

"Of course she did," said Junior. Pinkie took his hands, bouncing up and down excitedly.

"I have a lot planned! I have a list of guests that I'll be sending out invites to! We'll make this the most fun birthday you've ever had!" said Pinkie.

"Isn't it usually the person with the birthday who decides who they want to invite? At any case, I rather you didn't throw me a party, Pinkie," said Junior, pulling his hands away. The girl bore an incredulous look.

"Why not?"

"No offense, but your parties are... not my thing," said Junior, shrugging. Pinkie gasped in shock.

"How could you say that?! I throw the most fantastic parties in all of Equestria! Show me one other person who throws a better party than me!" said Pinkie, indignant.

"I don't doubt you are. And that's the problem. I was kinda hoping to keep to myself on my birthday. You know, kick back and relax. Maybe treat myself to a nice meal. Parties aren't really my thing." said Junior. Pinkie's expression turned to a deep frown. She kicked at the snow before sitting on the frozen steps to the building they stood by.

"Oh, OK. I understand. I'll probably just toss out that yummy chocolate cake that I made, Chocolate filling, chocolate icing..." Pinkie said, with a sad tone. Junior seemed to perk up at this.

"Chocolate?"

"It's really good too. But oh well. And I guess I'll just tell everyone that you aren't interested in hanging out for your birthday. All of your friends, who love you very much. I guess we aren't very good friends if you don't want to celebrate the day you were born with us," said Pinkie, twiddling her fingers, sniffling. Junior sighed in dismay. The girl sure did know how to play the guilt trip card.

"Oh. Alright," muttered Junior. Pinkie perked up.

"Alright what?"

"I guess we can celebrate my birthday together," said Junior in defeat. Pinkie suddenly jumped to her feet.

"YAY!" Pinkie wrapped the boy into a tight hug. Junior grumbled with an embarrassed look, as the girl nuzzled her cheek against his chest.

"You won't regret it, Goji! It'll be lots of fun!" said Pinkie, excitedly. Junior suddenly pulled away from the girl.

"Hold it. I have a few conditions." Junior interjected.

"OK!" said Pinkie.

"One, DO NOT, invite the whole town. Not half, not one third, not even my neighbors aside from Fluttershy. Only our friends," said Junior.

"Can we invite Rodan, Mosura and Angirasu?" asked Pinkie, eagerly.

"They are our friends, aren't they?" asked Junior, bearing an amused smile. The Earthbound squealed in delight.

"Number two, keep it casual. Number three, food and drinks. And I hope you weren't lying about the cake," said Junior.

"You have a sweet tooth?" asked Pinkie, playfully.

"Only when it gets cold. Number Four, no happy birthday songs. In fact, let's make singing off limits," said Junior.

"Aw... But's that's the best part!" Pinkie whined in disappointment.

"Pinkie." Junior said sternly.

"Oh OK. Can we at least play some games?" asked Pinkie. Junior sighed.

"Why not?"

Pinkie clapped her hands excitedly.

"I'll let everyone know! Oh! Do you know where Mosu, Rodan and Aangey live?" asked Pinkie. Junior's heart jumped at this.

"Uh- Don't worry about that. I'll let them know for you. In fact, tell me where the party will be held," said Junior.

"Your place?" asked Pinkie.

"Eh. Too small," said Junior. He also didn't like the idea of cleaning up his house again after he's just cleaned today.

"We can hold it the library."

Junior and Pinkie turned, finding Twilight to be standing nearby, bundled in a coat and ear muffs. Her nose and cheeks were red from the cold.

"Sorry, overheard you two and decided to drop by," said Twilight, sheepish.

"Are you sure?" asked Junior, reluctant.

"Mmhm! I'm positive! There's plenty of space. Besides, I'll take any excuse to hang out with my friends," said Twilight sweetly. Junior smiled.

"I guess your place it is."

"I need to get everything ready! See you tomorrow!" Pinkie suddenly bolted away, leaving Junior and Twilight behind. Junior sighed tiredly.

"That girl. I couldn't even say no," said Junior.

"I'm glad you didn't," said Twilight. Junior blushed as he saw the look that the girl was giving him. Something about it made his heart throb. It was the sweetest smile she has given him. Junior cleared his throat.

"A-At any rate, I should be going. I have errands to run," said Junior.

"See you later!" said Twilight, waving to the boy.

Junior made his way further into town. While he wasn't going to be able to relax on his birthday as he hoped, and avoid Pinkie's eagerness to throw a party, he was happy that the girl was willing to compromise with him. Maybe it might be a fun experience.

The Transmutant made his way over to the post office. He brushed off snow from his shoulders as he made his way to the front counter, where a green haired Earthbound stood. A three leaf plant making up the seal of an envelope, representing his Cutie Mark, was displayed on a patch on his uniform.

"Morning, Mr. Takeshi." The man greeted.

"Morning Shamrock Post. Just came to send something out," said Junior, reaching into his hoodie, drawing out two sealed packages.

"Ah. Gifts for Hearth's Warming?" asked Shamrock, taking the packages.

"Yeah, something like that."

"Gifts should be wrapped. We can take care of that here if you'd like. Just three extra bits," said Shamrock.

"Sure." Junior shrugged. He looked across the counter as Shamrock made his way to the back.

"Looks like the post office has been busy," said Junior.

"That's the understatement of the century. We might be working on Hearth's Warming Eve itself. I'm afraid that I have to break that to my daughter," said Shamrock in dismay.

"Well, at least mom's at home, right?" asked Junior, after setting down three bits.

"I wish. Unfortunately, she's smothered with work as well," said Shamrock.

"Oh." Junior said in surprise.

"Yeah. But, it puts food on the table and clothes on that girl's back. I'm sure she'll understand," said Shamrock, optimistically.

"Well, hang in there," said Junior

The next day had come. Junior found himself walking alongside the rest of the Mutant 4 into Ponyville. Rodan bore an eager look, while Angirasu was mildly chipper. Mosura however had somewhat of a grimace.

"You don't have to come if you're uncomfortable, Mosu," said Junior. Mosura shook her head.

"N-No. Sorry, I'm just still getting used to interacting with the outside world. I don't know if you've noticed, but I'm way out of practice when it comes to social interactions," said Mosura.

"That's what happens when you live in isolation for years," said Rodan flatly.

"Don't worry about it. It's just my friends that are going to be there," said Junior.

"Well, that makes me feel a little better. But even still, I wouldn't want to miss celebrating your birthday. Welcome to the 19th year of your life," said Mosura, playfully.

"He's in his prime, but is like a grumpy old man," said Rodan.

"Watch it, Rodan," said Junior.

The quartet found themselves arriving at the Golden Oaks Library. Junior knocked on the door.

"Come in!" Twilight's voice called from behind the door. The Transmutants looked to each other oddly. Junior shrugged, before opening the door. Once it opened, there was a loud explosion. Debris flew towards the Mutant 4. Junior's eyes constricted, as his adrenaline shot up. The boy suddenly dove down for cover, as the rest of the mutant 4 exclaimed with a start.

"SUPRISE!!" The Main 6 and Spike cried out in unison. Pinkie was standing inside with a cannon, as confetti fell to the ground.

"Oh gods, my heart!" Mosura held a hand to her chest, panting.

"Wait, you can't throw a surprise party when the guest of honor's aware of there being a party!" said Rodan.

"Yeah, we tried to tell her that. But Pinkie insisted that we did it anyway," said Twilight flatly.

"Say, where is the birthday boy?" asked Applejack, confused.

"What? He's right-" Mosura turned but gasped, once she noticed Junior to be on the ground.

"Oh gosh, Gojira!" exclaimed Mosura. She stepped over and knelt down next to the boy. She reached to touch his shoulder. Once she did, Junior quickly turned on his back, his arms raised over himself in a protective manner. The girl's eyes widened, once she noticed the boy looking pale. His eyes were wide and alert. His breaths were quick, and he was trembling. She's never seen such genuine fear in the boy.

The sound of the cannon triggered an old memory. Being shot at by MONARCH with their guns and rockets. He barely survived that encounter. Being so young and faced in such a dire situation left the boy traumatized.

"Oh shit," said Rodan.

"I-Is he OK?" asked Fluttershy, as the rest stepped out of the library. Worried looks were on their faces. Mosura took the boy's head and made him face her.

"Hey, hey. Look at me. Calm down. It's OK," said Mosura, her tone soothing and soft. Junior stared into her eyes and felt her warm touch, as he lied in the cold snow. The reassurance she gave and her comforting voice helped the boy to settle his breathing. The sounds of gun fire and booming explosions faded from his thoughts. His trembling ceased, and his breathing grew calm. His heart rate settled.

"Help me up," said Junior. Mosura and Applejack helped the boy up to his feet. Rarity began to pat away the snow that was stuck to his hoodie.

"You good?" asked Rainbow, worried. Junior nodded.

"Y-Yeah. I'm fine. Sorry I uh... I was just startled," said Junior. He looked to Pinkie, who held her hand to her mouth, her eyes wide in alarm.

"I-I uh... I think that in the future, you not use that thing for me," said Junior, forcing a chuckle. Pinkie deeply frowned, as guilt welled up inside her.

The teens soon were in the library. The atmosphere had grown a bit tense after what had happened. Junior was sitting, drinking hot tea. He looked around, finding that the library was decorated with streamers, signs and a few poster games on the walls. Everyone sat around in an awkward silence. It seemed that the incident had spoiled the mood. Junior sighed as he scratched at his head. He might as well have stayed home if he knew it was going to turn out like this.

The boy looked around, noticing that someone was missing from the party. Junior looked over to Twilight, who sat the table with him.

"Hey uh... Where's Pinkie Pie?" asked Junior.

"Hmm? I think she's in the back somewhere," said Twilight, pointing to another room. Junior nodded as stood up.

"H-Hey, you sure you're alright?" asked Twilight. Junior met her eyes. His stomach ached as they burned with concern. He never wanted to make anyone worry this much.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I'll be back," said Junior, as he began to make his way to the back room. He entered, finding some book shelves to be lined along the walls as well. Different genres were present here in this area. He found Pinkie, sitting on the floor in the middle of the room, alone. The room had a gloomy atmosphere about it. In fact, Pinkie herself looked gloomy, as her messy, cotton candy-like hair hung down, straight as though it had been drenched. Junior knocked on the wall, drawing the girl's attention.

"What are you doing over here by yourself? The party's in the main room," said Junior. Pinkie turned away, tracing a finger on the textures of the wooden floor.

"I don't deserve to be there," said Pinkie, her tone sad.

"What are you talking? You're the one who made a big deal about throwing me the best birthday party ever. Now you're just gonna sit it out?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"You didn't even want to have a party. I forced you. And now I..." Pinkie muttered, her eyes tearing up. She sniffled as she wiped her eyes.

"I was stupid. Instead of making you happy, I ended up triggering something in you," whimpered Pinkie. Junior sighed.

"Come on, don't say that. You're not stupid," said Junior, making his way over to the girl.

"I am. I'm a big fat stupid head that hurts her friends," muttered Pinkie, more tears falling to the ground.

"Don't talk like that," said Junior, as he knelt in front of the girl. Pinkie kept her eyes to the ground.

"Pinkie, look at me."

The Earthbound refused. She averted her gaze as she had this whole time. Junior sighed. He leaned close and wrapped his arms around the girl. Pinkie felt herself pulled into his embrace.

"W-What are you doing?" muttered Pinkie.

"Remember? You told me that hugs could help people feel better," said Junior, a small smile on his face. Small sobs managed to escape the Earthbound. Junior began to stroke her hair. The girl's tears soaked into his shoulder.

"It's alright. Let it out," said Junior. Pinkie continued to cry her eyes out, leaning against the boy. Her tears flowed like a water from a dam that had collapsed. With seemingly no end in sight.

After a minute of crying, Pinkie sniffled as she managed to settle down. Though, she hiccupped a bit.

"Better?" asked Junior. Pinkie nodded with a sniffle.

"I-I'm sorry, Goji. I didn't-"

"It's OK, really. To be honest, I had a bit of history having a couple of episodes in the past. Though they weren't severe like this," said Junior. The reoccurring nightmares were but a symptom of the boy's troubled past. He only hoped that there weren't any more triggers that could cause him to break down like he did before. Even fireworks were mild for him.

"Do you... wanna talk about it?" asked Pinkie. Junior glanced at her.

"Not really." said Junior.

"Oh. OK," said Pinkie. The two were in a moment of awkward silence. Junior sighed.

"Hey, enough of this," said Junior. Pinkie looked at him oddly, as the boy pulled her up to her feet.

"I thought I was celebrating my birthday with the best party girl in all of Equestria! You gonna show me a good time or not?" asked Junior, his tone more upbeat. The Earthbound's frown slowly inverted. A bright, beaming smile appeared on her face, as her eyes lit up. The girl's hair suddenly puffed back up to its familiar appearance.

In just moments, Pinkie burst through the door from the back room, with Junior at her side. This startled everyone in the library.

"Hey, why's everyone sulking? Let's turn those frowns upside down! It's party time!!" Pinkie cried cheerfully. Everyone was caught by surprise by this. Junior made his way to Rainbow Dash.

"Yo Dash. I bet you can't beat me at darts," said Junior, confidently. Rainbow was surprised, but her expression turned to a smirk.

"You're on!"

Twilight smiled, as in just moments, the atmosphere had begun to grow lighter. Music began to play in the back, while everyone enjoyed the festivities. She watched as Junior competed with Rainbow in darts. As far as she knew, the boy was never competitive. But, she was able to tell that he was working to lift everyone's spirits. To not worry. It was like him to not want people to worry. Just like it's like him to comfort Pinkie, whom Twilight knew was distraught over the earlier incident.

The friends participated in all sorts of activities aside from the darts. And Junior participated in all of them. One was Twister. Junior found himself on the mat with Angirasu, Rodan and Mosura. Mosura grunted as she stretched her arm passed Rodan, sighing in relief.

"Ha! I got it!" said Mosura.

"Left foot, yellow!" said Spike, having turned spinner. The Mutant 4 began to move their left legs to what yellow spot they could.

"Oop! Sorry, Goji!" said Mosura, smiling in embarrassment, her foot grazing against the boy.

"Hey if you're gonna play footsie with me, at least take me to dinner first," said Junior, jokingly. This gained a laugh from everyone.

"Agh. I don't know how much longer I can keep this up. I'm tapping out," said Rodan.

"Rodan, don't you plop-" Angirasu was interrupted as Rodan suddenly collapsed. His splayed limbs and the cluster of bodies caused everyone to collapse. This gained a laugh from everyone.

Soon, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Twilight found themselves taking their turn. The girls seemed to struggle more, and were stretched out all about. Rodan grinned as he watched.

"Best game ever," said Rodan. Junior chuckled.

"Rodan, for the life of me, I don't know how you haven't gotten your ass kicked," said Junior. Rodan leaned close, nudging his elbow against Junior.

"Real talk, man. You gotta admit that it's kinda fun to watch. I mean, look at these gorgeous babes," whispered Rodan. Junior sighed, a bemused look on his face. Even then, his eyes couldn't help but be drawn to the feminine forms of the girls. He especially couldn't help but gaze at their legs, as they stretched them out to stand on whatever color spot that was ordered.

"Well, I won't disagree with you," said Junior. Rodan chuckled. Mosura suddenly pinched his side, a disapproving look on her face.

"Hey, show some decency. No ogling," whispered Mosura.

"Ah come on. Like you never ogled a boy," said Rodan, crossing his arms. Mosura looked away, her face red.

The friends continued to play more games. From pin the tail on the pony, and a word game.

"So, any of you ever played 'I'm going to the moon'?" asked Pinkie. Fluttershy gasped.

"I have! I love that game!" said Fluttershy.

"I haven't. What is it?" asked Junior.

"It's a word game. You have to use deductive reasoning to figure out what words fit for a theme," said Twilight.

"I'll start us off. I'm going to the moon and I'm bringing a thistle," said Pinkie. Fluttershy hummed.

"I'm going to the moon and I'm bringing a cactus," said Fluttershy.

"Nope. Can't take a cactus," said Pinkie. Twilight scratched at her chin.

"I'm going to the moon, and I'm bringing a tray," said Twilight.

"You can bring a tray," said Pinkie.

"Wait, what?" asked Junior in confusion.

"Uh... I'm going to the moon and I'm bringing a plate," said Rarity.

"Nope, can't bring a plate," said Pinkie. Mosura hummed to herself.

"Oh! I'm going to the moon and I'm bringing a trough!" said Mosura.

"You can bring a trough!" said Pinkie, smiling.

"Um... I'm going to the moon and I'm bringing a wagon," said Junior.

"Nope! Can't bring a wagon," said Pinkie. Junior scratched as his head, while Twilight giggled. The boy grimaced.

"Twilight, I don't know this game," said Junior.

"Just keep thinking! You'll figure it out," said Twilight.

"I'm going to the moon and I'm bringing a tin can," said Fluttershy.

"You can take a tin can," said Pinkie. Fluttershy smiled brightly. Junior racked his head. For the life of him, he couldn't identify the theme. But, he felt like it was staring right in front of him. The most common thing he saw is that some of these things carried stuff. But, the wagon wasn't an acceptable answer. After pondering, it clicked.

"Oh, I get it! I'm going to the moon and I'm taking a tank top!" said Junior.

"You can take a tank top!" said Pinkie, grinning.

"Wait a minute, I'm lost. How'd he get that right?" asked Rodan, incredulous.

"The theme is the letter 'T'. Anything that starts with that letter is an acceptable answer," said Twilight. Pinkie nodded vigorously.

"That's right!" said Pinkie.

"I get it now!" said Angirasu.

"OK, new game!" said Pinkie.

After a couple of rounds of the word game, the teens found themselves in a circle. Pinkie set down an empty bottle in the center. Junior met her with a flat look.

"Really? What are we? In high school?"

"This is my version of Truth or Dare! You spin the bottle, and whoever it points to, they have to choose truth or dare. The one who spun the bottle gets to give whatever demand that they want," said Pinkie.

"Truth or Dare?" asked Mosura, raising a brow.

"Think of it like the King's Game," said Junior.

"Sweet!" said Rodan. Mosura grimaced. She quickly raised her hand.

"S-So, should we establish some rules?" asked Mosura.

"Ah come on. Let's go a little nuts. Besides, birthday boy here just turned 19. Let's have some fun," chuckled Rainbow, a mischievous smile on her face.

The bottle was spun by Pinkie Pie. The bottle spun until it landed on Spike.

"OK Spike, truth or dare?" asked Pinkie.

"Uh... Dare!" said Spike.

"I dare you to eat this cupcake," said Pinkie, holding out a pink icing covered cupcake. The little dragon snorted.

"Is that all? Too easy," said Spike. Before he could take the cupcake, Pinkie drew out a small hot sauce bottle. A sinister smile grew on her face as she poured it on the cupcake.

"With hot sauce," said Pinkie. Spike gulped.

"You can opt out. But you'll lose," said Pinkie, shrugging. Spike gulped as he took the cupcake. He quickly scarfed it down, much to everyone's shock. The dragon's face reddened, as his eyes slightly teared up.

"Spike?" Twilight called worriedly. The dragon opened his mouth and spewed forth flames, causing everyone to yelp with a start. The flames stopped, and the drake started panting, waving at his burning tongue. He ran to the kitchen, as the sound of running water filled the air.

"My turn!" said Rodan, spinning the bottle. Everyone watched as the bottle spun quickly. It soon slowed down, pointing at Angirasu.

"Truth or dare?" asked Rodan.

"Uh... I'll say, dare," said Angirasu, scratching his head. Rodan smirked.

"I dare you to kiss Fluttershy," said Rodan. Angirasu's eyes widened, while Fluttershy gasped, her face turning beat red.

"Rodan!" Mosura scolded.

"Ooh! I didn't think anyone had the guts to get bold with these!" said Pinkie, grinning.

Angirasu looked to Fluttershy. Their eyes met. They looked away from each other in embarrassment, as an awkward tension filled the air between them.

"Hey, you can just admit defeat, Aang. I guess you're not man enough to go through with it," said Rodan, smiling smugly. Angirasu glared at Rodan. That cockiness was starting to get under his skin.

"Oh yeah?" Angirasu turned to Fluttershy, who stiffened. The boy scooted closer to her.

"He's going to do it!" Rarity squealed. Rainbow stifled her laughter, while the rest of the girls watched in anticipation. Mosura however, watched anxiously.

"W-Wait! Angirasu, I-" Fluttershy whimpered as her face grew more red. Angirasu placed his hands on her shoulders. The girl gulped, feeling a haze over herself from the heat of the blood rushing to her face.

"I never..." Fluttershy spoke softly, as her eyes began to close. Suddenly, Angirasu leaned in. He planted a small peck on the girl's cheek.

"There," said Angirasu. Fluttershy's heart jumped in her chest, her haze growing. The feeling of the boy's lips on her cheek was etched into her mind. The rest of the girls looked disappointed, as was Rodan.

"You call that a kiss?!" exclaimed Rodan.

"Yes. You said to kiss her. So, I kissed her cheek," said Angirasu, nonchalant. Rodan glared at him.

"I meant that you should suck face!" said Rodan.

"Well, you weren't specific," retorted Angirasu. Rodan groaned in annoyance.

After the games, everyone had partaken in the chocolate birthday cake. Junior savored every bite that he took. The sweet chocolate goodness danced on his taste buds.

"Hey, Goji! It's present time!" Pinkie called, from the main room. Junior cocked a brow once he noticed that his friends had gathered, carrying some gifts that were wrapped. He swallowed the bite that he had taken and made his way over.

"Aw. You guys didn't have to get me anything," said Junior.

"It's a birthday party! You're supposed to get gifts!" said Spike. Twilight nudged him before sending him a look.

"Open mine first!" said Pinkie, before snatching Junior's cake from his hand, while switching it for a gift wrapped in a box and bow.

"OK."

Junior began to remove the bow from the box before lifting the top. He reached inside and drew out what was inside. He bore a flat look.

"A card would've worked too," said Junior, as he showed off a Membership Card to Sugarcube Corner.

"I ran out. Besides, you can't put this baby in a card! It's Sugarcube Corner's new 'Membership Card'! Just show us the card and you'll get discounts on your favorite treats at Sugarcube Corner!" said Pinkie, grinning from ear to ear.

"You guys started doing memberships?" asked Rainbow, confused.

"Oh! Could I get discounts on low fat products?" asked Rarity, curiously.

"Wait, does Goji even go to Sugarcube Corner enough to justify having a membership?" asked Rodan, scratching at his head. Pinkie smacked herself on the forehead.

"Ah fiddles sticks! I didn't even think about that! I just got stuck on what I should get him and I just-"

"It's fine, Pinkie. I appreciate the gift. If there was ever a reason to drop by there, then you just gave me one," said Junior, giving the girl a small smile. The Earthbound smiled brightly in response. While Junior didn't plan to visit the place on a regular basis, he wanted to show his appreciation for the girl's effort.

"Might I go next?" Rarity asked, before walking over, carrying a gift that was wrapped in wrapping paper. She handed it to the boy, who began to open it. He found a dark leather based jacket.

"Oh cool, you got me a jacket," said Junior, looking it over. Rarity smirked.

"Oh, darling. Anyone can GET someone a jacket. No, this was made by yours truly! Quick, try it on!" said Rarity, before taking the jacket from the boy's hand. Once Junior removed his hoodie, Rarity quickly began to place the jacket on himself.

"H-Hey, I can do it myself!" Junior protested. His friends looked on in amusement. Rarity squealed in delight once she took a step away from the boy, admiring his appearance.

"It turned out better than I could have hoped!" said Rarity. Junior began to test the motion of his arm. While it was a bit less loose compared to his cotton hoodie, he still had a good range of motion.

"Nice. Thank you, Rarity." Junior smiled. The elf smiled warmly at him. Pinkie whistled.

"Lookin' hot, Goji! You should really embrace that 'bad boy' side of yours!" giggled Pinkie.

"Bad boy?" Junior snorted.

"That is a cool jacket," said Rodan.

"He does looks hot," said Twilight, absent minded. This drew everyone's attention. The girl's eyes widened, her face becoming red hot.

"D-Doesn't he? I mean, leather doesn't really breathe, and it's kind of warm in the library!" Twilight tittered.

"Yeah, it is a bit toasty in here," said Junior. Twilight cleared her throat, while Junior removed his jacket with a relieved sigh.

"A-Anyway, this is for you! It's a uh... A book," said Twilight, holding out a wrapped gift. Junior raised a brow at her.

"Twilight, you're not supposed to tell me what it is," said Junior.

"I know. Just wanted to help you manage your expectations," said Twilight disheartened. Junior took the gift and tore the wrapping. A bright smile grew on his face.

"Oh wow! This is my favorite author's new book, 'The Dragon's Heart'! I didn't even know that this book was published yet!" said Junior. Twilight seemed to have perked up at this. In fact, she was relieved at his reaction. Everyone else was surprised by how the boy's eyes seemed to have lit up.

"Y-Yeah! I uh... Someone I know back in Canterlot sent me a copy before it hit the book stores!" said Twilight with a shy smile. Spike sent her an odd look.

"Wait, isn't that-"

Twilight quickly glared at the young drake and shushed him. Then she returned to her innocent smile.

"This is awesome. Thanks, Twilight," said Junior, smiling graciously. The girl blushed as she looked away. Her heart fluttered in her chest. She watched while Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow Dash gave the boy their own gifts. Although, Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu expressed regret for not being able to get him anything, Junior wasn't upset. He seemed happier that they were here with them. Twilight smiled to Junior.

"Hey, I was thinking that we'd all hang out for Hearth's Warming this year. We could all hang out here in the library again! What do you guys say?" asked Twilight, looking to her friends.

"Sounds fun!" cried Pinkie.

"I'll have to drop by a little later but I'm all for it," said Applejack, nodding.

"Count me in!" said Rainbow.

"Hearth's Warming? I've always wanted to celebrate Hearth's Warming! Can we go? Please?!" Rodan whispered, leaning close to Mosura. The mutant girl grimaced. She sighed, forcing a small smile.

"I guess it couldn't hurt. If you'll have us," said Mosura, turning to Twilight. The elf nodded.

"Of course!" Twilight turned to Junior.

"How about it?" asked Twilight.

Junior's smile faded from his face. It seemed to have darkened. Twilight felt a twinge of unease by the sudden change in his mood.

"Sorry. I have plans for that night," said Junior.

"Oh. O-OK. Well..." Twilight awkwardly looked to the side. Something felt off. Junior cleared his throat as he looked to the clock.

"It's uh... It's getting late," said Junior. Everyone turned to the clock as well. The time was that it the late afternoon.

"Oh, you're right. Let's get cleaned up," said Twilight.

Time seemed to have passed quite fast. With that, the party had ended. Everyone pitched in to help clean up for the day. After everything was cleaned up, everyone began to depart from the library.

"Bye Goji! Hope you had a good birthday!" Pinkie waved, before walking down the street. Junior waved back smiling at the girl. He found Fluttershy to be wrapping her arms around him. The boy chuckled as he hugged her back. The Valkyrie released him, holding a sweet smile.

"See you later, Gojira!" said Fluttershy, as she began to walk off. But, she slowed down once she passed Angirasu. She shyly waved at the boy, her face growing red.

"See you, A-Angirasu," said Fluttershy. The boy's heart skipped a beat. Her timid nature was just too cute. He chuckled bashfully, before waving.

"Yeah, see ya," said Angirasu.

Soon, the Mutant 4 found themselves leaving the Library, making their way down the road. Junior carried his gifts in a bag, his eyes staring straight ahead. Rodan stretched and sighed.

"Man, that was a lot of fun. Though, Truth and Dare left something to be desired," said Rodan, a flat look on his face.

"You could've dared a girl to kiss you." deadpanned Angirasu.

"Nah, that would've been weird. It's only funny and exciting when a third party makes two people participate in that kind of dare," said Rodan.

"Well, at least you have a line," sighed Mosura. She then glanced at Junior, who had been silent the whole way.

"Hey, about what happened earlier. With the cannon..." Mosura spoke up.

"I don't want to talk about that," said Junior, his tone neutral. The mutant girl nodded.

"R-Right. Sorry. It's just... Are you sure you're going to be OK?" asked Mosura. Junior sighed.

"Yeah. It's not as bad as it used to be. I guess that's the life you get when you get shot at as a kid," said Junior, his eyes downcast.

Chapter 12: A Merry Hearth's Warming

Neighpon

It was Hearth's Warming Eve over in the far East. Neighpon had recently taken up celebrating the holiday along a few other nations as a form of cultural exchange. However, there were differences compared to how Equestrians and the Neighponese celebrated the holiday. In Neighpon, the holiday was mainly based on just celebrating it for the sake of spending time with friends and family while giving each other gifts. The cultural significance was lost on the populace of Neighpon. In Equestria, it was on this day that the nation was founded by the once divided human tribes: The Valkyries, the Elves, and the Earthbounds. In times of tribulation, these tribes survived through a friendship that would last for generations to come.

The city of Trotkyo was covered in a great blanket of snow. Citizens went about their day, but this holiday season was the least cheery one in the last several years. With the Transmutants on the loose, MONARCH patrolled the streets more often. People were not allowed to be out too late on evenings, but the restrictions had been lifted a bit in the last month due to little signs of Transmutants in the city.

Battra walked among a crowd of people with his hands in his pockets. Fog came from his mouth with every breath that he drew. He was bundled up in his black coat with a red scarf wrapped around his neck. His eyes looked down on the ground as he continued his journey through the city. The Transmutant found himself away from the city center, moving to a more suburban area. Battra sighed heavily.

"Freezing my ass off out here," said Battra.

The boy wasn't one to enjoy the winter. Not since he was a child. Even with a new holiday being celebrated in his country, he did not shirk his duty to the Revolutionaries' cause. There was no time for such distractions. While the others rested, Battra took it upon himself to observe the city, and MONARCH. Any intel would be valuable for them.

Battra found himself walking by a house. Its lights shined through on this evening. He looked towards the window, finding that a family had gathered around the table, with a steaming hot turkey in the center. Through the cracks of the window and with Battra's enhanced senses, he could smell the rosemary of the roasted bird. The boy's stomach began to growl at the smell. The boy grimaced.

"Maybe I'll stop to grab something to eat," said Battra to himself. Before he could move on, he found that the family was seated, as the turkey was carved. The boy frowned as he watched as the mother wiped the child's face. This caused him to recall the days before his mutation. He recalled being in the warmth of his home, enjoying a nice hot meal, while in the company of his family. Those memories seemed like ancient history at this point.

A snowflake dropped on the boy's neck, causing him to shiver. He looked up and found that it was beginning to snow again. He brought his hood over his head and continued on his walk. Along the way, the Transmutant beheld more households that were having their own celebration. A couple of homes even threw parties, with numerous guests filling a single house.

"AH!!" A feminine voice screamed. Battra jumped at the sound, his eyes darting around. It was close. The boy was tense and alert, as he heard the frantic cries of a woman. He followed the cries, coming around a corner in the neighborhood. He found a young woman to be crying out, running in nothing but heels and short tight black dress that reached above her knees. Her hair was brunette, shoulder length, and silky smooth. The girl was in tears as she staggered through the snow A trio of sketchy men were chasing after her. Battra furrowed his brows, before moving into the shadows.

"Help! Somebody, please help me!" the woman cried. She was suddenly grabbed by one of the men, who cupped a hand over her mouth. The girl was forced to the ground, her eyes wide with terror. One of the men chuckled as he drew out a crowbar, while another held chains. The ring leader that had pinned the girl pointed a knife to her, causing the girl to gulp, her heart racing in her chest.

'Must've ran into the wrong neighborhood,' thought Battra.

"Damn, aren't you a nice piece of ass?" said the ring leader, lustfully looking at the girl. She gave muffled whimpers as he suddenly made a tear at the top of her dress, exposing her shoulder. The girl was breathing through her nostrils heavily, while shivering from the cold air and the snow that her rear rested on.

"You shouldn't be wandering alone in that outfit. There's low lives like us looking for some warmth," chuckled one of the men, as he knelt down and began to feel up the girl. She gave muffled sobs, clenching her eyes shut. Battra leaned against the wall, his eyes closed.

'Don't get involved. Don't get involved. She's a human. Your enemy.' Battra thought to himself. The muffled cries of the girl haunted his hearing, while the sadistic laughs from the thugs taunted him. This triggered old hated memories. All he could think of was his sister, Mosura.

"Damn it all," Battra groaned. His expression hardened. He quickly moved from the corner and stormed over to the three men. While they were distracted, Battra grabbed the ring leader, yanking him away from the girl. He then threw him to the side, sending him rolling in the snow.

"What the-?!" The crowbar thug swung his weapon at Battra, who merely stepped back, narrowly avoiding it. He then countered by grabbing his wrist, while using his elbow to snap his arm. The thug screamed in agony, dropping the crowbar to the snow, while his forearm hung loosely, having been snapped from his elbow.

Battra turned to find the chain thug to be swinging his weapon. The Transmutant raised his arm and allowed the chain to wrap around it. He then used his own strength to pull the thug towards himself. Once he was close, Battra backhanded the thug, sending him spiraling to the ground in a daze.

"RAAGH!!"

Battra turned to find the ring leader to be charging towards him, with his knife raised. The boy planted his feet firmly into the snow. He caught his wrist before he could bring the knife to his chest. Battra then spun with the thug, throwing him over his shoulder. The thug was slammed to the hard snow on his back. Battra twisted the man's wrist, causing him to drop the knife he was wielding. Battra then stepped on the thug's neck, his eyes burning with rage. The thug gagged, while smacking the ground frantically.

The Transmutant's breathing was heavy. All he could think of was what his sister was going through. She never told him, but he knew that something was wrong. And, he knew just what it was. All this man did was reminded him of that, and his failure to protect his younger sister. Scum like him were just a waste of air.

The mutant was about to deliver the final blow, but stopped himself. This wouldn't be good. If he killed these men out in the open like this, then it may come to bite him in the ass. He'd be foolish to do so. Battra took a deep breath through his nostrils and exhaled sharply. His eyes furrowed as he stepped off of the thug. He hauled him to his feet and shoved him back to the other two. Battra sent them a menacing glare. The thugs began to scamper off, like dogs with their tails tucked between their legs. The boy sighed.

Battra turned to find the tearful woman to be on the ground, shivering in the cold snow. Her hand cupped over her torn shoulder piece of her dress. The Transmutant turned to walk away. But, he suddenly felt a weight against him. He stiffened, after stumbling. He found the girl to have latched herself onto him, burying her face into his shoulder.

"Thank you! Thank you!" the girl sobbed. Battra grimaced, looking around awkwardly. He wasn't quite sure how to respond to this.

"No problem..." said Battra. He found the girl to be hugging him tighter, causing him to wince. The girl released him, wiping her tear stained face with a hiccup.

"Are you gonna be OK?" asked Battra, though he'd be wiser to go about his separate ways at this point.

"I-I think so." The girl replied with a sniffle. Battra nodded.

"Good. Bye now," said Battra, before turning to walk away. Before he could take a step, the girl grabbed onto his sleeve. The mutant raised a brow at her. She had an anxious look on her mascara smeared face.

"A-Actually... Would you mind walking me home?" The girl asked, rather timidly. Her expression was that of hope. Hope that the boy wouldn't leave her in the cold to fend for herself. Battra sighed, as her pleading look wore down his fortitude.

"I suppose. Where do you live?"

"J-Just a couple miles from here," answered the girl.

"Lead the way."

The pair spent the next few minutes wandering the streets on this cold night. Battra glanced over his side, finding her clinging to his arm, her eyes anxiously searching their surroundings. She was certainly on edge. He couldn't blame her. He found her huddled to herself for warmth. As expected from an outfit such as the one she wore.

"Achoo!" The woman sneezed, causing Battra to flinch with a start.

"Hehe. Sorry. I had a jacket, but lost it when those creeps chased me," tittered the girl. Battra mentally scolded himself from being startled by something as a mere sneeze. For whatever reason, he felt more on edge compared to this girl. Battra stopped with the girl before removing his jacket. He placed it over her shoulders. She softly smiled at the chivalrous act.

"You didn't think to wear anything warmer? At least wear stockings or something," said Battra.

"Too expensive," said the girl. She smiled as she slipped her arms through the jacket. She then took his arm again and stood close.

"Let’s at least try to keep each other warm," said the girl jokingly.

Soon, the pair found themselves coming across an apartment building. It was in a different neighborhood, and was close to the common office jobs in this part of the city. The girl smiled at him as she handed back Battra's jacket. She gave a deep bow of gratitude.

"Thank you again for saving me," said the woman. Battra nodded.

"Try not to wander the streets alone at night. The city can be dangerous," said Battra. He turned to leave.

"Um... Wait!" The woman called. Battra turned with an odd look. He found the girl to be standing, clearing her throat with a shy smile.

"Are you doing anything for the holidays?"

"No." Battra answered.

"Well if you're not busy, then would you like to come in? We can have coffee or something," said the girl, looking away. The mutant met her with a flat look.

"You're awfully trusting. How do you know that I'm not worse than those guys?" asked Battra. The girl scowled.

"Hey, come on! I'm just trying to show you my appreciation for saving me! Besides, I doubt a guy that stepped in to save a girl in danger could be so bad," said the girl, smiling coyly. Battra felt his teeth slightly chatter from the air. The cold was starting to get to him. He could really go for something warm in his belly right about now.

"Well, if you insist," said Battra, reluctant. The woman smiled brightly, leading Battra to the building. The two made their way inside, entering an elevator that took them to the third floor. Battra sighed, feeling some insulated warmth in the metallic box the two were in. The girl glanced at him, blushing as she saw his face clearly under the white light of the elevator. She thought that he looked rather handsome in a sort of dark and gloomy way. The mutant looked her way, having noticed her staring. The girl quickly averted her eyes, her face beet red.

"S-So, what's your name?"

"Yasu Battra," answered Battra.

"M-My name is Yoshida Mai. Nice to meet you," stuttered the girl.

"Likewise." Battra nodded.

The elevator stopped, its doors opened up and revealed a long hallway. Mai led Battra down the hallway and stopped at a door, reaching into her purse and pulling out a key to unlock the door. She led Battra inside and took off her heels. Battra took off his shoes and placed them next to Mai's heels. The two made their way out to the living room. Inside was a small table in the middle, a sofa, and a kitchen that was in the corner of the room. Mai clapped her hands together.

"Welcome to my place," said Mai, smiling.

"Hm. Roomy," said Battra, looking around. The living room did have a good amount of space. The white walls were clean and undamaged and the sofa was neat with its pillows set around.

"Have a seat! I'll make the coffee," said Mai, as she rushed to the kitchen. Battra hung his jacket on a rack, looking around the area.

"So... What were you doing all alone at this hour? Just because the curfew's been lifted a bit doesn't make it safe," said Battra. He heard the bubbling of water from the coffee pot, as well the smell of the caffeine powder in the air.

"Ah. I was at a party with a couple of friends. But, I decided to leave sooner because everyone was getting a little too drunk." Mai replied.

"Ah. Not a fan of those kinds of parties?" asked Battra. Mai shrugged.

"Why would anyone? I'd like to remember everything that happens at a party. Besides, I didn't know some of those people there, so I wasn't comfortable with all of the drinking," said Mai, sighing to herself. Battra raised a brow.

"And yet you're comfortable with a complete stranger being in your apartment alone with you."

"Because said stranger saved my skin. Only a scumbag would take advantage. But I consider myself a good judge of character," said Mai, winking.

'If only you knew,' thought Battra, rolling his eyes. The smell of hot coffee began to linger in his nose, once Mai introduced the powder to the hot pot.

"So Yasu-san, care to tell me a bit about yourself?" asked Mai. Battra awkwardly scratched at his head. The most 'interesting' things about him are related to the fact that he's a Transmutant that is willing to kill and destroy to make his place in a world that he was once a part of.

"Well, I don't often find myself rescuing damsels in distress," said Battra, making a vain attempt to deflect while playing at humor. This prompted a small laugh from Mai, which signaled to the Transmutant that his attempt was successful.

"Hmm. You seem pretty young. Around my age, at least. Are you a student at the university in Trotkyo?" asked Mai curiously.

"No. I'm uh... employed," lied Battra.

"Really? That's surprising. The higher paying jobs in the city are offered to graduates. And the standard of living in the center is a bit high. If not for my parents and financial aid, I wouldn't be able to pay the rent. At most, my part time job allows me to pay for food at least," said Mai in dismay. Battra sighed.

"Well, I make it work. I don't have that luxury in regards to family and higher education," said Battra.

"Ah. Your folks are those 'traditionalist' types?" asked Mai.

"No. In fact, we lived in the suburban area of Trotkyo. But, they passed when I was young. As if that wasn't bad enough, my younger sister and I started to drift apart," said Battra. Mai's expression softened.

"Oh. I'm so sorry," said Mai, glancing away.

"Don't be. Some people just get the shaft from life," Battra. While he was bending truths with his story, there was no other statement that couldn't be truer. Mai sighed.

"Yeah, I hear that. Some years back, I lost my aunt, uncle and little cousin. It may not be the same as what you went through, but we were close. Even living close together in the rural part of the region," said Kai, sadly. The mutant glanced at her, a small bitter smile on his face.

"Well, I guess that's something we have in common," said Battra. Mai softly smiled as well. While she began to pour the fresh batch of coffee into mugs, Battra and Mai couldn't help but find some commonality with each other. Both found themselves losing too many dear to them at once from a young age. And with that, the two have been thrust from a pond to a grand ocean in life. While their circumstances differed, Battra couldn't help but find himself relating to the girl on some level.

The pair began to drink their coffee. Battra closed his eyes, as goosebumps grew on his skin. The hot liquid trailed down his throat, into his belly. He couldn't help but feel bliss from this moment. The mutant suddenly felt a familiar presence. His telekinesis had alerted him to the presence of the other Revolutionaries. It seemed that they were on the move for something.

Battra sighed as he set down the half-finished mug. He bore a look of regret.

"I appreciate this. But, it's getting late. I should be going," said Battra.

"Oh. OK, I understand," said Mai, mildly disappointed. She then forced a smile.

"Hey, why don't we get together some time? I'll buy ya a drink," said Mai.

"Well, I..." Battra began to ponder this. It wouldn't have been right to shirk his responsibility as Lieutenant of the Revolutionaries. But, it couldn't hurt to have an excuse to come to the city more to investigate the rumblings of the ever shifting politics and MONARCH.

"Maybe I'll drop by some time and take you up on that offer," said Battra, smiling. Mai suppressed the need to grin.

"Excellent!" said Mai, as she escorted Battra out of her apartment. The two bowed to each other, before the boy departed from the apartment. As the Transmutant left, he began to sense strong growing emotions, radiating from Mai. Battra shrugged it off. She must have still been recovering from the horror she felt during the attempted assault.

Equestria...

It was morning. The sky was white with the cold clouds that shrouded the sky. The denizens of Ponyville were all bundled up on this cold day. Children laughed and giggled as they played in the snow. Hurling snowballs and building snow men, as any child would. The adults were continuing the daily grind, looking forward to the holiday evening. Some made last minute preparations for Hearth's Warming Eve.

Pinkie giggled as she sneaked over to a couple, who sat at a bench. The hyperactive Earthbound held a long stick, with a mistletoe dangling from string.

"Hey, look up!" Pinkie called. The couple suddenly raised their heads, finding the mistletoe above. The two smiled before meeting each other with a tender kiss. Pinkie squealed, before leaving the two in their intimacy.

Meanwhile, at a lone house on the outskirts of Ponyville's center, Junior emerged. He sighed in dismay as he found that piles of snow blocked his way.

"Well, time to get to work," said Junior. The boy took a snow shovel from a closet and started to shovel away. He began to make progress on moving the snow away from his porch. This had to be the boy's least favorite thing about winter. Once he carved a path, he found that there were mounds of snow piled up as far as the eye could see. He found that the residents further away were also working to clear their paths.

Before Junior could return to the inside of his house, he found that Fluttershy was outside of her cottage. The girl was struggling to shovel away the snow from the grounds that surrounded her home. The Transmutant shuffled through the snow, the sound of it crumbling beneath the soles of his shoes.

"Morning Shy," called Junior. The valkyrie turned her attention from the snow and smiled sweetly.

"Good morning, Goji," greeted Fluttershy.

"Let me lend you a hand. This looks to be a lot of work," said Junior as he dug his shovel into the snow. Fluttershy smiled graciously.

"Thank you very much."

The pair worked together to shovel away snow from the path and porch. Fluttershy panted, her face growing red from the heat she generated from exertion and the cold. Junior didn't struggle. He continued to work with ease, quickly tossing away snow into piles. During this, the girl glanced at the boy with an odd look.

"Aren't you cold? That hoodie can't be enough to keep you cozy," said Fluttershy.

"Nah. The cold never bothered me anyway," said Junior, continuing his labor. The girl giggled in amusement.

"What's so funny?" asked Junior.

"Oh, nothing," said Fluttershy, innocently. The mutant shrugged and continued shoveling. During this, Fluttershy began to hum a musical tune to herself. She eventually began to sing to herself.

"Let it go~. Let it go~," Fluttershy sang. Junior raised a brow at her. But, he sighed in dismay, once he realized the cause of the girl's amusement.

"Oh. Now I get it," said Junior. Fluttershy giggled.

"I'm sorry. I just thought of that and..." The valkyrie began to laugh. Junior groaned.

"Ugh, that movie sucks!" said Junior.

"Aw come on, it wasn't so bad. You didn't like it?" asked Fluttershy.

"Hell no. Plus I hate musicals. It didn't help that people would start singing that lousy song," said Junior, recalling the last month when the film in question first came out. Everywhere he went, he heard people break into that particular song on the Valkyrie's mind.

"Don't get me started on the plot twist. That studio better not make a habit at creating cheap plot twist villains like that," said Junior. Fluttershy rolled her eyes with an amused look.

"You should be a movie critic," said Fluttershy.

"I'd be a damn good one too," said Junior, as he kept shoveling. Soon, the pair had finished shoveling. A clear path was now available to the cottage. Fluttershy sighed in exhaustion.

"Rainbow always said that I should exercise more. I might have to consider that," said the girl.

"Well, let's count today as your quota," said Junior, playfully. The valkyrie let out small giggle. She smiled to herself, having just realized how her friendship with this boy had grown. Never did she imagine finding herself being so casual with another person. She had just noticed that her voice wasn't as small and timid as it normally was. While she still had a soft and sweet voice, she spoke in a volume that could be clearly heard by just about anyone. It just goes to show how her time with her friends was starting to help her be less introverted. She'd even say that she might have been rubbing a bit off of the boy with her. And he may have been rubbing off of her and the others as well.

"Thanks again for helping me, Gojira," said Fluttershy. Junior met her with a nod.

"No problem, Shy. I'll see ya around," said Junior as he began to walk off.

"Um... Gojira!" Fluttershy called, following the mutant. Junior turned to meet her with a curious glance.

"You know, we're still holding the Hearth's Warming party tonight at the library. Are you sure that you can't come?" asked Fluttershy, a bit timid. It seemed that she hadn't changed very much after all, if she wasn't asking with more confidence. She remembered that his mood had shifted when Twilight first invited him over during his birthday.

"Ah. Nah, I can't. I'm gonna be busy tonight. Sorry," said Junior, forcing a smile.

The valkyrie was able to see through this. She thought him to be good at concealing his emotions. But, he had less success in concealing the sadness in his eyes.

"Is it really that important? Can't you put it off just for one night?" asked Fluttershy, hopeful.

"No. No, I can't do that," said Junior, shaking his head. His tone seemed a bit harsh, after noticing that the girl had winced. He sighed.

"I-I have to get going," said Junior as he walked away. Fluttershy could only watch as he shuffled through the snow. She grimaced. It seemed that even now, the boy still kept things hidden from his friends.

Meanwhile...

Angirasu and Rodan found themselves standing outside of their home. They looked upon the structure within the cave, where lights hung on it. They were crudely placed all around. Mosura stood inside of the house, her hand on a switch.

"OK, Mosu hit it!" called Rodan.

"OK!" Mosura called back. She flipped the switch, causing the sound of electricity to crackle. The lights suddenly ignited, casting their color auras along the house and part of the cave.

"That looks perfect! Happy Hearth's Warming, guys!" said Angirasu, patting Rodan with a smile. Mosura emerged from the house and joined the two, while Rodan scowled.

"Perfect?! That looks like shit! Half of the lights are burned out!" said Rodan, pointing at the lights. Mosura frowned in disappointment, while Angirasu shrugged.

"I meant 'perfect' by our standards," said Angirasu.

"That's what we get for snagging lights from the junkyard," said Mosura. Rodan groaned.

"Gods, this sucks!" Rodan complained. Mosura shook her head, placing on a smile.

"Hey, let's not mope. That's not the holiday spirit!" said Mosura.

"I guess," said Rodan. He then drew out a small box, a bright smile on his face.

"At least we have a cake! A Neighponese tradition!" said Rodan. There was the sudden sound of chattering. The boy's eyes widened as he recognized it. He turned and found a large raccoon to be scampering towards him. It screeched as it leapt towards him, knocking the box out of his hands, dropping it to the ground. It popped open, exposing the cake. The raccoon lunged for the cake and began to scarf it down.

"Hey! That's not yours, you dirty trash panda!" Rodan took a step towards the animal, but was met with a hiss. The mutants quickly backed away from the rodent in response. The raccoon took what it could of the cake and began to stuff its mouth, before scurrying towards a tree.

"Damn you Mr. Nibbles!!" Rodan shouted.

"So much for the cake," said Mosura in dismay. But, her mood lightened up once she found Junior to be approaching from the forest. She waved to him with a bright smile.

"Hi Goji!"

"Hey, Gojira," greeted Angirasu.

"Hey dude," said Rodan, half-heartedly.

"Hello." Junior smiled. He then noticed the remains of a cake and box in the snow.

"Ah you guys dropped the cake?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"No, Mr. Nibbles robbed us," said Rodan, annoyed.

"Mr.Nibbles?" asked Junior, raising a brow.

"Just a raccoon that hangs around here. He started showing up when we first moved in and dumped our trash outside," said Mosura.

"What brings you here? Weren't you sitting out the holiday?" asked Angirasu.

"I am. I just came to see if you guys were still going," said Junior.

"For sure. I hope they have cake," said Rodan, still sour about the incident with the raccoon.

"I-I don't know. I'm not comfortable going if you aren't going to be there," said Mosura, frowning.

"You hung out with the girls just fine back on Nightmare Night. If you want to learn to hide in plain sight, then you gotta put up with some social interaction," said Junior.

"I guess. But, I think it'd be less fun without you," said Mosura, crossing her arms, glancing away with a light frown.

"Hence why you should be going. You guys have to fill in for me. Though I never considered myself 'fun'," said Junior, a sheepish smile on his face.

"So why aren't you coming? As far as I know, you don't have a full time job that demands you sit Hearth's Warming Eve out," said Rodan, raising his brow.

"Don't worry about it. I'll be going now. Have fun," said Junior as he began to walk off. Rodan looked to Angirasu with an odd look.

"What do you think that was about?" asked Rodan. Angirasu shrugged. Mosura frowned as she watched the boy leave. She could sense sadness from him.

A few hours had passed. Evening was approaching. Junior found himself sitting alone in his living room, holding a picture frame, where his family was depicted. The photo had been laminated, as to preserve their faces. The boy could only stare into the eyes of the still image. He sighed heavily as he set the picture down onto the coffee table.

The boy looked over to his book shelf, where a picture frame made up of twigs and plastic butterflies held a photograph. This was the gift that Fluttershy had made for him on his birthday. The photo depicted himself and the girl standing together. The Transmutant frowned as he looked at the photo. Any other time, he would have taken up Fluttershy's offer. But, he couldn't celebrate this holiday. Not when it came to this date.

"Guess I'll make something to eat," said Junior. He got up from his seat and began to make his way to the refrigerator. When he opened it, he found only a carton of milk inside.

"Damn it," said Junior in dismay, before closing the door. He had neglected to go grocery shopping this week. Now, he was paying for it. Junior scratched at his head with a heavy sigh. No sense in going hungry.

The Transmutant placed on his hoodie and grabbed his bag of bits. He left his home and made his way into town on this cold evening. He shuffled through the snow, as the air grew colder from the setting sun. Once he reached town, he found people that were doing last minute shopping for the holiday. A number of them were rather frantic as they scrambled to establishments for whatever they needed.

"Happy Hearth's Warming!" said a woman, meeting Junior with a kind smile.

"Sure," said Junior, his expression stoic and his voice monotoned. The woman bore a small look of offense at the boy's dull response.

Junior continued on his way, while a few people greeted him the same way as the woman did. But, the mutant only responded with simple and dull replies. This was the norm for the boy back in Canterlot. He was never enthusiastic about Hearth's Warming, even as a child.

Soon, Junior found his way into a small store. He began to browse for whatever products that would be in stock. He wasn't surprised that some things were missing that were meant for festive dinners. Fortunately, Junior wasn't looking to eat anything extravagant.

The boy found himself gathering vegetables that were available. Fortunately, magic has allowed food like this to last during the winter until spring came. There were also the imported goods. Junior came across a section that bore some carb based food from the far East. Junior picked up a ramen pack. This would be suitable to eat. It would be quick and required him just to boil water.

Junior soon found himself leaving the store with his paid groceries. Among them were several packs of ramen and a few vegetables that would be used with it. He had decided to buy more packs considering that it might be awhile before he could set himself up with nutritious meals. He'd have to find time to fish, though the frozen sources may cause some problems.

By now, the sky had darkened. Junior made his way through the snow covered town. His warm breaths were visible in the chilling air. He sighed in annoyance as he heard carolers singing in the street.

As Junior continued on his way, he stopped once something that caught his eye. In the corner of the street, he found a young elf girl to be sitting alone. She looked to be barely a teenager. The girl's hair was a earthy green. One eye was cyan, and the other a wine colored shade. The girl shivered as she sat in the snow, wearing nothing but a thin sweater, a pair of tights, and a skirt. She had no gloves on her hands, nor a scarf wrapped around her neck.

"Hey, kid!" Junior called. The girl jumped with a start. She looked to the boy, who had an incredulous look.

"The heck are you doing out here by yourself? You'll catch a cold," said Junior. The girl scoffed with an annoyed look.

"Mind your own beeswax!" retorted the girl. Junior was taken aback by the girl's rather rude response.

"Well, excuse me," said Junior sarcastically. The girl stuck her tongue out at him, before looking away. The mutant's brow twitched in annoyance.

'Brat,' thought Junior. Before he continued on his way, he saw the sad expression on the girl's face. Junior sighed as he approached, kneeling next to her in the cold snow.

"What's with the long face?" asked Junior. The girl said nothing in response. She instead brought her knees up close and hid her face behind them.

"If you don't want to tell me, then fine. But at least don't sit around here like that. The last thing this town needs is a kid turning up missing and only being found when the snow melts," said Junior.

"That's morbid," said the girl.

"Yeah. So let's not make that a reality," said Junior. After looking at the girl, he began to get a sense of familiarity with her. He noticed the three leaf clover sewed into her skirt.

"Hey, you're Shamrock's kid, aren't you?" asked Junior. The girl gave him a confused look.

"How did you know?"

"It was just a hunch. He should be at the post office right now. I can walk you home. Or unless you'd rather I walk you to his workplace," said Junior.

"I ran away from home," said the girl, bluntly. Junior's eyes widened.

"Why would you do that? You better get home before they get worried sick!" said Junior, standing to his feet quickly. The girl scoffed.

"No way! I'm not going back there!" said the girl, defiantly.

"Why did you run away, anyway?" asked Junior.

"Because of my parents! They're always so busy with work that we hardly spend time together! I thought that we were going to finally spend Hearth's Warming Eve together this year, but then I find out that they'll be working late!" said the girl, angrily. Junior recalled that Shamrock had mentioned working overtime for the holiday. It seemed that this girl wasn't as understanding as he claimed.

"Come on, that's no reason to run away. They must have good reasons as to why-"

"They just don't care about me," mopped the girl.

"Come on, that's not true," said Junior. The girl glared at him.

"What do you know?! Don't give me that crud! If they cared, they wouldn't have broken their promise!" said the girl.

"It's not that simple. Yeah, it sucks that your folks aren't spending the holiday with you, but they're not doing it to hurt you," argued Junior.

"I don't care! I've had enough! I'm running away and there's no changing my mind!" said the girl. Junior's face turned to anger. He suddenly grabbed the girl's shoulders and forced her to look his way.

"OW! Let me go, that hurts!" cried the girl, attempting to pull out his grip.

"Your parents will be the ones who will be hurt more if you don't pull your head out of your ass!" said Junior, glaring at the girl. She met him with her own glare, still on her streak of defiance. But, the mutant wasn't having it.

"Now you listen here, and you listen good! You have parents that are working hard to provide for you! Sure, it sucks that this comes at a price of them spending less time with you. But the solution isn't to run away! You think you're better off out there in the real world on your own?! Do you?!" Junior demanded. He felt heated from the yelling. The girl had begun to tremble in his grasp, struggling to keep a brave face. Her lip quivered. With his head cooled from the air and the girl's expression, Junior released her.

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have lost my temper with you," said Junior, apologetically. He turned his gaze to the snow covered ground, solemn.

"You could have it a lot worse, kid. I mean, look at me. I wish that my parents were still around to celebrate Hearth's Warming with them. Hell, my mother passed on this day," said Junior. The girl's expression softened.

"I can't stand this holiday. Everyone's so damn happy. All I can think about is my mother, as her health failed. At least you have parents. I'll never see mine again," said Junior. He suddenly felt a weight on his shoulder. He found the girl had wrapped her arms around her, leaning her head against him. Her eyes were puffy with the beginning of tears.

"I'm sorry. I just..." The girl muttered.

"Come on, don't cry," said Junior. He then heard another sniffle. He looked over to the side, his eyes widening once he realized that Rarity and Applejack were standing close by. The elf had tears streaming down her face, causing her mascara to run. The Earthbound looked to be struggling to maintain her composure, only resorting to obscuring her face with her Stetson.

"How long have you two been there?" asked Junior confused.

"When we heard you two shouting," said Rarity. Junior stood up as he searched his pockets for something that the elf could use to wipe her eyes.

"Uh... I don't have any tissues. Here," said Junior as he held up his sleeve. Rarity raised a brow at him.

"I mean, if you rather keep looking like a canvas running with wet paint."

"Oh, if you insist," said Rarity as she took the boy's sleeve and began to wipe her eyes, sniffling. Applejack lowered her hat as she cleared her throat. Her composure had been secured.

"Is that why you didn't want to come to the party? Because of your mother?" asked Applejack.

"Yeah. I always spend this time mourning. I haven't detracted from that once. Doing so would be dishonoring her memory," said Junior. He raised his grocery bags half-heartedly.

"I only came out to get some food for dinner tonight."

"Gojira, surely you can still come. We haven't started yet," said Rarity.

"I can't. This is the one time I have to give up and dedicate to her," said Junior. Applejack approached the boy and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Listen hun, I know what it's like to lose both of your parents. But you don't have to seclude yourself to honor them," said Applejack.

"Then how would I honor them?"

"You know how I honor my folks? I work hard to look after my family and our farm. Every day, I'm honoring their memory. Maybe for you it's different. But I think a good way for you is to keep being who you are. And you're the kind of fella that looks out for others." Applejack smiled warmly at the boy. Junior had begun to consider this. He never put much thought on what it meant to honor someone. All he did was lock himself in his room all day mourning in despair. Never had he considered that how he lived was a part of honoring them. Maybe Applejack was onto something.

"I think I understand. I guess, it wouldn't hurt to try it your way," said Junior, having an epiphany.

"So, will you be coming over?" asked Rarity.

"I uh... I don't know," said Junior, uncertain. While he had a new way at looking at things, he wasn't sure if he was ready to break from a habit that he practiced for years. But suddenly, Rarity clung to his arm on his right, while Applejack locked her arm with Junior's left. The two met him with smiles.

"Come on, partner! You gotta take the first step sometime!" said Applejack.

"Well, alright. But I should probably drop this off at home," said Junior, holding up his groceries.

"What's in there?" asked Rarity, curiously.

"Just some packs of imported ramen and vegetables," said Junior. The girls looked at the bag with interest.

"Is it any good?" asked Applejack.

"I think so. I mean it’s better when made from scratch, but this stuff's alright. It's basically just soup," said Junior. Applejack's expression brightened.

"I do like me some soup," said Applejack. An idea came to Junior once he heard this.

"On second thought, I can bring this along for everyone to try," said Junior. Rarity squealed in delight.

"Ooh! How exciting! I'm curious to try something from your land!" said Rarity.

"If I had rice and fish, I could have made something else for you girls to try," said Junior. He then looked back at the young girl, who was standing alone in silence. The mutant met her with a smile.

"Say, since you're not busy, you wanna join us?"

"R-Really?" The girl asked in surprise.

"Yeah. Twi won't mind, right AJ?" asked Junior. The blonde smiled.

"Nah! I'm sure she'll be happy to have her!" said Applejack. Junior turned to the younger girl and nodded to her.

"If you'll have me, then alright," said the girl, a small smile on her face.

"My name is Clover Heart, by the way,"

Soon, the group found themselves leaving the area, headed for Golden Oaks Library. Along the way, Applejack had begun to converse with Clover Heart. Junior and Rarity found themselves walking side by side behind. The elf looked his way.

"It was sweet of you to talk to that girl," said Rarity.

"Eh. It was nothing, really. Seeing a kid out in the cold like that at this time of year is a red flag. My hunch was right," said Junior. Rarity held her arms behind her back.

"May I ask, what was your mother's name?"

"Miwa," answered Junior. The elf smiled.

"Miwa. That's a lovely name," said Rarity.

"It means, 'Beautiful Harmony'. I guess that's why," said Junior, a weak smile on his face. He suddenly felt Rarity playfully bump her shoulder against his own.

"Come now! Where is that usual rugged attitude?" asked Rarity.

"I get a bit sluggish during winter," said Junior.

"Well, no wonder. Just look at your clothes, darling! What happened to that jacket that I made you?" asked Rarity.

"Ah. Sorry, I've worn this for a long time that I didn't think to put the jacket on," answered Junior, sheepishly.

"Want to borrow my scarf?" asked Rarity. Junior snorted.

"Isn't it usually the guy who offers the girl something warm to wear?" asked Junior.

"No need to be prideful. I'm just helping out a friend," said Rarity, amused.

"I'm fine. If anything, you should hand it over to Clover. She'll need it," said Junior. Rarity smiled.

"That's just like you. More worried about others than you are about yourself. Alright, if you insist," said Rarity, as she picked up her pace, offering up the scarf to the young elf. Junior sighed, smiling to himself.

The group found themselves at the front door of Golden Oaks Library. The door opened, revealing Twilight to be standing in a Hearth's Warming themed sweater. A pink flaming heart embroidered over a snowy landscape. She smiled brightly at her friends.

"AJ, Rarity! Glad you could make it!" said Twilight, hugging the girls. Her expression broke into a grin, once she noticed Junior to be standing behind them.

"Gojira, you came!" cried Twilight, joyfully. The boy nodded.

"Applejack was persuasive. I thought, 'what the hell'." Junior smiled. Twilight met him with a hug.

"I'm glad," said Twilight. She broke the hug, smiling at Clover Heart.

"Oh, hello. Who's this?" asked Twilight.

"Clover Heart. She's Shamrock's daughter. She's alone this year, so we thought it'd be nice if we brought her along. Is that alright?" asked Junior.

"Absolutely! Please, come in and make yourself comfortable, Clover Heart," said Twilight, allowing the guests to enter. The young elf smiled. She sighed, once she felt the warmth of the interior of the library reach her.

Inside of the library, the rest of the Main 6 were inside, along with Spike and the Mutant 3. Their expressions brightened once they took notice of Junior.

"Hey, you came!" called Rodan. Junior waved.

"Hey, guys."

"Now this is a party! Let's get started!" cried Pinkie, pressing a button on the music player. Upbeat music began to play prompting the friends to stand and begin dancing. Junior had taken a seat at the staircase, watching as his friends indulged in dancing. He watched as Rodan and Rainbow danced together, moving with the rhythm to the music.

"You see these moves?" asked Rodan, as he began to slide from side to side on the ground. The valkyrie laughed in amusement.

"Yeah, I see 'em!" Rainbow began to copy Rodan's movements.

Mosura watched as Angirasu and Fluttershy danced together. While the Tramsmutant boy moved rigidly, due to his inexperience with dancing, Fluttershy moved with more grace. She lightly giggled as she noticed the boy, who held an embarrassed look. Spike found himself dancing with Rarity. She was knelt down with him, holding his shoulders, while he held her forearms. The two moved in a tender fashion. She smiled sweetly, while the drake was red in the face. Clover and Pinkie performed a synchronized dance, pumping their shoulders and swinging their hips to the beat of the music.

Junior watched with a content smile, while everyone enjoyed themselves. He noticed Applejack to be making her way over. She took a seat next to him.

"What are ya doin' over here by your lonesome? It's a party for Pete's sake!" said Applejack.

"I'm good. Besides, I should probably start cooking," said Junior, holding up his grocery bag.

"Ah there'll be plenty of time for that! Have some fun!" said Applejack, nudging Junior's shoulder.

"Agh. I can't dance. I rather not embarrass myself," said Junior, scratching at his head.

Twilight began to approach Junior, rather timidly. She twiddled her fingers once she stood before him.

"You... You wanna dance? With me, I mean," said Twilight, awkwardly.

"I uh..." Junior looked away. The Earthbound next to him suddenly hauled him up to his feet with a smile.

"He'd love to!" Applejack suddenly pushed Junior over to the girl. The boy stumbled and glared at her. Applejack merely winked at him, much to his confusion. He then felt Twilight take his hand and bring him to the center to the room.

"W-Wait!" Junior cried.

"OK, ready? Let's rock!" said Twilight.

"Rock?" asked Junior raising a brow. He didn't think that was in the girl's repertoire.

Twilight suddenly began to dance awkwardly. Her movements involved the swinging of her hips and arms, moving from side to side. Her moves lacked rhythm and grace. Junior could only stare, as the girl seemed to make a fool out of herself with her lack of dance skills. But, her face showed enjoyment, rather than embarrassment.

'Now I don't feel so bad about not being able to dance,' thought Junior. He took a deep breath and began to make slow and rigid movements. His cheeks flushed in embarrassment as he moved his shoulders, lightly bopping his head. Twilight giggled as she made her way closer to him.

"Come on, don't be shy! Show me what you got!" said Twilight, clapping her hands together. Junior chuckled in embarrassment, moving with more confidence, and even less rhythm. Twilight took his hands and led him with her own movements, attempting to keep up with the music. Combined, the two had even less coherency in their movements, only mixing in what they thought would count in dancing. Junior found himself twirling Twilight, which prompted a laugh from her. This display had gained a laugh from their peers. Junior hid his red hot face with a grimace.

"That's the last time I ever try something new with you guys around," said Junior.

"Man, that was painful to watch," said Clover with a cringe.

"I thought it was cute. Like that!" said Pinkie, pointing to Fluttershy and Angirasu. The valkyrie was walking Angirasu through a few dance steps.

Later that evening, the party had settled down. The music was off, the humans and Transmutants were tired out from all of the dancing and games. Junior found himself in the kitchen, stirring a large pot filled with boiling water Inside of the hot pot were the diced vegetables he bought boiling inside, forming the broth for the ramen. He took a whiff of the broth and sighed, feeling goosebumps from the heat and smell entering his nostrils. Twilight entered the kitchen with a curious look.

"Hey, how come you didn't visit Princess Celestia for the holiday? Not that I mind you spending time with us," said Twilight.

"Well, I never really spent the holiday with her before. I usually kept to myself on Hearth's Warming. It was more of a tradition for mourning," said Junior.

"Mourning? Oh. Oh..." Twilight looked away with a grimace.

"I'm sorry, I didn't realize that... I hope that..." Twilight groaned in dismay. She scolded herself for not seeing Junior's apprehension for spending time with them on Hearth's Warming to begin with.

"Don't worry about it, Twi. You guys... You've changed my life for the better. I think this was something that I needed," said Junior, smiling at the girl. Twilight blushed as she timidly nodded.

Meanwhile, out in the main room, Angirasu sat down on the stair case with a cup of punch. As he took a sip, he felt eyes on him. He turned to find a baby alligator at his feet, staring with large, violet, unfocused and expressionless eyes. The eyes were something that the Transmutant couldn't help but stare into. They were bizarre and so mesmerizing. He was lost in the reptile's eyes. Rodan approached from the side.

"Hey Aang, what are ya-"

"Shh. I'm staring at this weird alligator," said Angirasu, not tearing his sight from the animal. Rodan cocked a brow. He turned to look at Gummy himself. He too found himself lost in the creature's eyes.

"Wow." said Rodan.

"What do you suppose he's thinking about?" asked Angirasu.

"I don't know. But those eyes. They've must've seen things that cannot be comprehended by mankind," said Rodan in awe. Angirasu nodded in agreement.

"He's a zen alligator. Truly, the most enlightened creature on earth," said Angirasu.

Pinkie hummed as she looked around the library. She had misplaced Gummy. He wasn't in the punch bowl as she thought he was, so she had to keep searching. The Earthbound noticed that the two male mutants were staring at Gummy. She motioned for the others to come over. Everyone else arrived, watching Angirasu and Rodan to be staring at the baby alligator. Gummy squeaked as he revealed his toothless mouth.

"Tell us more, oh wise scaled one," said Rodan, in a monotone voice. The others looked at each other oddly, while Gummy squeaked again.

"I think he's trying to speak to us, I know it!" said Angirasu, wide eyed.

"Uh... Guys?" called Rainbow.

"I'm scared," whispered Clover, tugging at Fluttershy's sleeve.

"Oh, don't be scared. Gummy is just a baby alligator. Plus, he has no teeth," said Fluttershy in reassurance.

"That's not what I meant."

Rodan suddenly knelt down and picked up Gummy, holding him forward. The alligator blinked, as his tail dangled beneath. Everyone watched in confusion as the Transmutants took the alligator to the kitchen, where Junior was cooking. Rodan stood behind Junior, with Gummy in his grasp. Junior turned and exclaimed with a start, having found the alligator inches from his face.

"Rodan, what the hell is the matter with you! Get that dirty alligator out of here before he contaminates the food with salmonella or something!"

"Hey! Don't be mean to Gummy! He just wants to say hi!" Pinkie pouted.

"I'm not being mean! I'm just trying to keep everyone from getting sick because of him!" said Junior, pointing at the animal.

"Dude, just look in his eyes for a sec!" said Rodan, holding the alligator closer to Junior.

"Rodan, if you don't get this alligator out of my face, I'm gonna grab you by the ankles, drag you to the nearest zoo and toss you into the..."

Junior trailed off with his threat, once he too got lost in Gummy's eyes. He watched as the lids slowly blinked. Junior tilted his head, and Gummy did the same. Both raised heads, mirroring each other's movements.

"Uh... Gojira?" called Twilight.

"Whoa, this is trippy," said Junior. The alligator blinked.

"Who are you? Who am I?" Junior whispered loudly, leaning closer to Gummy's snout.

"Now this is starting to creep me out," said Mosura, with a grimace.

"What do you mean, 'starting to'?" asked Rainbow.

Pinkie smiled brightly once she noticed Gummy to be opening his mouth into a toothless smile. His tail began to wag and he gave high pitched growls and chirps.

"He likes you!"

"Aww..." Junior smiled. He grunted, having broken out of the trance. He noticed the amused looks he was getting after that brief moment of doting on the pet alligator. He cleared his throat as he stood upright.

"You heard nothing! G-Get that thing out of here!" said Junior, as he turned back to the pot.

"Too late! We all heard it! You have a soft spot for cute animals!" said Pinkie, teasingly.

"Lies!" Junior barked, prompting a laugh from his friends. He sighed in dismay.

"Everyone just get a bowl ready. I'm about to serve up dinner," said Junior.

Later, everyone had eaten. Their bellies were filled with the warm broth and noodles that had been served. Rainbow and Rodan leaned against each other tiredly, more full compared to the rest from dinner. Rainbow yawned.

"That was pretty good," said Rainbow.

"Yep. tasted like home," said Rodan. Although home didn't taste cheap, it was nice to have something like ramen after all of these years.

"Hey, we still training this weekend?" asked Rainbow.

"You wanna train in this weather?" asked Rodan incredulously.

"Hey, a little snow never hurt anybody," said Rainbow. Rodan shrugged.

"Well, alright then. But you better have some coco ready," said Rodan, playfully.

"Alright, but I'm not sharing," said Rainbow, smirking. The two shared a laugh.

Rodan noticed something in his line of sight. His eyes fell upon a mistletoe, which had lowered to his nose, tickling it. He swiped it away in annoyance, finding Clover and Pinkie to be standing at the staircase. They held the mistletoe from a stick and string, over himself and Rainbow.

Rodan quickly swiped the plant off of the string and hid it in his pocket. The action prompted Rainbow to look his way.

"What's up?" asked Rainbow.

"Nothing. Just swiped at a big spider dangling from its web," said Rodan, forcing a smile. Rainbow shrugged as she returned to leaning her back against him. Rodan sighed in relief. He met Pinkie and Clover with a glare, who looked at him with innocence. The Transmutant tossed the mistletoe back to them and pointed them to leave. Pinkie and Clover moaned in dismay as they left the two alone.

Mosura found herself sitting on a sofa with Rarity and Applejack. The two humans conversed amongst themselves, while Mosura fixated her gaze on Angirasu and Fluttershy. The pair was seated together near a heater, warming themselves up, Mosura watched as the valkyrie giggled with a blush, still speaking to the boy. The conversation was not audible to Mosura, but she was able to sense a growing affection.

"Mosura, darling?" Rarity called. The mutant girl snapped out of her daze.

"Y-Yes?"

"I was asking how you were enjoying yourself," said Rarity.

"Oh. Yeah, I'm having a great time!" said Mosura, forcing a smile. Applejack was able to see through this like glass.

"You good, sugarcube?"asked Applejack.

"Mmhmm. Totally fine!" said Mosura, still maintaining the smile. But, it began to falter as she and the blonde were locked in a staring contest. Something about her gaze caused her to break.

"Ok, maybe not," said Mosura, her tone small.

"We can lend ya an ear, Mosu. What's eatin' ya?" asked Applejack.

"Well.... Have you ever worried about someone but you don't know how to approach them about it?" asked Mosura.

"Oh, plenty of times! I always worry about my sister and the antics that she and her friends get into just find their Cutie Marks! Sometimes it causes problems for others. But I don't even know how to get it through to her that she should just let it come naturally to her," said Rarity in dismay. Applejack sent her a flat look.

"Rarity, this isn't about you."

"Right. Sorry, what was the problem?" Rarity tittered.

"It's the boys," said Mosura. Applejack had a confused look.

"They in trouble or somethin'?” asked Applejack. Mosura shook her head.

"No, nothing like that. It's just that... Well I..." The girl grimaced as her sights fell on the boys, as they sat with the respective Valkyries that they have seemed to have gotten closer to. Applejack was able to catch onto this.

"Oh, I see. You're worried about them hanging around Rainbow and Fluttershy," said Applejack.

"You could say that," said Mosura, frowning.

"I wouldn't worry about that, dear. They seemed to have hit it off! Why would you worry about them?" asked Rarity, amused.

"I just do," said Mosura. Rarity raised a brow.

"Might you be possessive?" asked Rarity. Mosura's eyes widened.

"Wh-What do you mean by that?" The mutant asked in offense.

"Sorry, maybe that was a poor choice of words. Maybe overprotective?" asked Rarity, smiling nervously. Mosura sighed heavily.

"I suppose. I don't know. I guess I'm worried about them going through rejection. They're like my brothers, you know. So the thought of them being hurt..." Mosura deeply frowned.

"Anyone can get rejected, Mosura. But what's important is that they find others who will accept them for who they are. Romantically or not," said Rarity. Applejack nodded in agreement.

Mosura sighed. These words did little to alleviate her worries. They say that now, but would those words hold merit if they were to know the truth about them? That's what Mosura pondered. The more she thought of it, the more she grew fearful. It was one thing to have social interaction. To form friendships. But what Mosura was seeing now was something that was over the line.

Mosura took notice of Pinkie and Clover snickering as they lowered the mistletoe above Fluttershy and Angirasu. The two noticed this, only to turn away with embarrassed looks. Angirasu glared at Pinkie.

"Hey, cut it out! You shouldn't tease people like that!" said Angirasu in disapproval. First Rodan, now this girl was starting to stir the pot.

"I-I don't mind," said Fluttershy, prompting a surprised look from the mutant. The valkyrie was avoiding eye contact with a shy smile, twiddling her fingers. The boy gulped, his face growing red.

"R-Really?" asked Angirasu. Fluttershy suddenly scooted close to the boy and took his face into her hands. She leaned in and planted a small kiss on his cheek. Angirasu smiled bashfully, his face growing hotter. Rarity gasped.

"How bold!" said Rarity.

"Yeah, for her," said Applejack with a chuckle.

"Ugh. That was it?" asked Clover in disappointment.

"Look at you, lovebirds!" Rainbow called, teasingly. Angirasu and Fluttershy quickly turned away from each other. Rodan sighed in dismay, starting to regret pushing Pinkie and Clover away.

"So much for rejection, eh Mosu?" asked Applejack, nudging the Transmutant.

"R-Right," said Mosura. She turned her sights to Angirasu and Fluttershy, who were too shy to look each other in the eye. The two seemed like a rather cute pairing with their shared awkwardness. Mosura couldn't help but smile at the scene.

Junior found himself standing outside of the kitchen, smiling as he watched everyone. This had been the most enjoyment that he has gotten out of Hearth's Warming. Or rather, it was the first time he allowed himself to enjoy it. And it was all thanks to his friends. The boy looked to his side, finding Twilight to be watching with her own smile.

"Twilight," called Junior.

"Hmm?" The elf looked his way.

"Happy Hearth's Warming," said Junior, a warm smile on his face. Twilight smiled back.

"And to you as well."

Chapter 13: The Gala

9 Years Ago...

Onyx found himself sitting at a desk in an office. His brows were furrowed, as he read through a file. It was marked 'Classified'. Inside was data on the failed test subject, 'Lucky Dragon'. Aside from the transmutation side effect, there was a more critical flaw in the subject's biology. He was infected, brought on by an experimental serum with an ingredient that hadn't been fully understood. It was meant to pass through the systems of the subject. But, only the Alpha was successful. Lucky Dragon still retained it. This had led to some undesirable results. This made the boy too dangerous to be left alive.

But now, the father was dead. When they finally managed to overpower him for capture, their trump card ended up destroying him entirely. Only his remains were kept in hopes to salvage something from that experiment. Now, all that was left was the boy. He was allegedly terminated. But, his body had fallen into the sea, leaving no evidence for his demise. After a few days, the search for him went on. Still, nothing was found.

Onyx was of the assumption that the subject may have in fact survived. Otherwise, they would have found his remains by now. But, it was hard to convince his superiors of otherwise. Instead, they wanted progress on creating replacements for these test subjects, specifically ones far less troublesome and more successful than the last. The elf sighed heavily as he closed the file, setting it into a cabinet. One day, he will have to return his attention to Lucky Dragon. He was too much of a threat to be left alive.

It was a warm morning. Princess Celestia found herself standing in the middle of a road, gazing upon the rural land in Neighpon. She smiled as she gazed at the beauty of this country. It had been quite some time since she's been here. She took a deep breath and sighed.

"I don't think it's wise for us to be here, your Majesty. I hear that the deities in these foreign realms are unwelcoming to others," said a young elf woman. She had her dark brown hair in a bun, and lighter brown eyes. She wore formal attire, comprised of a collared long sleeved shirt, although her sleeves were rolled up given the heat. She wore a light brown skirt, reaching above her knees and a pair of dark heels.

This was Celestia's new aide. She thought that this trip to Neighpon would help ease the elf into the job. But as expected, she seemed quite a bit on edge. She didn't blame her. Neighpon was a far different land compared to Equestria. Not to mention this woman had been a studious student, so she may have been loaded with some knowledge. At least what Equestria had access to when it came to the outside world. To put her at ease, Celestia met the elf with a reassuring smile.

"You needn't worry, Raven Inkwell. Neighpon's pantheon is much more welcoming. At least, so long as I do not try to 'outshine' Amaterasu, the Queen of the Gods," said Celestia.

"Outshine?" asked Raven.

"She's a sun goddess. She has the power to bring sun light to the land," said Celestia. Raven was taken aback by this. She felt like her world had been turned upside down.

"Pardon me, but I thought you brought the sun," said Raven.

"I do. As does any other sun deity. I raise the sun, and then I lower it. Horus in Egypt raises the sun on his end, then lowers it. But some like Helios or Amaterasu emit their own light, matching the sun itself," said Celestia. Raven adjusted her glasses, appearing fascinated.

"What a strange world we live in," said Raven.

"I think it's wonderful," said Celestia, smiling. The pair began to wander through the village, with a squad of royal guards escorting them.

"So what are we doing in this village? Shouldn't we be in the capital?" asked Raven.

"We will. I just want to make a detour. Villages like this are much more familiar and comfortable to me, especially compared to the metropolis of Trotkyo. You'll see when we get there," said Celestia. The Avatar led the elf to a small building.

"Care for something to eat? You must try the food here," said Celestia, almost eager. Raven cleared her throat.

"I-If you wish," said Raven.

"No need to be so reserved, Raven. Feel free to enjoy our visit. I sure will," said Celestia, a small chuckle as she passed through the cloth curtain that hung in the doorway. Raven was surprised. She never knew that the Princess could be such a free spirit. She always imagined that the Princess would have more of professionalism and regality to her. Not to mention how casually she called on her name. She didn't even call her 'Ms. Inkwell'. Raven gulped, mustering up her courage. If she was going to be Celestia's aide, then she was going to have to be expecting the unexpected.

Raven entered the structure, greeted with a pleasant smell that made her stomach rumble. She found this place to have been a small restaurant of sorts. There were denizens that were seated at different tables inside of this place.

"Irasshaimase!" A woman greeted, bowing. Raven stiffened. She wasn't versed in the native tongue of this land. How could she have forgotten to book an interpreter? Celestia suddenly bowed and spoke in the same tongue of the woman, much to Raven's surprise. The Neighponese woman led the pair towards a table, where they sat. She placed down some menus in front of the two, as they sat across from each other. Raven grimaced as she looked at the menu, unable to decipher the characters written.

"Ooh. I wonder what I should get. This all sounds good," said Celestia, eyes glued to the menu. She then looked to Raven, curiously.

"Has anything caught your..." Celestia trailed off, while Raven grimaced, staring at her own menu. The princess gasped.

"Oh, right. I neglected to consider the language barrier," said Celestia, embarrassed. Raven bowed apologetically.

"Forgive me, your Majesty. I should've booked an interpreter for this trip," said Raven.

"No, it was my mistake, Raven. I was eager to come here that I didn't think to remind you for your sake," said Celestia, apologetically. Raven was again caught off guard by this. Even the princess was capable of making such silly blunders. But, her interest was up.

"When did you learn the language?"

"Some years back. It was when Equestria and Neighpon were first joining the Global Union. I studied intensely for my first visit. Though my Neighponese wasn't very good," said Celestia, sheepish.

"That's more than what I know," said Raven in dismay.

"Tell you what. Why not get what I'm getting? I'll be sure to order something delicious," said Celestia.

"Very well. I'll trust you, your Majesty," said Raven.

"Excellent." Celestia smiled. The sound of pitter pattering feet filled the air. Raven recoiled once she noticed a 3 foot tall, green humanoid creature. It appeared turtle-like, with a wet, green and leathery hide. A shell stuck out of its back. However, the shell didn't connect to its torso like most turtles. Instead, there was a bare chest rather than an armored belly. The creature's arms were long and thick like logs, with webbed hands. It was wearing a pair of loose pants. There were hooks drilled into the creature's shell on its side, where an apron was tied, covering its chest. Sandals covered the creature's webbed feet. A metal cap was worn on its head, as dark hair hung off the sides of its head. It bore a pair of large yellow eyes.

"You speak Neighponese?" asked the creature. Celestia nodded.

"Yes."

"Oh good. I didn't want to break out the Equish dictionary," said the creature, drawing out a note book and pencil. But before he could take the order, his eyes widened.

"Oi! Ain't you that princess that came by with Takeshi Gojira some years back?" asked the creature. This drew the attention of those within ear shot, who had noticed the tall woman.

"I am. I thought I'd come back here for old times sake," said Celestia warmly.

"Well, I'll be! You're quite a sight for sore eyes. I mean, all of the knockout babes live in those lousy cities," whispered the creature. Celestia giggled with a small blush.

"Well, I'm flattered. Might have you seen Gojira? I was hoping to see him again after all of this time," said Celestia. The creature shook his head.

"Ah. Sorry, no one's seen much of him. Not since his wife passed last winter," said the creature. Celestia's eyes slightly widened.

"Miwa passed away?"

"Yep. Poor woman got sick and couldn't pull through. The man's mostly stayed in his estate with his son since then," said the creature.

"Oh. That's terrible," said Celestia disheartened.

"If you'd like, I can point you to his home," said the creature.

"I'd appreciate that. But perhaps after lunch," said Celestia.

"Right. What will you have?" asked the creature.

"Two bowls of your Ramen Special and matcha tea," said Celestia. The creature quickly jotted down the order.

"OK, coming up!" said the creature, before scampering off.

"Wh-What was that?" asked Raven.

"Ah. That was a yokai known as Kappa. They normally don't tread too far from any abundant water sources. Being that there's a lake around this region, there's a whole community of them. It's rare to see one on land this far away, especially living among humans," said Celestia. Raven had taken notice all of the stares that they were receiving from all of the patrons. Some even seemed to be attempting to peer through the windows, curious about these foreigners. They already stood out in this village. But Celestia herself and her guards stuck out like a sore thumb.

"Oi! Get out of there!" a stern voice barked. Celestia and Raven jumped at the sound, turning to find a commotion to be going on from the kitchen. From the small window view, they found a couple of cooks to be scrambling about inside. The sound of crashing filled the air.

From the kitchen, a child came rushing out, hauling a tray full of random foods. From sushi rolls and steaming hot pork buns. The boy came sprinting through the restaurant, startling patrons.

"Stop that thief!" shouted a man, giving chase from the kitchen. Before the boy could make it outside of the front entrance, Celestia's royal guards stormed in.

"Princess!" One of the guards exclaimed. The boy suddenly rammed into the guards, causing them both to fall back. Celestia was shocked by how a boy much smaller than two fully armored guards was able to knock them back with relative ease. He must have built up quite the momentum. The child groaned as he rubbed his bruised forehead. He quickly gathered whatever food was still intact from the crash. Before he could bolt off, he was grabbed by one of the cooks.

"Got ya! Little delinquent!" spat the man as he hauled the boy over. The boy began to kick and squirm, thrashing violently.

"Dammit! Someone help me! He's so strong!" shouted the cook. Another one of the employees rushed over. But, the child raised his feet and kicked him back. The employee dropped back, clutching his gut in pain. The child suddenly looked back at his captor and made a hissing sound.

"Little bastard!" the cook growled as he managed to pin the boy to the ground. He raised his ladle and brought it down on the child's rear. The child let out a couple of pained yelps as he was beaten. Before the child could be struck once again, the ladle flew out of the cook's hand. Celestia had pulled it out of his grasp via her magic.

"Release that child, at once!" said Celestia.

"Ha? Woman, this little wretch has been stealing food from my restaurant for the last week! He needs to be punished!" said the man, while the child panted on the ground, eyes bugging out of his head. Looking at the child, he was rather scuffed. The smell of sweat reeked on him, along with a stench that hinted at him not bathing in days. He almost seemed feral, and clearly hungry.

"I said, release him! Have you no compassion? He's clearly living on the streets!" said Celestia, using her magic to push the man off of the child. She knelt down next to the boy, who remained on the ground, panting. He was trembling.

"Are you alright?" asked Celestia. The kappa stood among the crowd, gazing at the boy. His eyes widened in shock.

"Wait, you're Takeshi-sama's boy!" said the kappa. Celestia looked back at the water imp, incredulous. She turned her sights back to the boy. Getting a better look at him, he certainly bore a striking resemblance to the man.

"You're-" Celestia was interrupted as the boy broke off into a sprint, escaping out the entrance. Not before grabbing a couple of pork buns. The cook gave chase, stopping outside.

"Stay out of my restaurant, bastard!" shouted the cook. Celestia quickly stepped outside, finding the child to be fleeing down the road.

"Raven, stay here," said Celestia, before she began to give chase.

"Wha- Your majesty!" Raven exclaimed, as the princess took to the air.

"Princess!" cried one of the guards.

Junior panted as he sprinted through the village. His heart was racing in his chest. That was too close. He was hoping to have made a quick getaway. Unfortunately, there were obstacles in his path. The boy stopped once he hid behind a corner against a small structure. He dropped to his rear on the ground, panting.

"Someone recognized me. Now I can't stay here for sure," said Junior, a grimace on his face. He felt his stomach grumble. He frowned once he looked at the two pork buns he managed to save. These will have to hold him over for the day until he can find more food. At this rate, starvation may be what kills him, and not MONARCH.

Junior began to scarf down one of the pork buns. He pushed through the heat that burned his mouth and kept devouring the bun, as though fearful that it would escape his grasp.

There was a sudden gust of wind. The sound of flapping wings filled Junior's hearing. He stiffened once Celestia had landed nearby. She appeared relieved.

"Oh, good. I found you. You're quite fast," said Celestia smiling. Junior suddenly scrambled to his feet and backed away, glaring at the woman.

"Y-You wanna pick a fight? I'm not afraid of you!" said Junior, raising his fists, while in mid chew.

"You'd hit a woman?" asked Celestia surprised. Junior's posturing faltered once he heard this. His shoulders slumped, and his glare weakened.

"I uh.... Well... No." Junior spoke in a small tone, lowering his fists.

While survival was on his mind, the boy could only think of his mother. She was pretty much the only female presence he knew for all of his life. Putting his hands on a woman in such a way was unthinkable. In his mind, hitting a woman would be like him hitting his late mother. It was hard for him to describe, but it felt worse to even consider. The only time he ever saw himself fighting a woman was the likes of the soldier that had chased him awhile back. That was no woman. That was a demon.

"Excuse me, but was your father, Takeshi Gojira?" asked Celestia, curiously. The boy narrowed his eyes at her.

"Who wants to know?"

"Oh. Forgive me. My name is Celestia. Princess of Equestria." The Avatar bowed politely, folding her wings against her back.

The boy's eyes widened. He took a moment to register the woman's traits. She was taller than most men. Her ears were pointed, and she had the great wings of a bird. Her eyes shimmered, and her long multi-colored hair flowed by not the wind, but an invisible force. Looking at her truly reminded him of the sun. He never saw the Queen of the Gods. But, he was certain that this woman was the closest thing to describe her beauty.

"Celestia? You knew my father," said Junior breathlessly. Celestia noticed the remaining pork buns to be lying in the grass.

"Why were you stealing food?" asked Celestia. Junior looked away, appearing ashamed.

"Where is your father?" asked Celestia.

"He's dead." Junior answered, coldly. The Avatar gasped. She had just learned that the man's wife had passed the year before. And now she was discovering that he himself had passed as well.

"I-I don't... How could..." Celestia stammered, attempting to process this news. The fact that she was staring at what could have been the one to survive the Takeshi family was not helping. How long had this boy been alone? She never even knew the Takeshi clan had a child until today.

"He was killed. Now I'm living on the streets in hiding from his killer," said Junior, his eyes downcast. He slightly raised his head. Celestia cupped a hand to her mouth.

"He told me that you were coming to Neighpon. He said that you were friends. He said that he was going to introduce me to you," said Junior. He took a breath and stood up straight. He had a tearful look in his eyes. He dropped to his hands and knees, bowing his head to the ground.

"I-I am the now the patriarch of my family line! On behalf of the Takeshi Clan, I welcome you to Neighpon, your Majesty!" said Junior, his voice trembling. Celestia deeply frowned. Had this boy have anywhere to go, he certainly wouldn't be stealing food and living on the streets.

"What's your name, child?" asked Celestia.

"Takeshi Gojira Ni. My parents called me 'Junior'." The boy answered. Celestia knelt down and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.

"Junior, might you be interested in accompanying me? Perhaps even coming with me to Equestria?" asked Celestia. Her tone was gentle and motherly. The boy raised his head, his eyes running with tears. The child sniffled as he bowed his head again.

"I-I would eternally grateful," muttered Junior. Celestia caressed the boy's head, as he let out a small sob. Celestia pulled the child into an embrace, running her hand through his dark hair. A solemn look was on her face. Her visit didn't turn out as she would have hoped.

Later that evening, Celestia found herself standing inside of a large room. She was gazing through the large window that overlooked a metropolis, where many dazzling lights lit up the streets and towering structures. She was now in the capital, staying at a luxury hotel that was provided for her stay. So much has changed since the last time that she was here.

Celestia stood in a bathrobe that covered her body. She looked around the large hotel room, where Junior was dragging a futon along the ground. The child had been fed and had bathed. Now, he was going to finally rest comfortably.

"Junior, what are you doing?" asked Celestia, confused. The boy stopped and looked at her in confusion.

"Getting ready for bed?"

"Wouldn't you rather sleep on the bed?" asked Celestia, gesturing to the bed in the room. It was quite large, able to fit more than two fully grown people.

"Oh. No, I've burdened you enough. I am thankful for the meal and bath," said Junior, shaking his head. Celestia smiled sweetly.

"Nonsense, dear. You deserve to rest comfortably. Besides, why not take advantage of being a guest here?" asked Celestia, amused.

"But where will you sleep?" asked Junior.

"We can share the bed. It's big enough," said Celestia, simply. The boy blushed in embarrassment. He looked away, scratching at his cheek.

"A man and woman shouldn't lay together if they aren't married..." said Junior. Celestia giggled in amusement.

"Such a chivalrous young man. Your parents raised you well," said Celestia. Junior looked away, his face growing redder.

"Hey, you used to sleep with your mother, right?" asked Celestia.

"Y-Yeah, when I was little," answered Junior.

"Well, think of it like that. I'm not gonna let you sleep on the floor," said Celestia, crossing her arms over her chest. Junior made an inaudible groan.

"Alright," said Junior.

The lights were turned off. Celestia lied herself down on the large bed. She sighed, feeling herself enveloped by the sheets and blanket. The bed was quite comfortable. She turned to find Junior to be sliding himself under the covers, lying quite a distance from Celestia. She met him with a sweet smile. The boy looked away, blushing furiously.

"Goodnight, Junior," said Celestia.

"G-Goodnight," said Junior. The Avatar lied on her side, breathing softly. Her eyes fluttered closed, allowing the sleep to take her.

Celestia's eyes suddenly opened. Something had roused her from her slumber. She heard small grunts and moans. Muttering filled the air. Celestia raised herself up and rubbed her tired eyes. She found Junior to be tossing and turning in his sleep, muttering. He sounded distress. The boy may have been having a nightmare.

"No. No..." Junior muttered, his brows crinkling. Celestia began to scoot herself over to the boy, running a hand over his head. This seemed to have calmed the child.

"Shh. Hush now," whispered Celestia. She lied herself back down and pulled the boy close to herself. She enveloped him in a warm embrace. Her fingers ran through his hair, as her hand held his back. The boy's brows crinkled, but, his expression relaxed, as the woman continued to stroke his hair.

"I'll keep you safe. I promise," whispered Celestia.

Present

It was a cold, dark evening. The moon shone in the night sky, and the blanket of stars twinkled above. The air was filled with the crackling of flames, and the stench of smoke. An orange aura from the fires glowed in the darkness.

In a small town, some buildings were engulfed in flames. A lone Neighponese man stood among the destruction. His withered features illuminated by the fiery light. His dark blue hair was unkempt, and his thick short beard gave him the appearance of a homeless man. His eyes stared into the fire.

The man found the denizens of this village to be outside. They wailed and gnashed their teeth in despair, as they found that their homes had been ravaged. It was a painful sight. Some citizens appeared injured. Whatever could have happened? That was what the man wondered.

The man began to make his way to a woman who keened, while her husband comforted her. A child stood between them, held in their embrace.

"What happened here?" asked the man.

"What happened? Those wretched Changelings! That's what happened! They attacked our town and snatched away people! As if that wasn't enough, they burned our houses down!" The woman wailed. The man frowned.

"I see. I'm sorry," said the man, bowing his head, apologetically.

"I've never seen you around here. Are you new?" asked the husband.

"I've just stumbled onto this town," answered the man.

"Hm. Well, if you were looking for a place to stay, you might be out of luck. No doubt this will have caused a lot of excitement for the night," said the husband, solemn.

"Understood. I'll manage," said the man as he began to leave the people alone. He eventually found himself approaching a more empty area, where he found a younger man and woman to be standing.

The younger man in question was rather short and stocky. His hair was a burgundy, and his eyes were red. He had a rather unfriendly look about himself.

The woman next to him was much taller than the average woman, standing at around 6 feet. She held a thin frame, and bore short sea foam hair. Unlike the guy beside her, she appeared much more approachable. Both were of Neighponese descent.

"What's the word, Goro?" asked the shorter man.

"Changelings. Looks like there was an attack," said the rugged man, called 'Goro'. The woman frowned deeply.

"That's awful," said the woman.

"At least it's not Revolutionaries, Manda," said the short man.

"Even still, I rather we not make light of this incident, Baragon. Maybe we can take advantage of the situation," said Goro. Baragon furrowed his brows in annoyance.

"You better not be suggesting what I think you're suggesting," said Baragon.

"If we ever want to have a chance to have a normal life again, then we have to change people's perspective. At least on us," said Goro firmly. Manda nodded in agreement.

"Then what do we do?" asked Manda.

"For now, let's find somewhere to take refuge. Then, we'll gather more information on this incident," said Goro.

It was a bright, sunny day in Ponyville. Winter had wrapped up, allowing the spring to come. The vast green fields and hills were exposed, and the sky was clear as could be.

The sound of bouncing filled the air. Pinkie screamed in delight as she bounced on a trampoline, which was set up in front of Carousel Boutique. Twilight sat on the grass nearby, reading through a book, appearing annoyed.

"I! Can't! Believe! The Grand! Galloping! Gala! Is! Tonight!" Pinkie cried every word after every bounce she made.

"Pinkie, please stop shouting! I'm trying to concentrate!" said Twilight. Pinkie ignored her and continued to bounce. Rarity emerged from her boutique, her eyes widening once she saw the Earthbound bouncing outside of her home and establishment.

"Pinkie PIe! Stop that right now. It's time for you to prepare for the Gala, and I refuse to let you put on your new dress if you're all sweaty!" Rarity scolded. Pinkie stopped bouncing, meeting the elf with a pout. She hopped off of the trampoline and stopped next to Spike, who observed Twilight reading her book. Pinkie bore a confused look.

"What's Twilight doing?" Pinkie whispered.

"She's got an awesome magic spell she's been working on for the Gala," whispered Spike. Rarity sighed.

"Where are the others? It's getting late," complained Rarity.

"Hold your horses girl, we're here," called Applejack. She, Rainbow, Fluttershy and the Mutant 4 trailed behind them. Mosura leaned close to Junior.

"You sure it was OK to invite us along?" whispered Mosura.

"Yeah, that's why I asked Celestia for those extra tickets. Don't back out now," Junior whispered back.

"Well, if you say so," said Mosura. Twilight suddenly closed her book, smiling in satisfaction.

Perfect. I'm ready!" said Twilight.

"For what?" asked Rainbow eagerly.

"Alright, Spike." Twilight called. The young dragon made his way over with a bright red, luscious apple. He placed the fruit onto the ground before Twilight.

"An apple! Are we having pie?!" Pinkie grinned. Spike shushed her in response.

"Watch!" Said Twilight. Her hands were engulfed by the aura of her magic.

The apple glowed before growing and morphing in shape. The apple had been transformed into a carriage, complete with a door on the side, and four wheels made of gold. The group all exclaimed in awe at the feat carried out by the young scholar.

"Thanks. But that's just the start!" said Twilight.

"There's more?!" cried Rodan. Twilight met him with a brief smirk. She turned her attention to Fluttershy.

"Fluttershy, did you bring your friends?"

"Yes." The timid valkyrie answered, as four white mice peeped out from the locks of her long hair. She knelt down and allowed the rodents to scurry to the ground.

"Will they be safe, Twilight?" Fluttershy asked, mildly concerned.

"You have my word." Twilight reassured. She then closed her eyes, as her magic aura engulfed her hands. The mice glowed and vanished into a plume of raspberry mist. From the mist, emerged four white horses.

"Ta-da~!" Twilight grinned, proudly. Everyone grimaced as they beheld the horses. While they mostly appeared horse-like, they held the beady dark eyes, bucked teeth and whiskers of their former rodent forms. Everyone mustered up the courage to give praise, albeit they weren't too enthusiastic.

"Ah that's gross," said Junior flatly. Mosura quickly elbowed his arm in response.

"Th-That's impressive, Twilight," said Mosura, forcing a smile.

"Neat huh? And don't worry, they'll be mice again by midnight!" said Twilight.

Suddenly, a white fluffy cat, wearing a purple bow on its head and a diamond collar leapt into the air. The cat exposed its claws and bared its fangs, lunging for the horses.

"Opalessence, no!" Fluttershy cried in alarm.

The cat landed on the rump of one of the horses, digging her claws into its skin. The horse whinnied in fright and pain, as it bucked the cat off. Having been spooked, the horses galloped away from the area.

"Wait! Come back!" Twilight called. She groaned in disappointment.

"Those horses were supposed to pull our carriage. How will we get to the Gala?"

"Whatever shall we do?" Rarity cried, dramatically. Though, she met the other elf with an amused look.

It was evening. The moon shined high in the sky. A gentle breeze blew through. The starry night sky twinkled on this cool evening.

Junior found himself sitting with Spike, Rodan and Angirasu at the driver seat of the carriage. The boys were dressed in dark tuxedos, with a tie and khakis. Their usually unkempt hair had been combed to make them appear 'presentable', as Rarity had said. Junior was dismayed having been pestered to do so. Spike sported a tuxedo, along with a red bow tie. The young dragon held the reins that were attached to two Earth pony stallions, which had been generously loaned to them thanks to Rarity's feminine wiles.

"This is going to be great, guys! It's been a while since we've been in Canterlot, eh Gojira?" exclaimed Spike.

"Yeah it's... Been a hot minute," said Junior, forcing a smile. He wasn't too keen on coming back to Canterlot. Especially to the Gala. The mutant had grown rather accustomed to life in a rural town, which had more space to roam and less pompous residents. But, he was at least looking forward to seeing Celestia and Blaire again. He only hoped that he'd get the chance to see them.

"So this Gala has to be a big deal, huh?" asked Angirasu.

"Overrated in my opinion. I think the girls have the wrong idea about this place," said Junior, glancing over his shoulder, as he heard the girls converse from the carriage.

"As long as there's beauties that I can appreciate, then I'm good," said Rodan, grinning.

"Hey, we're almost there!" said Spike.

The carriage pulled up down the road. Many people in formal attire had gathered. The boys had stepped off from the seat, once Spike had parked. The dragon hopped to the door and opened it. He bowed, courteously allowing the girls to exit the carriage. All of the boys beheld the sight of them, radiating in their dresses.

Twilight wore a blue dress, with cyan stars that decorated the bottom. She wore a headband with a star on it, and cyan elbow length gloves.

Applejack wore a dress that resembled more of a farmer look. It was brown and leathery at the top half, with a decoative red apple on her collar. Her dress at the bottom was an emerald green, running down to her shins. Her boots were the same shade of green and leathery. The girl's blonde hair was made into a braided ponytail, reaching down to her shoulder. She still wore a Stetson hat, but this one was decorated with a couple of red apples and markings that gave the hat a formal appearance, making it more appropriate for the Gala.

Pinkie was dressed in a somewhat frilly dress decorated with the images of candies. Her dress was pink at the lowest pat, but the upper part was colored baby blue with white stripes. The Earthbound wore a little white hat on her head, with a pink bow.

Rarity was wearing a cloak over her shoulders that wrapped around her. Her dress came in different shades of pink, yellow, and purple. The bottom half of the dress was frilly and decorated with purple, pink, yellow, and white jewels. It had stripes of yellow and pink running through a magenta surface and ending in a purple color. The upper half of the dress was simpler as it consisted of a frilly pink dress-shirt with purple cuffs and a purple collar. Rarity also wore two gold earrings and one amethyst earring, a gold necklace with an amethyst center, and a tiara with amethyst and purple jewels to the catch the attention of on lookers. This was the most elaborate of the dresses.

Rainbow wore a cyan colored dress that hung from one shoulder and went down to her knees, revealing her golden slippers with straps that wrapped up to her shins. Over the lower part of her dress was a piece that went further down, bearing the colors of the rainbow much like her hair. She also wore a necklace that was shaped as purple grapes, and a long golden leaf-like piece that hung on the side of her head from a headband. The end of her hair was wrapped into a beret, leaving a small tail at the end.

Fluttershy wore a jade colored dress. A large butterfly decorated the center above her chest, the color matching her eyes. Small berets of flower heads decorated her hair, along with another butterfly that was clipped onto the side of her long hair. Her dress leaned heavily on the theme of nature, as her gloves wrapped her hand up to her forearms, with decorative vines wrapping up further along her arms.

Mosura wore a dark dress. At a glance, one could see the cultural influence that Rarity had used for this design. It resembled a kimono, but the lower part flowed freely like a dress. Her sleeves were fitting her arms tightly, unlike actual kimonos. A waist band wrapped and hugged her frame, giving focus to her hips and figure. The skirt parted, revealing her left leg, which was wrapped in a dark stocking. Her dress bore patterns of red red-orange flowers. The end of her locks had a slight curl to them.

"You look...amazing!" cried Spike. Rodan nodded, his face in a wide grin.

"I have a good feeling about coming here!" said Rodan. Junior and Angirasu blushed as they gazed upon the girls. But, their attention was on the castle that was ahead of them.

"I can't believe that we're finally here! With all that we've imagined, the reality of this night will sure to make this the best night ever!" declared Twilight, just as music seemed to have swell in the air.

"Oh Gods, please don't start singing," said Junior.

"At the Gala~!" Twilight sang, followed by a chorus comprised of the citizens around them. Junior groaned in dismay.

"And it's started," said Junior, while Fluttershy began to sing. Angirasu was humming along to himself, while Junior met him with an annoyed look.

"Fluttershy's got the voice of an angel," said Rodan with a sigh.

"You know what? I'm just gonna go on ahead," said Junior as he walked off. Mosura sighed.

"Such a stick in a mud."

Later, the musical number had suddenly ended. Junior, Spike, Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu found themselves standing at the entrance into the castle. Spike had a dejected look, his shoulders slumped.

"I can't believe they ditched us!" said Spike. He groaned in disappointment.

"I was hoping to show everyone around since they've never been to Canterlot before," said Spike.

"Well, I guess they had stuff that they've been looking forward too," said Angirasu, shrugging. Junior bore a flat look.

"Did the musical number clue you in?" asked Junior. Mosura knelt down next to Spike, running a hand over the spikes on his head with a reassuring smile.

"Cheer up, Spike. You can still show the rest of us around," said Mosura. Spike's expression lit up.

"OK! Let's get moving! Oh, what should we do first?!" asked Spike.

"Actually, I want to see if I can find Blaire. It's been awhile, you know," said Junior.

"Who?" asked Rodan.

"Someone I know. She's uh... Kinda like a big sister to me," said Junior scratching at his head. Spike smiled.

"Then let's go meet her!" said Spike eagerly.

The group soon found themselves roaming the castle halls. They were in search for the Valkyrie known as Blaire, or at least any member of the royal guard who might know her whereabouts. Roaming these halls sent a wave of nostalgia over Junior. He began to recall some of his early days of living here under the roof of Celestia. But, those memories were quickly interrupted once he noticed an Earthbound guard in golden armor to have stepped into their path.

"Hey, what are you doing here? Guests are not allowed passed the ballroom and the surrounding area!" The guard barked. The teens and drake stiffened, while Junior remained composed. The guard's expression softened once he noticed Junior.

"Oh, good evening. I wasn't expecting to run into you, Gojira," said the guard. He chuckled, causing the rest of the Mutant 4 to relax.

"Hey. You've seen Blaire? I was hoping to catch up with her," said Junior.

"She's off duty right now. I'll escort you to the barracks," said the guard, smiling.

The group made their way outside of the castle. They followed the guard down to the barracks. The guard opened the door to the barracks, leading them inside. Inside, they found that there were rows of beds. The area was mostly empty, with very few guards present, conversing with each other.

"Blaire!" Junior called. From among the guards, the valkyrie turned and smiled brightly. She rushed to the boy, wrapping him into a tight hug.

"Hey, kiddo! I missed ya!" cried Blaire. Junior blushed in embarrassment at the show of affection. Especially with his friends present.

"Yeah, I missed you too," said Junior, clearing his throat. The valkyrie released him.

"What took you so long to visit?"

"Sorry. Needed some time to settle into Ponyville," said Junior, sheepish. Blaire took notice of Spike and the rest of the Mutant 4.

"Oh! Are these your friends?" asked Blaire.

"Yeah. This is Angirasu, Rodan, Mosura, and Spike," said Junior, introducing his friends.

"I know Spike! He's Twilight's adorable dragon assistant," said Blaire, pinching the drake's cheek. Spike rubbed his cheek with a bashful smile. Blaire took notice of Mosura, a teasing smile on her face.

"So, Gojira. Is this lovely young lady your girlfriend?" asked Blaire. Junior and Mosura broke into an intense blush.

"N-No! It's not like that!" said Junior, quickly.

"Yeah! We're just good friends!" cried Mosura. Rodan and Angirasu snickered. Blaire chuckled as she playfully nudged Junior.

"Just teasing. It's good that you're making some friends. So, you here for the Gala?"

"Yeah, only because my friends came. But I guess it works out since I get a chance to see you again," said Junior. The valkyrie smiled.

"Say, let's take a walk," said Blaire.

"Sounds good," said Junior, nodding.

"Actually, I think we'll catch up. Spike, you wanna show us around more?" asked Mosura. Spike smiled and eagerly nodded.

"Yeah! Hey Goji, if you miss us, come find us at Donut Joe's. That's where we'll end the night!" said Spike.

"Will do," said Junior. Rodan suddenly came up to Junior and wrapped an arm around him, bringing him close.

"Dude, she's so hot!" whispered Rodan. Junior met him with a flat look.

"Forget it. She's happily married with a kid," Junior whispered back.

"Rats." Rodan hissed. He then removed himself from Junior.

"OK! See ya later!" Rodan briskly walked off, towing Angirasu and Mosura along too.

"T-Try not to take too long!" said Mosura, waving at Junior.

Later, Junior found himself walking alongside Blaire in silence. The two walked the castle grounds, finding themselves in the statue gardens. No one else was around. It was just the two of them. Blaire smiled.

"I remember that this was your favorite place to hang around. That is, whenever you decided to leave your room," said Blaire. Junior nodded, staring at the statues of the historical figures in all of Equestria's history. Be they heroes or villains. As stated, Junior decided to hang here on his own or sometimes with Blaire back in his early days. Something about this place made him feel secure. It might have been the heroes that were depicted in stone that caused this.

"So, how're you adjusting in your new home?" asked Blaire.

"It wasn't easy. But, I think it's turning out just fine," said Junior. He smiled to himself.

"I even made some friends. Aside from the ones you saw," said Junior.

"Any girlfriends? Aside from that cute girl?" asked Blaire, a sly smile on her face. Junior sighed, a small blush on his face.

"Like... 6 others," said Junior. Blaire grinned.

"6?! I never knew you could be so popular with the ladies! So, which one are you serious about?" asked Blaire. Junior looked away.

"Wh-Who said that I was interested in any of them in that way?" asked Junior, defensively.

"Oh come on. There's gotta be at least one girl who has your eye. Don't tell me there isn't. I know your type. Red hair, smart, fiery personality..." Blaire named off traits at the top of her head. Junior felt a knot in his stomach.

"Come on. Don't bring that up," said Junior. Blaire lost her smile once she noticed the slight melancholic look that Junior held.

"Sorry, I didn't know that you were still hung up about that," said Blaire, placing a hand on his shoulder. The boy sighed.

"It's fine," said Junior. Blaire cleared her throat, before changing the subject.

"Hey, any chance of convincing you to join the Royal Guard?" asked Blaire.

"Nah, still not interested," said Junior, dismissive.

"Yeesh. So blunt." Blaire winced. The two shared a laugh.

"What about filling the uncle role for my daughter?" asked Blaire.

"Cynthia? You sure? I mean, we're not exactly..." Junior awkwardly scratched at his chin.

"It doesn't matter. It'd be nice if she had someone close nearby. My extended family's not living in Canterlot and my husband's an only child, you know. You're the closest thing I have to a brother. Ponyville's not too far, and I think it'd be nice for us to come visit you sometime," said Blaire. Junior softly smiled.

"Well, I guess I can't refuse. I'd be honored," said Junior.

"That's great! Well, I probably shouldn't keep you from your friends. I'm on leave for a while, so the family's expecting me. It was good seeing you again, Goji," said Blaire, bringing the boy into a hug. Junior returned the hug.

"You too."

The two broke the hug. Blaire began to jog off, as she left the garden. Junior found himself standing alone. He was alone with all of the statues. But, only one of them had his attention.

Junior beheld a tall statue, which depicted a lanky serpentine-like creature. It stood on two legs, one resembling a dragon's and the other a goat's. Its front limbs were that of a lion's, and an eagle's leg, structured more like an arm. The creature had a face like a horse's, with one long fang, the antler of a dear, and the horn of a goat. On its back were the wing of a bird and the wing of a bat. His long tail was like a dragon's, ending with a plume of hair. A zebra's mane covered the back of his head and down to its neck.

The creature stood on a pedestal, with the lion paw over its chest, and its eagle claw extended out to its side, giving the creature the appearance of cackling. It was a rather odd sculpture, depicting a creature said to be odd and chaotic. But, Junior always found it to be something of a kindred spirit.

"Long time no see, Discord," said Junior. It was a name of the creature of legend, which it was based on. Anything to anthropomorphize a stone statue to get by the loneliness as a child.

"You know, you were always my favorite statue in these gardens. When I look at you; see how you're much different. I often wondered if you could never find your place in the world because of it," said Junior. The statue said nothing, and Junior remained in silence.

"I guess that's why you decided to make your own place. Through chaos. When you got the power, why not take advantage? Especially when it seems to be the only thing that brings you joy," said Junior. He solemnly looked to the ground.

"Hey, can you keep a secret? It's something that I've never told anyone about. Hell, even Celestia doesn't know," said Junior. The statue remained still and silent.

"I was made into a monster. A Transmutant. You might have heard of them. I never would want to hurt anyone. But sometimes, the thought of just lashing out and using my strength for my own purposes just crawls into my head. I don't know why. It's like there's a side of me that just wants to come out," said Junior, idly grinding his heel into the grass. His eyes were cold.

"I'm afraid that people would find out the truth about me. If they were to see that side of me, maybe they'd be right to fear me. Maybe... It'd be better if I was alone after all." said Junior. He looked to the sky, a deep frown on his face.

"The last thing my father said to me was to 'live as I choose'. But, I don't have many choices. If he was here, he might have helped me find my place. If not for that other Transmutant. That demon..." Junior's expression darkened as he recalled an old memory. The memory of when he lost his father to that red demon.

"He's still alive. I know he is. No doubt the Revolutionaries would try to recruit him. One day, I'll find him. I won't run away this time. I'll make him suffer, as he made me suffer," said Junior, as he turned to walk away. His expression was hard.

"Good talk, Discord," said Junior.

As the boy left, one of the eyes of the statue suddenly opened. The sound of stone grinding as the eye glanced filled the air.

"What a fascinating boy," said an echoed male voice. It began to chuckle darkly, as the eye suddenly closed, giving the statue its original appearance.

In the Ball room, 3 of the Mutant 4 and Spike found themselves hanging around during the Gala. So far, the group had been unable to find the appeal of this gathering. The music was slow, threatening to put them asleep. The people didn't seem very interested in socializing with them. And, their friends were nowhere to be found.

"Hmm. Gojira's right. The Gala seems overhyped," Angirasu.

"Yeah. Nothing but middle aged and married women here," said Rodan, appearing disappointed. Mosura sighed in relief.

"Well, I'm just glad that no one seems to be interested in interacting with us," said Mosura. But, she frowned once she gazed to the dance floor.

"But, a dance with Gojira would've been nice," said Mosura.

"You can dance?" asked Rodan. Angirasu cleared his throat as he held out his hand.

"I'm no dancer, nor am I Gojira. But, will you settle for me?" asked Angirasu. Mosura smiled warmly at the boy. She took his hand and was led to the dance floor. Mosura began to lead the boy during the dance. Rodan sighed with a look of dismay.

"So lame," said Rodan.

"It's not like he's dancing with his sister or something," said Spike, shrugging.

"Well with how close we are, it might as well be. Now if he was dancing with Fluttershy, I'd be impressed," said Rodan. His expression soured. It would've been cool if he could hang out with Rainbow Dash. Maybe even show off with his smooth rhythm on the dance floor. Alas, she too was far more interested in doing her own thing.

"Honestly, I'm not feeling the gala. I thought it was gonna be a party. Or at least something that I won't fall asleep at," said Rodan.

"Yeah. I had big hopes that we would all hang out and talk with our friends. But, I guess that wasn't as important to everyone else," said Spike, a solemn look on his face. Rodan met him with a small smile as he knelt down and patted the dragon's shoulder.

"Hey, you mentioned that there was pretty good donut joint in this town?" asked Rodan. Spike's expression began to lighten up once again.

"Yeah. Donut Joe's got a ton of different types and other sweets. The coco is good too," said Spike.

"Then what are we waiting for?" Rodan turned to Angirasu and Mosura.

"Hey! This party's dead! Let's bail!" Rodan, called. This resulted in drawing indignant looks from the guests, while Mosura and Angirasu stopped. Mosura made a vain attempt to hide her face.

"Honestly, I was thinking the same thing. This is kinda boring," said Angirasu.

"Oh, alright. Goji's not back yet, so we might as well. I wonder what the other girls are up to," said Mosura, a confused look on her face. She then noticed Rarity to be standing with an elf man, who had long silky blonde hair. He was a rather handsome individual.

"Hmm. I wonder if that's the Prince she's been looking forward to meeting," said Mosura. But, Rarity looked to be displeased.

"Whoa, hang on. Do my eyes deceive me?" Rodan looked to among the crowd in the Gala. He beheld a young red headed young woman. She was beautiful, with long flowing strawberry hair. She had an hourglass frame, with a tight dress. The dress had a long skirt.

"A beautiful young lady who might be single? I hit the jack pot!" said Rodan, a blushing, foolish grin on his face.

"What about the doughnut shop?" asked Spike, disappointed.

"Sorry, gotta spit game!" said Rodan, before rushing over to the dance floor, pushing passed a few people. He was met with indignant responses from the guests. Spike moaned in disappointment, brushing a claw over his hand. Mosura and Angirasu made their way over.

"Where's Rodan?" asked Mosura. Spike sadly pointed ahead, where Rodan had joined with the attractive red head. The girl bashfully met the boy with a smile.

"Oh. Looks like he's finally found something that he wanted to do," said Mosura. She noticed Spike to be downcast. His tail lied drooped to the ground, his little head lowered, and his large sad eyes staring at the ground. Mosura frowned. Her brows furrowed once she turned her attention to Rodan.

Meanwhile, Rodan found himself flirting with the red head who had caught his eye. He stood with unbridled confidence, which made the girl swoon.

"Out of all of the women here, you are the most refined, and downright hot, of all," said Rodan. The girl sighed, dreamily. She suddenly latched onto the boy, nuzzling his shoulder.

"Take me away~!" said the girl. Rodan grinned.

"Wow. That girl must be easy," said Angirasu, surprised. Mosura sighed as she made her way over to the pair. She reached for Rodan and grabbed his shoulder, sending a disapproving look.

"Hey, what are you doing? I thought we were leaving," said Mosura in annoyance.

"Aw come on, Mosu!" Rodan groaned.

"Don't 'come on', me! You wanna make Spike sad?" asked Mosura, incredulous.

"Uh... who is this?" The red head abruptly spoke, rather rudely. She met Mosura with a glare.

"Huh?" asked Rodan.

"I said, 'WHO is this'?" the girl repeated, her tone growing stern.

"Uh... A friend?" asked Rodan, oddly.

"Friend? Yet you're 'leaving' with her?" demanded the girl.

"What?" asked Rodan, growing more confused. The red head suddenly gripped his shoulders tightly.

"She's no good for you! I'm all the woman you need!" said the redhead, a desperate look on her face.

"Uh... Lady, I think you have the wrong idea," said Mosura. The mutant grimaced as she noticed how oddly clingy this girl was. Especially with someone she just met less than a minute ago.

"Shut it, you hussie!" snapped the girl. Mosura recoiled, her face growing red, her brow twitching.

"Excuse me?! Who do you think you are, talking to people like that?!" demanded Mosura.

"You won't snatch him away from me! I saw him first!" said the red head, pulling on Rodan.

"We don't even have that kind of a relationship! If you'd stop acting like a nutcase, you'd know that!" said Mosura, glaring at the red head.

"Uh..." Rodan attempted to speak up, but the red head roughly pulled him again.

"Hey, why do you keep looking at her?! You were flirting me!" said the redhead.

"And I'm beginning to regret that," said Rodan, nervously. The redhead gasped, a look of hurt on her expression. She then glared at Mosura.

'This is all your fault!" said the girl, before snatching a punch glass from a passing guest. She then splashed it on Mosura, who gave a high pitched gasp, as punch stained the top portion of her dress. She growled angrily at the girl, before snatching up a punch glass from another guest, quickly dumping it over the redhead's hair.

"The nerve!" exclaimed the girl.

"You started it!" said Mosura. The redhead shouted as she lunged for Mosura, tackling her to the ground.

"GET OFF!" Mosura cried in alarm, holding the girl back as she attempted to beat her fists against her. Angirasu came rushing over, pulling the redhead off of Mosura, while Rodan helped the mutant up to her feet. This had drawn everyone's attention.

"What the hell's the matter with you?!" cried Mosura.

"I'm gonna turn that pretty face ugly! That way he'll only look at me!" shouted the girl, thrashing in Angirasu's grip.

"You don't even know his name!" said Mosura. The redhead kept struggling, but stopped once she noticed Angirasu. She felt a hand to his arm, giving a quick grope.

"My, you're a fine specimen. What's your name?" asked Redhead, smiling flirtatiously. Angirasu gasped as he quickly released the girl and backed away.

"What's wrong? I promise I won't bite. Hard." The girl giggled. Angirasu gulped as he stepped back.

"Run Aang, she's crazy!" cried Rodan.

"Running!" Angirasu cried, as the redhead bolted after him.

"Wait! Don't run away! I can give you plenty of love!" whined the girl. The pair pushed and shoved through guests. This caused a chain reaction of people stumbling over each other.

Mosura and Rodan were about to intervene but they beheld another chain of events to be unfolding. Pinkie had just threw herself into a crowd to be caught, but they had all avoided her descent. She instead crashed into a cart that was wheeled in by Applejack, carrying a large cake. This resulted in the cake being catapult off, hurling through the air, towards Rarity and the Prince she's been hanging around.

The prince had suddenly forced Rarity in front of himself, using her as a shield against the cake. Mosura winced, once the girl was coated in the cake. She was able to make out an enraged rant from the girl, only for her to shake off the cake at the prince. The prince backed up into a large statue of Celestia, which began to tip over. Before it could hit the ground, Rainbow had bolted in to save it. However, the weight of the statue proved to be too heavy, as she began to sway with it on her shoulders.

Angirasu and the redhead suddenly ran by, bumping into her. This caused Rainbow to stumble and spin, causing the statue to knock down the pillars that surrounded it, causing them to shatter to the ground around her. The statue itself also suddenly broke in half, falling to the ground.

"Ah..." Mosura's shoulders slumped, a grimace on her face.

Meanwhile, Twilight and Celestia had arrived into the ballroom. Both went wide eyed once they found the state of the ball room and a number of the guests. There was a tense silence, save for Angirasu, who struggled to keep the redhead off of himself. Twilight sighed as she looked up.

"Well... It can't get any worse." Twilight said to herself. There was a sudden tremor in the air. Everyone looked around in panic. It felt as though there was an earthquake. The tremor grew louder, from a pair of doors leading outside of the ballroom.

From the doors burst a herd of different animals, comprised of exotic birds, rabbits, kangaroos, monkeys, deer, and a number of other animals. The creatures scrambled through the ballroom as if in a panic. From the clouds of dust that they left behind, Fluttershy emerged. Her clothes were tattered, her skin covered in dirt and light bruises, her hair was a mess, and she had an enraged look on her face. The Valkyrie panted as she stood in the doorway.

"You're.... GOING TO LOVE ME!!" Fluttershy shouted to the top of her lungs.

The voice of the girl's voice seemed to travel through the castle grounds. Junior himself had suddenly stopped on his walk in the statue garden, his expression turned to confusion.

"The hell was that?"

Back in the ballroom, the crowd had broke into panic, fleeing from spooked animals. Twilight and Celestia stood by in shock as the chaos ensued. Twilight felt panic beginning to set in, knowing this would not reflect well on herself and her friends.

"I uh... Uh..." Twilight tried to formulate a response to the Avatar. Celestia quickly bent down and leaned close to her.

"Run!" Celestia whispered. Twilight began to whistle, motioning for her friends to follow. The Main 6, Spike, and 3 of the Mutant 4 all began to flock towards Twilight, following her out of the ballroom.

"Wait! Baby, come back!" cried the redhead, as a stampede of animals cut her off from following the group.

It was later into the evening, Junior found himself strolling through the castle grounds. He took a moment to get a look around one last time of the place that he once lived in. It was to clear his mind of the earlier tension that he felt. But, it did little to relieve him of that. So, he decided to make his way to the Gala. Once he reached the ball, he froze in his tracks, eyes wide.

The ball room was a complete mess. Tables and punch bowls were turned over into the ground. Decorations lied scattered, and a statue of Celestia herself lied in pieces. There were animals to be scattered about in the ball room, as their tracks were left everywhere. No one but the beasts were present. No signs of Celestia or his friends either.

"What in the hell happened here?" asked Junior, incredulous. He sighed heavily in dismay. It might have been better if he had stayed home after all if the Gala was going to end this early.

"Fuck it. Guess I'll check the donut shop," said Junior, as he began to make his way out of the castle grounds. His mood seemed to have grown fouler. Junior never cared for the Gala to begin with. But for whatever reason, he was far too annoyed with him missing out on it. And his friends were nowhere to be seen. He was left all alone. He couldn't imagine his night getting worse.

The boy suddenly found himself wandering the streets of Canterlot in the cold night. As he passed an alley, he walked by a few young men. One of them suddenly cried out, prompting Junior to stop in his tracks. The man cried out in pain and dropped to the ground, clutching his shin.

"Whoa! Are you OK!?" asked one of the other men. Though his tone seemed to be that of poor acting.

"My shin! Oh, it hurts so bad!" cried the 'victim'. The men all met Junior with glares. The boy bore a flat look.

"Hey! You're carelessness injured our friend! How're ya gonna make up for that?!" demanded one of the men.

"Yeah! Take responsibility!" said the other. The 'victim' wailed as he clutched his shin.

"I need a doctor!"

"You guys are terrible actors. I didn't even touch you," deadpanned Junior.

"Throwing wild accusations to cover your mistake?! That's low!" said one of the men. Junior sighed heavily.

"If you pay 100 bits, we'll let ya go!" said one of the other men. Junior snorted.

"Yeah, like fuck I will! I'm just gonna go," said Junior, as he attempted to walk off. However, the men got into his path.

"Oh look. Your shin's doing better," said Junior, sarcastically.

"Listen, pal. Either you fork over the bits, or we might have to get rough with you," said the 'victim', as he wore brass knuckles. One of the other men drew out a knife, and the other drew out a baseball bat. Junior sighed heavily.

"Guys, trust me when I say this. You don't want to mess with me. I'm in a bit of a mood tonight," said Junior.

The man with brass knuckles suddenly stepped to the boy and slugged him. Junior staggered back a bit, feeling his cheek swell up. He turned his head forward and deeply inhaled through his nostrils. His eyes narrowed.

"You asked for it," said Junior, calmly. He suddenly lunged for the man and grabbed him by his jacket. Junior raised him into the air and tossed him at his friends. The knife wielding man avoided being crushed and merely lunged for Junior. The mutant caught his wrist and twisted it, causing him to drop the knife. Junior raised his foot and kicked the man several feet away. The force of the kick had knocked the wind out of him, leaving him incapacitated. The man with brass knuckles shouted as he came charging for the mutant, swinging his fists at him. Junior effortlessly avoided each swing by stepping back.

As a fist came his way, Junior blocked the punch and countered with his own punch, sending him staggering back. Before Junior could deliver another blow, the man with the bat came rushing in. He swung the bat at Junior's head. The bat shattered on impact, leaving splinters in Junior's head and on the ground. The boy stood with a menacing glare, as blood began to seep from the side of his face. The man backed away fearfully, dropping the handle to the ground. Junior raised his foot and kicked the man in the chest, sending him flying back a few feet.

"You freak!" the man with brass knuckles came charging from behind. Junior quickly spun and jabbed him in the chest, then taking his head and forcing him down to the ground with sheer brute strength. Junior stood to his feet, looking down on the man, who panted. Junior suddenly raised his foot and stomped on the man's shin. The man cried out in agony, as the sound of bone snapping filled the air.

"You broke it! You actually broke it!" The man wailed, clutching his shin.

"Be grateful. I just made an honest man out of you," said Junior, coldly. Junior reached into his pocket and tossed a few measly bits to the injured man. The Transmutant turned to leave the man and his friends alone. Junior's eyes had a brief moment of appearing dead, the amber having dulled into an almost grayish tone.

Eventually, Junior found himself nearing his destination. Donut Joe's donut shop. The boy was still picking splinters out of his skin, wincing as he struggled to get them out. He sighed heavily once he made his way to the door. Hopefully, everyone was waiting here.

Junior entered the shop, greeted with the sound of laughter. He found that the Main 6, Spike, the rest of the Mutant 4, and Celestia, to all be seated together.

"Hey! Goji, where you been?" Rodan called. Everyone began to turn their attention to the door, finding the boy. But, their eyes widened once they registered the bruises, blood and ragged appearance of the boy. Celestia bolted out of her seat, eyes wide in horror.

"What happened?!" cried Celestia, rushing to the boy. She began to look him over, frantically.

"I uh... got mugged," said Junior. Celestia gasped. Her eyes narrowed.

"Where are they?! They'll be punished for this!" said Celestia, sternly. Everyone tensed up, once this woman suddenly displayed a taste of her wrath. It was huge contrast from the laughing and friendly mood that she was in moments ago. Junior pulled away.

"Don't bother. I doubt they'll be pulling that crap off again. Not after the ass kicking I gave," said Junior.

"That's not the point! They assaulted you! They must face up to their crime!” said Celestia. Junior scoffed.

"They'll just be out by the next day. Why bother? Besides, no sense in freaking out. This isn't the first time I've been in a fight. You're overreacting," said Junior dismissively.

"OVERREA-" Celestia quickly fell silent, having realized the tone that she had. She was receiving stares from everyone. The Avatar took a calming breath.

"Junior, may I see you outside?" Celestia began to make her way out of the shop. Junior scowled as he followed.

"Oh boy." Twilight grimaced. She didn’t like where this might have been going. She was too familiar with the boy's attitude. It had been awhile since she's seen the boy battered up like that. She was afraid of how he'd handle Celestia's reaction.

Junior and Celestia stood a bit of distance from the doughnut shop. Junior sighed in exasperation, while Celestia began to lecture him.

"You can't just brush this off as if you stubbed your toe!" said Celestia.

"It might as well have been. Compared to what I've been through," said Junior, though the last sentence was too himself.

"I don't see you for several months, then I find you bruised and battered by hooligans?! I wish for once, you'd be more considerate to my feelings. Do you know how often I worry about you whenever you get into a scuffle?" asked Celestia. Junior furrowed his brows.

"Oh, I'm sorry. Maybe next time I'll ask the hustlers nicely to leave me alone," said Junior.

"Don't take that tone with me," scolded Celestia, her hands on her hips.

"What do you want from me? I'm capable enough to defend myself," said Junior, his tone full of frustration. He felt himself grow more agitated by the second. It seemed liked things were always like this. He'd get into conflict, and Celestia would worry herself to death over him. For once, he wished that she'd just stop being so protective of him. It wasn't her role.

"Ever since you were young, you've been reckless! How can I not worry?" asked Celestia.

"So it's my fault? Nice," scoffed Junior.

"Junior, I didn't mean it like that," said Celestia.

"No, no. I get it. I can cause a lot trouble. That's why I left in the first place. Because I didn't want to keep causing problems," said Junior, bitterly. Celestia's expression softened. She reached a hand out to his cheek.

"Oh. Junior, I-"

"STOP!" Junior suddenly barked, causing the Avatar to retract her hand. The boy looked at her with an angry look.

"Stop doing that!" said Junior.

"D-Doing what?"

"That! Stop acting like this! For once, I'd like it if you told me what you really thought of me! Stop pretending!" said Junior. Celestia appeared confused. In the back of his mind, Junior wondered why he would say that. For whatever reason, the thought of her faking her affection and care for him had just suddenly popped into his mind. Why now?

"J-Junior... I'd never pretend. Listen, sweetie, I-"

"Stop talking to me like you're my mother, goddamit!" Junior snapped. After saying this, Junior had noticed the Avatar's face. She appeared stunned. Her expression turned to a look of hurt. Junior felt his stomach in knots.

"No, you're right. I'm not your mother," said Celestia, her voice soft. She looked away from the boy, her eyes downcast.

"But, I loved you like a son. I suppose the feeling isn't mutual. I never meant to replace your mother. Had I known that I was causing you this much pain..." Celestia's lip began to quiver.

"Celestia..." Junior spoke, but the Avatar quickly turned.

"Excuse me. I should be going," said Celestia. Her voice slightly cracked, while she kept her face out of the boy's view. She briskly walked away, making her way to a pair of royal guards. Junior found himself standing alone under the lamppost, his shoulders slumped, and his heart sinking to his stomach. He was unable to call out to her. All he could do was watch in silence.

"Gojira, is everything OK?" Twilight called, standing at the door to the donut shop. Junior just stood in silence. The girl made her way over and began to tug at his sleeve. He looked her way, a blank look on his face.

"You OK? Where's the Princess?" asked Twilight.

"She left," said Junior. Twilight was taken aback by this.

"But why would-"

"I'm sorry, but I don't want to talk about it. I think I'm gonna head home too," said Junior.

"Wait, Gojira!" Twilight called, as the boy began to walk off. The elf girl deeply frowned, as the boy fled into the dark of the night.

Much later into the evening, Junior had managed to reach home. He was out of his formal attire and was dressed in his pajamas. He sat alone in the living room, his eyes staring at the wall. The sound of the clock ticking filled the air, along with the dripping of water from a faucet. Junior remained still, as the sounds taunted his hearing.

Junior suddenly bowed his head, his fists clenched. His mind replayed the events of earlier. He wondered what could have possessed him to say those things. The way she looked at him made the boy sick to his stomach.

"Idiot." Junior muttered to himself.

"Idiot. Idiot. Idiot." Junior's breathing escalated as he began to smack the side of his head. His heart rate shot up, and his breathing became heavy. The boy held his head and let out a loud cry.

Scum. That's what Junior was. He dishonored someone who had sheltered, fed and clothed him for years. He broke her heart. An ingrate like him didn't deserve pity or sympathy. As if lying to her wasn't bad enough. This was the worse thing that he could have possibly done. He deserved every terrible thing that happened to him if this was the kind of person he turned out to be. How ashamed his parents would be if they saw him now.

Junior felt the need to lash out. He suddenly grabbed a lamp and hurled it at the wall, causing it to shatter to the ground. The boy dropped to his hands and knees, gritting his teeth. He felt lost, with no hope of finding the path to peace.

"Gojira." A deep, distorted voice called. Junior shot his head up. The voice seemed to have been in the air. The source was nowhere in sight.

"W-Who's there?" asked Junior. He rose up to his feet and began to look around for the voice. The ticking of the clock and drops of the faucet seemed to have grown louder. The boy paced around, feeling a chill in the air. The boy suddenly felt the world around him spin. He was struck with a violent chill that was so cold that it burned. Junior stumbled through the hall, as he sweat profusely.

"Gojira...I'm coming for you." The voice spoke. Junior burst through the door to his bathroom. He stumbled to the sink, his breaths shallow and his body trembling violently.

"What's happening to me?" Junior shuddered. In his reflection, he noticed a shadowy figure to be hidden in smoke, just hovering over his shoulder. Junior froze as he beheld the familiar, soulless steely grey eyes. They sat in the head of a familiar dragon-like creature. Only this one seemed much more frightening, with a muzzle full of gnarly sharp teeth, and dark jagged scales. Tusks stuck from its jaws, and a pair of horns stuck from his skull.

"My darling boy. My Gojira." The creature cooed. Junior trembled more violently as he backed away from the mirror.

"Don't be afraid. The Takeshi aren't supposed to fear...strength," said the dragon, cocking a jagged brow. Junior was suddenly overcome by excruciating pain. It felt as though it was coursing through his very soul. Junior wailed in agony, as the dragon cackled maniacally.

Anthology: Canterlot Days

9 Years Before Nightmare Moon's Return....

It had been two days since Celestia had returned from her trip to Neighpon. Two days since a new guest had been housed under the roof of her castle.

The Avatar found herself pacing about around the dining room table. She had a bit of an anxious look, as she paced about. It was morning, and her guest had not arrived for breakfast. She was sure that he should have been here by now. After all, it was 7 in the morning. It couldn't have been too early, could it?

"Oh, wait. Maybe he's still asleep after all. Growing boys need their rest," said Celestia, an embarrassed look on her face. The princess was so used to all of these years of getting up early to raise the sun that she neglected to think of the possibility that Junior may not be an early riser.

"Oh dear. And I've even had a pancake breakfast planned. He has to enjoy these while still fresh," said Celestia, eyeing the table in disappointment. On the table were plates filled with stacks of fresh pancakes, coated in whip cream and berries, while a pitcher of hot sticky syrup lied near the dishes. The Avatar sighed.

"Well, no point in letting it go to waste," said Celestia. Before she could sit, she heard the sound of a door opening. Junior entered the room, dressed in a pair of pajamas. The child rubbed his tired eyes.

"Good morning, Junior!" Celestia greeted sweetly. The boy quickly got on his hands and knees, bowing his head to the ground.

"G-good morning, your majesty!" said Junior.

"There's no need for you to be so formal, my dear," said Celestia, kneeling beside the boy. She ushered him up to his feet and led him to the table.

"You're just in time for breakfast. I hope you'll enjoy it," said Celestia, gesturing to a seat that was moved close to her own at the long table in this room.

Junior eyed the breakfast that lied on the table. The smell of the pancakes lingered in his nose. His enhanced sense of smell was able to pick up the fruits, the whip cream, and the hot syrup in the pitcher. All just by standing just a few feet away from the table. His stomach grumbled.

The two found themselves sitting at the table. Junior clasped his hands together, bowing his head.

"Thank you for this food," said Junior. The boy took the fork that lied by his plate and began to eat. Immediately, he was treated with the taste of the hot sweet cake, along with the juice of fruit he had bitten, and the fluff of the whip cream. The West certainly had interesting meals for breakfast.

"Try the syrup," said Celestia, levitating the pitcher over. She carefully poured the syrup onto the boy's breakfast, soaking into it. Junior took a bite.

"It's like mana from the gods!" said Junior wide eyed. Celestia giggled in amusement. She watched with a smile as the boy scarfed down the pancakes.

"You have quite the appetite," said Celestia. Junior stopped, his face growing red. He began to wipe his mouth.

"Forgive me, your Majesty," said Junior, his tone small.

"Don't fret, dear. Anyway, how is your room? Did you sleep well? If you need anything, don't be afraid to ask," said Celestia, warmly.

"You've already done more for me than I could ever repay. I couldn't possibly ask more of you," said Junior. Celestia met the boy with a reassuring smile.

"Junior, don't worry about that. I know things have changed drastically for you, but I hope that you'll think of this as your new home," said Celestia.

"New home..." Junior muttered to himself, a deep frown on his face. The Avatar's expression lost its smile once the boy seemed to grow gloomier. She should've expected that this wouldn't be easy on the boy. She would need to be more tactful. Though to be frank, there may not have been any real way.

"Yes. My home is now your home. And I'll do everything in my power to ensure that you live happily," said Celestia, warmly. Junior nodded to her, albeit solemn.

"To start, I'll be helping you learn the language of my land. That way you can better communicate with others. And maybe I can enroll you into a school. Wouldn't it be fun to meet other children your age?" asked Celestia.

"Yes, I think so." Junior nodded, a small smile on his face. He rarely interacted with other children back in Neighpon. His home was more secluded from the nearest rural town. Not to mention that most of his time was spent around his home's land and within the house itself. Being able to meet new kids could be nice.

"Good! Now, I won't be able to spend the whole day with you. I've uh, set up some things for you to use to communicate with the staff until you learn some basic Equish," said Celestia as she reached to the side, levitating stacks of cards. She set them down in front of Junior, who began to look them over. He bore an odd look.

"Flashcards?" asked Junior.

"Indeed! These were actually fun to make. Like my drawings?" asked Celestia, smiling. Junior looked down at the flashcards. The art was simple, drawn by ink and with some water color paint. The images depicted were something that one would expect to see in a children's book. The art was drawn on rough, wafer thin cards. All in all, it was endearing. Especially if it was drawn by the princess herself.

"Y-Yeah, it's cute," said Junior. Although if he had to be honest, these looked like something that one would use for babies.

"Thank you! Now, these cards are comprised on subjects, nouns, adjectives, and pronouns. I would've made more, but was pressed for time. But I covered some basic necessities," said Celestia as she held up one of the cards. It depicted a character, where a few squiggly lines were drawn over the belly. Above were the Neighponese characters for 'hungry', and below was the text in Equish.

"This is for if you're hungry. Just show this to the maid that will be keeping an eye on you. She'll make sure that the rest gets taken care of," said Celestia. She then began to show off more of the cards. Each depicted a different illustration, with the words centered around the subject written and translated on the card.

"This one is for if you're tired. If you're not feeling well. You're hurt. You need the bathroom." Celestia named off the different cards. Junior just eyed the Avatar as she continued on. This woman had certainly been prepared.

"So, do you have any questions?" asked Celestia.

"How long will you be busy?" asked Junior.

"As Princess, my duties keep me busy for the whole day. But, I'll be sure to see you in the evenings. So, don't worry about being too lonely," said Celestia, playfully. Junior looked away with a scowl and blush.

"N-No one said anything about that," said Junior. Celestia giggled in amusement.

While Junior didn't want to sound needy, it was nice to have someone around to be able to talk to. The princess was just a pleasure, considering how kind and thoughtful she's shown herself to be. He could only imagine how hard his time here would be if he had no one who'd understand him. That meant that he would have to work hard to turn that around, lest his life becomes much harder.

A few weeks had passed. During these days, Junior often found himself spending his time alone. While Celestia had made some time for him as she said, they were few and felt brief. Evening was the longest they interacted. Since then, Celestia has taught the boy the alphabet, warming him up for his Equish lessons. At this point, he was learning words.

Tonight was like any other night. The boy found himself sitting in the Avatar's bedroom. The two sat together, with Celestia holding a book in hand. She read the text, while encouraging the boy to read along in Equish. The Avatar yawned before speaking.

"OK! You're doing well. Now, we can move on to the next part of your lesson. With the words you've learned, I want you to try and put together short sentences," said Celestia as she held up small board and chalk. The boy grimaced, as he saw the woman's tired eyes.

"Um... Can we do this another time? I'm tired," said Junior.

"Oh. Well, sure. It'll give the information you learned some time to settle. We wouldn't want to cram everything and you wind up forgetting what you've learned," said Celestia, a playful smile on her face.

"That'd be bad," said Junior, forcing a smile.

"Goodnight Junior," Celestia spoke in her usual sweet, motherly tone.

"Goodnight." The boy nodded before leaving the room. He sighed heavily.

As of late, Junior was able to pick up the woman's exhaustion from a long day. Even for a being that was god-like, she too was not invincible to the mundane daily routines and exhaustion. So, lately, he would make excuses to cut their evening interactions short. For her sake. It was the least that he could do since she had done so much for him.

Junior made his way to his quarters. He entered, finding a large bed to be present in the room. Junior climbed into bed, pulling the covers over himself. He was enveloped in the soft sheets, blanket, and the warmth of the bed as he turned off his lamp and frowned deeply. The boy sighed as he lied his head on his pillow, closing his eyes.

As the sleep took over, Junior was breathing softly. He was sleeping heavily, making it quite difficult for something minor to wake him up.

"Gojira~"

Junior's brows crinkled. He remained sound asleep.

"Gojiraaa~" the voice called again. Junior began to turn on his side, his brows furrowed. As the boy remained asleep, his dreams painted an image. The image was that of him lying in bed, as a shadow moved through the room.

The Transmutant could hear ominous giggles in the air. The giggles seemed further away. While sometimes, the giggles would seem close, near the bed. Then, the sounds would be far, on one side of the room. Then the sounds would be on the other side of the dark room.

"I'm gonna get you..." The voice was suddenly in Junior's ear. The boy's eyes shot wide open. Before him was a ghostly pale face of a child. The face was sickly, with black, soulless eyes and cold silver irises. It had a wide, unnerving grin on its face. With a snap of its neck, the child giggled.

Celestia found herself sleeping soundly in the bed of her home. But, this peaceful slumber was interrupted as she suddenly heard the scream of a child. The Avatar shot up out of bed, her eyes wide and her heart racing.

"Junior!"

Celestia bolted out of bed. Her feet padded against the hard ground beneath her, as she raced out the door to her room. The Avatar sprinted down the hall, making her way to a door, where she had heard the scream come from. She then burst through the door, entering the dark room.

"Junior!" Celestia cried. She found the child to be in a fetal position. He whimpered, quivering beneath the covers. The princess approached the bed.

"Junior?" Celestia reached for the boy. As she touched him, Junior quickly pulled away, tucking himself further under the covers.

"No! Go away! Go away!" Junior cried.

"Junior, it's OK! It's just me!" said Celestia as she placed her hands on the boy. She began to caress his shoulder. The boy hesitantly untucked himself and turned around. He found the woman illuminated under the light of the moon that pierced through his window. His lip quivered, appearing a bit calmer. But, Celestia felt him shaking violently. He sniffled.

"You just had a bad dream, that's all," said Celestia, pulling the child close, his head resting against her chest. She gently caressed his head, whispering to him in comfort. Junior had wrapped his arms around her tightly, weeping. Celestia suppressed the need to make a pained gasp, feeling her frame being squeezed tightly. The boy had an unusual amount of strength. Celestia pushed through the pain she felt and maintained her composure to comfort him.

"It's alright, dearie. Hush now," said Celestia.

From the door, a few guards had rushed over. Their armor rattling in the air. Their hands were at their waists for their weapons. Before they could enter the room, they found the princess comforting the child.

"It's alright. He just had a nightmare. You're dismissed,"

The guards began to relax themselves. They proceeded to step away from the doorway, as Celestia used her magic to close the door. The guards began to go back to their posts in the halls.

"Ugh. This is why I hate kids," said a guard. Among them, a younger female blonde valkyrie with red wings looked back as they left the room.

"Who is he, by the way?" asked the guard.

"Some orphan that the princess returned from Neighpon with," said the guard.

"She adopted him?" asked the woman, surprised.

"Well, I haven't heard anything about there being a royal adoption," said the guard dismissively.

"Better get used to this, Private Blaire. This isn't the first time that something like this happened with him," said the guard.

"I have a kid, sir. I'm used to getting up in the middle of the night like this," said Blaire.

"Then you'll do just fine." said the guard.

Meanwhile in the boy's room, Celestia continued to hold Junior in her warm embrace. The boy had begun to settle a bit. He sniffled, as Celestia tucked him back into bed.

"Just go back to sleep, OK?"

"Ok..." Junior meekly nodded. The princess began to make her way to the door but stopped. She glanced back over her shoulder, finding the boy to still be shaking. The Avatar stepped from the door, smiling. She suddenly pulled the blanket up to the bed, sliding herself under the covers.

"Princess?" Junior sniffled.

"On second thought, maybe I'll spend the night with you. Is that alright?" asked Celestia. Junior lightly nodded. The Avatar smiled sweetly as she caressed his head, rustling his spiky hair.

"Goodnight, Junior," said Celestia.

"Goodnight." Junior spoke in a small tone. As the two lied down, he felt the princess snuggling close to him. A gentle soft hand continued to run through his hair. Her touch was comforting, allowing the boy to settle down. Her soft breaths filled his ears. His mutation had opened up his senses. This in turn allowed him to hear the woman's calm heart. The rhythmic beating was a comforting sound.

In moments, Junior felt his eyes grow heavy. Celestia's presence gave the boy a sense of security, allowing him to drift off to sleep. The Avatar followed after.

Some months had passed. During this time, Junior had a grasp in the Equish language. Fortunately, the language didn't seem too difficult to learn. The child would often make efforts to speak the land's tongue as to maintain and hone this newly acquired skill.

While the language barrier was slowly being overcome, Junior often had other troubles aside from night terrors and loneliness. One example being that as of late, he's felt some pain in his body. It was as though his muscles were tearing themselves apart. Junior groaned as he lied on his bed, unable to move. This pain almost felt like the soreness he'd feel after training intensely with his father. Only ten times worse.

There was a knock at the door. Junior sighed heavily.

"Come in..." Junior called. The door opened. A hand maid peered through the door.

"Mr. Takeshi? The princess was waiting for you for breakfast. But you never showed up to the dining room," said the woman. Junior frowned.

"I wanted to, but..." Junior winced. The boy spoke with a thick accent. Though at the very least, he was more capable of communicating with the people in this land. While his accent was thick, some were able to understand him well enough.

"Are you alright?" asked the handmaid, as she entered the room.

"No." Junior whimpered.

"Oh dear. Are you unwell? I can have some soup whipped up for you," said the woman.

"My body. It hurts," whimpered Junior.

"Your body hurts?" asked the handmaid. She heard the rattling of armor. The woman turned to find Blaire to be walking into the room.

"Hey, is everything alright in here?" asked Blaire.

"He says that his body hurts. I don't think he has the strength to get out of bed," said the woman with a grimace. Blaire hummed as she analyzed the boy, who appeared to be in constant pain. The Valkyrie just smiled.

"Oh! He might just be sore. I've seen this kid do some kicks and spins when he's alone. Like some kind of martial arts. It could be growing pains too," said Blaire.

"Do you have suggestions?" asked the handmaid.

"Oh yeah. Just get some ice and essential oils," said Blaire as she began to remove her gauntlets. The handmaid nodded before rushing out of the room.

"Gojira, right?" asked Blaire.

"It's actually, Junior," said the boy with a wince.

"Well, I don't know your dad. So do you mind if I call you, Gojira?" asked Blaire.

"Ok." Junior weakly nodded. Blaire met him with a smile. Soon, the handmaid returned, carrying a bag of ice, and a bottle of essential oil.

"OK, hun. I need you to remove your shirt and lie on your belly. Can you do that?" asked Blaire. Junior took a breath as he began to pull the shirt up over his head. A sharp and throbbing pain filled his torso as he moved. He tossed the shirt aside, before Blaire set his pillow down at the foot of his bed. The boy painfully lied himself on his belly, resting his head on the pillow.

"OK, this will hurt a bit. But, I promise this will help make you feel better," said Blaire, as she poured oil onto her hands. She rubbed her palms together before placing them on the boy's bareback. Junior sharply gasped in pain as the Valkyrie rubbed her oily hands along his aching back.

"Don't tense. Just relax," said Blaire as she massaged the boy. Junior winced at every movement she made. But, his pain began to lessen as the woman worked just the right pressure on his aching muscles. He began to make inaudible groans as every knot and pain was worked out.

As Blaire continued her massage, she began to notice something. The boy had a rather toned body for his age. The muscles in his torso felt solid. It was strange, since Blaire had never heard about or seen this boy participate in any sports or physical activity that would result in this kind of muscle tone. She had a feeling that this kid may be large when he hits puberty.

Soon, Junior found himself on his back. He winced as Blaire massaged his neck, shoulders and head. Then down to his arms and chest.

"You seem to be quite good at this," said the hand maid in surprise.

"Not really. Just strong hands," said Blaire. Soon, she stopped. The Valkyrie removed her hands from the boy with a sigh.

"Does it still hurt?" asked Blaire.

"No, not as much," said Junior. Blaire smiled sweetly.

"Good! Just hold this ice pack on your body and have some rest. I'd normally recommend you to tough it out and try to get some movements in. But, just give it a minute before all of that. Maybe get some light stretches done," said Blsire.

"OK," said Junior.

"Well, I'll be back to check on ya later. Private Blaire, at your service," said the Valkyrie with a wink.

Junior found himself alone in his room again, once the guard and handmaid left. The boy sighed heavily as he stared up at the ceiling. A look of boredom was on his face. He tried to pass the time by counting the bumps on the ceiling. He even tried to take a nap. However, that only proved to be difficult considering that he didn't feel the least bit tired. A couple of hours had passed, and the boy still lied in boredom.

"I'd kill for a book to read," said Junior to himself.

As if on cue, the door opened. From the door, a familiar face peered through. It was the guard, Private Blaire. She met the boy with a smile.

"Hey, just dropping by to check on ya," said Blaire. Junior raised his head in surprise.

"Oh. You were serious," said Junior. Blaire chuckled as she entered.

"Well, yeah. Just between you and me, it gets pretty boring around here. I thought that checking up on Celestia's adopted son would be a nice change of pace in the day," said Blaire.

"I'm... not her adopted son. As far as I know," said Junior.

"Oh. Well, what would you consider yourself to her?" asked Blaire. Junior shrugged in response.

"I don't know. An inconvenience?" chuckled Junior. Blaire did a double take as she heard this. The boy spoke as though he was joking, but it seemed rather on the nose, especially for someone his age.

"Why would you think that?" asked Blaire incredulously, taking a seat on the boy's bed.

"I overheard a guard once. I guess I've been troublesome since I've come here," said Junior, scratching at his head.

He didn't fault anyone who would think so. After all, the language barrier had made things a bit difficult when it came to communication. The night terrors that he's been having these days also had caused some disturbances in the evenings. While the terrors were rare as of late, he could tell that the night guards dreaded him rising from his slumber. He could only imagine how the princess felt about him.

"Ah. I think I know who you might be talking about. Don't mind him. The guy's a jerk," said Blaire.

"But he's right. The princess worked hard to help me learn Equish. She's done more for me than I could ask for. I have to be able to repay my debts to her," said Junior. Blaire raised a brow.

"You know for a kid, you sure do sound like you adhere to a code of honor," said Blaire.

"It's how I was brought up. My father stressed the importance of settling your debts with someone who's done right by you. Also, not to get into monetary debt," said Junior.

"Oh. Smart man," said Blaire in surprise. She wasn't even sure if a kid his age should even know the meaning of the word 'monetary debt'.

"Yeah." The boy solemnly nodded. How he wished that his father was around to provide him with his wisdom. Surely he would know how he could pay the princess back for all of the good she's done for him.

"Well, I wouldn't stress too much. I doubt the princess would demand any compensation from you if she's taken you in. From what I've seen how she treats you, I'm willing to bet it was out of the kindness of her heart," said Blaire.

"But I still want to show her my appreciation," said Junior, solemn. Blaire hummed to herself in thought. She could just tell the boy to express his gratitude in words. But, she doubted that he would be satisfied with that. Then, an idea came to mind.

"Oh! Her birthday's coming up! Why don't you get her a gift? I'm sure she'd appreciate that," said Blaire. The boy's expression lit up.

"Yeah! Oh wait, I don't have any money..." said Junior, quickly becoming discouraged. He then began to scratch at his head in thought.

"I know. I'll just get a job. I can work and earn enough to buy her a gift," said Junior.

"Or you could just make something for her that doesn't require a budget," said Blaire, raising a brow. She never imagined a kid wanting to work. Either this boy held a different mindset compared to most, or children in Neighpon were a lot more different compared to those in Equestria.

"It'd have to be something that expresses my gratitude to her. Something special," said Junior.

"But then again, it's the thought that counts. Just my suggestion," shrugged Blaire. She was beginning to see that the boy had forgotten about what she told him about not stressing. But, it was endearing to see him focused on doing something nice for the princess.

"But who would hire me?" asked Junior. Blaire sighed. She couldn't put the boy down now that he was motivated. He seemed determined.

"Well, maybe I can help you out with that. So long as you're willing to work hard," said Blaire. Junior eagerly nodded.

"I'll do whatever it takes!" said Junior. Blaire smiled.

"Alright. You just sit tight and wait for me to get back to ya. I might be able to find something for you," said Blaire as she sat up. She then gasped.

"Oh! Before I forget." Blaire quickly reached to her side. She drew out a book and held it out to the child.

"I thought you might have been getting bored. So, I swung by the library and got a book that I thought you might like. I heard it was popular with kids and teenagers," said Blaire. The boy took the book with a smile.

"Thank you, Blaire Onee-sama," said Junior, bowing his head graciously. The blonde Valkyrie met him with a confused look. She didn't understand what the word meant, but it didn't seem to be bad, especially with the innocent smile the boy was giving her.

"Y-Yeah, no problem. I'll see ya around," said Blaire as she left the room. She hummed to herself, cocking a brow.

"Oh-knee-sah-ma?"

"I know what that means," said a familiar voice. Blaire stiffened before turning. She found Princess Celestia to be standing behind her with a smile.

"P-Princess!" exclaimed Blaire, standing at attention.

"At ease, Private. Now, I believe you were confused about a word? I take it that Junior has exposed you to some of his cultural mannerisms."

Blaire gulped, struggling to maintain her composure. It was nerve wracking to be in direct contact with the princess, especially by herself. She wondered if others ever felt that way in the guard.

"I-If it's not too much trouble, your Majesty," said Blaire.

"It's an honorific. The Neighponese people often use them to refer to each other based on a certain status. The honorific depends on the status. For example, Onee-sama basically refers to a highly respected older sister," explained Celestia. Blaire tilted her head in confusion.

"Older sister?"

"Yes. Despite the fact that 'Onee' means older sister, this honorific isn't necessarily limited to familial ties. When he calls you that, it means he's acknowledging you as someone who is not only older, but also respectable. I guess you could think of it like how we say ma'am or sir. It's a polite way of speaking," said Celestia.

"Oh. Onee-sama, huh? Heh. I like it. It sounds cute," said Blaire. Celestia smiled.

"I heard from a handmaid that he's been in a lot of pain today. I also heard that you helped to relieve him of that pain," said Celestia. Blaire cleared her throat, before bowing her head, a fist to her chest.

"If I was out of line, please forgive me," said Blaire. Celestia giggled.

"No, not at all. I appreciate you doing that for him. I was happy that someone was looking out for him while I was busy," said Celestia. Blaire sighed in relief. The Avatar met her with a curious glance.

"Private Blaire, correct?" asked Celestia.

"Yes, your Majesty?"

"What is your impression of Junior?" asked the Avatar. Blaire raised a brow. That seemed like an odd question. After all, she was just a simple low ranked guard. Why would the princess care about her opinion on the boy.

"Well, I'd say that he's a good kid. Polite. And maybe a bit uptight," said Blaire. Celestia let out a small snort as she heard this.

"Excuse me," said Celestia, maintaining her composure. Blaire just had a blank look. She was certain that the princess made that sound.

"Anyway, I should be going. I still have some duties to attend to. I wanted to drop by, but I can see that he was in good hands. Again, I appreciate you going beyond the call of duty. I hope you'll continue to look out for him," said Celestia sweetly.

Blaire couldn't help but feel that was an exaggeration. After all, she usually just paces about or stand around wherever she's posted in the castle. She thought that any decent person would step in to help a kid in need.

"Of course. I live to serve," said Blaire, forcing a smile.

"I'll be taking my leave, then," said Celestia, before leaving. Blaire watched as the tall woman left. Her majestic hair flowing in the air. The encounter was not what she expected. But, this only confirmed what she thought.

"No way she'd see him as an inconvenience." Blaire smiled to herself.

It was another day. Junior winced as he rubbed his aching shoulders. While his body wasn't in as much pain as he was previously, he still felt sore. Fortunately, he was now able to move about. Now, he had to remain active if he wanted to recover sooner.

Junior began to look himself over the mirror. He grimaced as he saw his developed torso. He was 11 years of age, but his muscle tone seemed abnormal. He doubt that kids his age were supposed to have pectorals as defined as his. Whatever those people did to him have made even his human form change. His muscle growth seemed to have accelerated.

The boy sighed as he grabbed a long sleeved shirt and placed it on. At the very least, he wanted to conceal as much muscle tone as he could. It'd be bad if people saw how fast he was developing. Junior soon left his room, where he found Blaire to be standing with a warm smile.

"Hey, kiddo. Ready for your first day of work?" asked Blaire.

"Yes, Blaire Onee-sama," said Junior eagerly. The Valkyrie smiled in endearment.

"Come on."

The pair began to move through the castle halls. As they left the interior of the castle, Blaire began to fill the boy in on what she managed to set him up with.

"So I talked it over with some friends. We managed to convince the captain to set you up with some odd jobs. Nothing that you can't handle, I'm sure," said Blaire.

"If I can't, then I'll learn," said Junior.

"That's the spirit!"

The pair soon approached the barracks that were set up in the area. The two entered, finding several beds inside. Some guards that were off duty lounged about inside. They read, lied down, conversed, or played card games. Junior had noticed that a number of these guards were quite large and imposing. There were mostly men, but even the few women here looked as tough as nails. They made Blaire look much friendlier in comparison.

"Hey, I brought him!" called Blaire. The guards turned their attention to the pair.

"Wow. You weren't kidding," said one of the guards.

"Cute, ain't he?" asked one of the female guards, smiling at the boy. Junior looked away with a blush.

"This is Gojira Takeshi. He's going to be providing his services to us for a while," said Blaire, placing a hand on Junior's shoulder. The boy bowed, appearing timid.

"I-I look forward to working for you," said Junior. One of the guards snorted.

"Rook?" asked the guard.

One of the others punched him in the arm, sending him a look. Junior's face was red in embarrassment. His Equish may needed some work after all.

One of the guards approached the two. He was a large Earthbound. He had the most imposing figure out of all of the men here. Junior kept his head bowed, not daring to look him in the eye.

"Eyes front, son," said the guard. Junior quickly raised himself up. He found the guard holding out a large hand to him. Junior eyed it with an odd look. Blaire suddenly took one of the boy's hands and brought it up to the man's. The guard held Junior's hand in a firm grip, shaking it.

"That's how men greet in Equestria," said the guard, smiling at the boy. With his hand released, Junior stared at it in fascination. He then clenched it into a fist and nodded.

"We don't normally hire any help, especially children. But, we're making an exception for you since you're a bit of a special case. I expect you to work hard and to not whine or complain about your task. Is that understood?" asked the large guard.

"Yes, sir!" said Junior.

"Good. Your first assignment." The man snapped his fingers. A subordinate approached with a mop and bucket. He handed it off to the boy.

"Clean up the restrooms in these barracks. I want every toilet and sink scrubbed, and every inch of the floors mopped," said the large guard.

"Yes, sir!" said Junior. He made his way to the men's restroom. As he did, his shoulders slumped as he saw the dirt stained floor. Boot prints were left everywhere. The sinks had some mold and water marks, along with dried tooth paste stains. The toilets were also dirty. They bore stains in and out of the bowls. The stench of the restroom made the boy heave. Junior set the cleaning equipment down and stepped out.

"Um... may I step out for a minute? I need something that will help," said Junior. The large guard nodded, allowing the boy to rush out of the barracks.

"Heh. No way that brat's gonna do the work. We might as well do it ourselves," said a guard.

"What are you complaining about, Kane? You pitched in bits to not have to do anything," said Blaire, furrowing her brows. She wasn't too pleased with how this guy was behaving around Junior. From the mocking of his accent to already putting him down before could work. She had an idea that it was him that made the comment about Junior being 'an inconvenience'.

"I'm just saying. Twerps like him don't have the fortitude or discipline to take on hard work. He'll probably bail just to go play or something."

The barracks door suddenly opened. Junior returned, carrying some flowers in his hands. Kane snorted.

"What? Are you gonna give those to the ladies here? Stay in your lane, champ," said Kane

"Hmph. At least It'd be charming. Unlike some people," said one of the women, rolling her eyes.

Junior set the flowers down onto a bed. He began to look around in thought. Then, he turned to Blaire.

"Onee-sama, may I borrow a handkerchief?" asked Junior.

"Oh. Sure, hun," said Blaire as she reached for her side and handed over a white cloth.

"Wait, what'd he call you?" asked a guard in confusion.

"It means, a highly respected big sister," said Blaire, smugly.

"Aw!" The female guards cooed in unison. Kane scoffed.

"He got into your head with that, didn't he?"

Junior began to set the flowers inside of the handkerchief, before using another cloth to tie it to his face. He turned to the largest guard with his own mask.

"I have a sensitive nose. I thought this would help me be more productive. I hope that's alright, sir," said Junior. The guard chuckled.

"Resourceful. I like it."

Junior spent the next few days performing labor based tasks. These tasks centered around doing work that the royal guard and recruits would normally do themselves. The boy would mop the floors, scrub the sinks and toilets, do the laundry, and polish the armor.

While normally, this was something the guard and recruits had to do themselves, they were allowed to use their own money to skip out on these chores for the day. Every bit went to the boy, who did the work in their place. However, the recruits had no luxury in participating in. They still had to work themselves.

By the end of the week, Junior had accumulated enough bits to fill a bag that was half the size of his head. The bag was heavy in his grip, but was no trouble for the child's growing strength. Junior graciously bowed to the guards that stood before him.

"Thank you for allowing me to serve. I am eternally grateful," said Junior.

"Think nothing of it, son. You earned every bit," said the largest guard in approval.

"Good luck, Gojira!" said Blaire. The boy nodded as he began to rush out of the barracks. The child raced through the castle grounds, his mind occupied with many thoughts. He thought about the many kinds of wonderful gifts that the boy could give the princess. Perhaps he could get her something lovely like jewels. Maybe she'll enjoy a beautiful dress for a formal event. Or maybe she'd enjoy a new companion, like an exotic pet. The possibilities were endless.

Junior continued to run, overwhelmed with excitement. As he turned a corner away from the barracks, Junior felt himself collide with something. The boy grunted as he fell back onto his rear, dropping his bag of bits onto the ground. He winced as he shook his head. He gasped once he found a young girl on the ground, in a daze.

"I'm sorry!" said Junior, before helping the girl to her feet. She was a young elf girl, bearing navy blue hair. Pink and violet highlights ran through her hair. She was shorter than the boy, but looked to have been around his age.

"My book! Is it alright?!" exclaimed the girl. Junior was taken aback by this. He was sure that most would worry about themselves rather than a book. He looked around and noticed a large book on the ground near his feet. He knelt down and picked it up.

"Here you go. I apologize," said Junior as he handed over the book. The girl quickly looked through it, inspecting roughly every page, every inch of the covers and spine. She sighed in relief before opening up her book. She walked passed Junior, her nose buried in her book.

"Oh, OK." Junior grimaced. The girl didn't seem very friendly, though he supposed that it was fair, since it was he that bumped into her.

'I wonder where she came from' thought Junior, before shrugging.

Soon, Junior made his way into the castle. He began to sneak through the halls, holding his bag of money close. The reason for this shifty behavior and secrecy was due to the fact that he never told the princess of his escapades during the week. He wanted to surprise Celestia.

As Junior was peering around a corner, he failed to notice the clacking of heels behind him.

"Oh. Good afternoon, Mr. Takeshi," greeted a familiar voice. Junior jumped with a start, turning to find Raven Inkwell to be adjusting the glasses on her face.

"I-Inkwell-san!" Junior exclaimed, before bowing, hiding the bag of money behind himself. The woman looked at him with suspicion.

"What's that you have?" asked Raven. Junior grimaced. No sense in hiding it now that she's caught on.

"Money..." said Junior. The elf's eyes went wide.

"Where on Equestria have you gotten that much money?!" exclaimed Raven. Junior quickly shushed her, his eyes darting around. This only proved to worry the elf even more. Her imagination began to run wild as she thought up a dozen different scenarios that would lead to that amount of money. Most if not all of these scenarios involved foul play. No doubt the princess will be distraught if she were to learn of this.

"Can you keep a secret?" whispered Junior, motioning for the woman to come closer. Raven gulped as she reluctantly knelt close to the boy.

"I've been doing work for the royal guard. I cleaned, polished their armor and did their laundry for bits," whispered Junior. Raven's expression went blank, but a wave a relief washed over her. She sighed as she held a hand to her racing heart.

"Oh, thank goodness," said Raven. The boy met her with a glare.

"You must swear to not tell anyone! Not even the princess! Otherwise, you must atone by committing seppuku!" said Junior.

Raven had recoiled, but tilted her head in confusion. She reached into a pocket and quickly turned through a book. It was a language dictionary that she made a habit of carrying around since the boy came to live in the castle. It's proven to be useful before. After finding the word, she went pale like a ghost. She slowly turned to face the boy.

"Ritual suicide?" asked Raven, her voice small.

"Through self-disembowelment!" said Junior, nodding.

"D-Don't you think that's a bit harsh?" asked Raven, uneasily. She wanted to ask if the boy was just being dramatic to emphasize the importance of keeping a secret. But considering the child's background, she was afraid to.

"May I at least ask why it's so important that I keep this a secret?" asked Raven.

"Because I want to surprise Princess Celestia for her birthday. I needed money so I can get her something special," said Junior. Raven smiled sweetly.

"Aw. If that's the case, then I'll help you with some ideas. You can also count on me to keep quiet. I certainly wouldn't want to have to... disembowel myself," said Raven with a titter.

"I-I wasn't serious about that," said Junior, his tone small.

"Oh thank Celestia," said Raven with a sigh of relief.

"Did you call?"

Junior and Raven both stiffened. Junior quickly hid the bag of bits behind himself while Raven stood in front of him. The princess approached from down the hall, a curious look on her face.

"What might you two be up to?" asked Celestia.

"N-Nothing. I gotta go!" said Junior, as he bolted off away, his money bag stuffed into his shirt. Celestia had an odd look, while Raven was sweating bullets.

"What do you suppose that was about?" asked Celestia, eyebrow raised.

"I couldn't tell you," said Raven innocently.

Later that day, Junior found himself sitting at a desk in his room. Just as she said, Raven was with him, offering her assistance for the boy. Junior was looking through a catalogue that was provided by the elf. The boy scratched at his head, as he read. Raven was writing into a notebook, calculating the prices of what had caught the boy's eye, and subtracted that from his earnings.

Raven thought that this would be easier if the child wasn't so fixated on some of the more expensive products. While he had a lot of money, it wouldn't be enough to cover what he thought would be a good gift.

"Mr. Takeshi, perhaps you should try accounting more for the Princess's interests and use that as a reference for your budget," said Raven.

"But I don't really know what her interests are," sighed Junior.

Raven frowned. She could sympathize with the boy. The Princess herself was hard to approach for most. After all, they weren't worthy of being so casual with her as if she was a common person. The boy may have been somewhat closer to her compared to the rest, but he was intent on keeping his objective a secret. He wouldn't try to fish for information. Especially at this such short notice. If only they knew something about the princess that they could use that would impress her.

"I'm sure everyone else will be giving all sorts of gifts to her. Much more nice and expensive than what I could afford. Maybe Blaire Onee-sama was right. I should probably make her something," said Junior in dismay. Raven's expression lit up.

"That's a good idea. If you're goal is to stand out, then something handmade will do the trick," said Raven.

Junior scratched at his head in thought. He wondered if he was over thinking the whole thing. He wondered if it really mattered all that much, so long as he put some thought into it. With newfound resolution, Junior smiled.

"I'll need to buy some supplies," said Junior.

Later that day, Junior found himself locked up in his room. The boy's room was a mess. There were numerous arts and crafts supplies scattered about.

The boy sat at his desk, having made an object that took up most of his desk. As of now, it was just paper Mache, having just been coated in homemade paste. The boy looked over to the clock on the wall, finding that it was the late afternoon. He still had a long way to go before this project was finished.

There was a sudden knock at the door. Junior got up from his desk and made his way to the door. He leaned close to it, his head against the door.

"Who is it?" asked Junior.

"It's Raven Inkwell. I have the rest," said Raven. Junior cautiously opened the door, allowing the elf to enter. She brought in a plastic bag, filled with some contents.

"Thank you. I was just waiting for it to dry before laying the paint foundation," said Junior as he took the bag. Ravens eyes widened as she saw the mess in the room. But what caught her eye was the object on the boy's desk. A small fan was blowing gently into the object, as though it was an attempt to dry the paste faster.

"You've already gotten this far? Where did you learn to do this?" asked Raven in surprise.

"My mother. We used to do stuff like this together all the time. She had a lot of talent with art," said Junior.

"That's impressive," said Raven. She cleared her throat.

"If that's everything, then I'll be going now," said Raven.

"Of course. Thank you, Inkwell-san. Remember, not a word to the princess," said Junior.

"My lips are sealed." Raven winked, before leaving the boy's room.

Junior began to set aside some of the newly bought supplies. He turned off the fan and began to squeeze out bottles of paint onto a paper plate. He then took a large brush and began to paint quick strokes over the object.

During the painting process, Junior began to recall his past.

When his mother was still around, his childhood wasn't always filled with intense training from his father. His mother encouraged creativity in the boy. That was explored by taking on art projects with her. Whether it was painting, origami, making puppets; his mother was quite an artistic individual. She even painted a few things that were displayed in the Takeshi home herself. While Junior doubt he could ever compare to her works, he managed to pick up a few things from the time they had. Now, he was going to summon that for a gift to honor someone who had very well saved his life.

The boy spent all day and evening working on this gift. He didn't stop to take a small break. He instead kept working. He only had until morning to get this thing finished and prepped. His only breaks entailed a quick sip of coffee that he had requested a hand maid to provide some time before. Junior yawned, before leaning close to the object he worked on, painting in finer details.

Before Junior knew it, he was finished. He sighed tiredly, slouching in his seat with a relieved smile. His gaze fell out to the window, where the morning sun was rising.

"Just in time."

There was a knock on the door. Junior got up from his desk and approached the door. He opened the door just a crack, finding a familiar woman to be standing.

"It's just me, Goji," said Blaire. Junior sniffed as he opened the door wider, his eyes darting from both ends of the hall. He quickly grabbed the Valkyrie and yanked her inside, prompting a startled yelp from her. Junior closed the door with a sigh.

"You know, you should treat ladies more delicately," said Blaire, rubbing her arm with a wince. She swore that the boy would've torn her arm off if he had pulled any harder. She gasped once she noticed the object that stood in the room at the boy's desk.

"Oh my goodness. D-Did you do this all by yourself?" asked Blaire, shocked.

"Yes." Junior answered as he began to make his way to the gift, doing a quick scan over everything. He had to make sure that everything was as it should be.

"That's incredible! I'm sure she'll love- Wait, how long were you on this? You look awful!" exclaimed Blaire, having just noticed the boy's haggard state.

"Um... Throughout the night? I had just finished it before you knocked," said Junior, rubbing his baggy eyes. Blaire grimaced.

"Aw hun, you shouldn't be pushing yourself so hard," said Blaire.

"No, it's fine. This wouldn't be the first time that I've stayed up this long," said Junior as he began to pick up a paper coffee cup. He took a sip, but found that it was empty. He tossed it into the garbage bin, where a couple of others lied inside.

"Please tell me the other two weren't yours," said Blaire, worriedly.

"OK, I won't," said Junior, nonchalant. He was starting to shake a bit, a sign of the jitters.

"OK, I'm gonna make a note to have the staff ban you from caffeine," deadpanned Blaire.

"That's OK, I didn't really care for it anyway. I just needed the energy to..." Junior trailed off as his head began to slump down, a snore escaping him. He quickly shot awake.

"Mm. I still need to get this ready. Where- Where's the uh.... The uh..." Junior trailed off. Blaire shook her head as she began to usher Junior away from the desk.

"YOU'RE going straight to bed," said Blaire.

"But Blaire Onee-sama..." Junior whined, as he was ushered to his bed.

"No buts. The Princess won't be celebrating her birthday until the afternoon. That's plenty of time for you to catch up on some sleep," said Blaire. Junior sighed as he climbed into bed.

"Promise you'll at least wake me up before then," said Junior. Blaire smiled in reassurance.

"I promise."

With a satisfied smile, Junior began to tuck himself into bed. He sighed as he lied his head back on his pillow, feeling relief in his tired body as it began to settle.

Blaire left the boy to sleep, a smile on her face. While she wasn't thrilled about the kid putting so much pressure on himself, she found it sweet that he was dedicated. If Celestia was his mother, she would have been quite a lucky one.

Some hours had passed. Blaire had stood at her post, as usual. Her post wasn't too far from Junior's room, so she could always just rush down over to wake him up for the princess's birthday celebration.

The Valkyrie sighed in boredom as she found herself leaning against the wall.

"Good afternoon, Private Blaire."

Blaire gasped as she quickly stood up straight, her head held high. Princess Celestia had just arrived from the down the hall.

"Good afternoon, your highness! I hear that it's your birthday today. H-Happy birthday!" said Blaire. Celestia smiled sweetly.

"Thank you, Private. You wouldn't happen to have seen Junior today, have you? I haven't seen him all day."

"N-no ma'am." Blaire answered. While it may have been silly to lie about the boy's whereabouts, Blaire had to make sure that she kept the boy's little all-nighter a secret. Celestia hummed in thought before walking off.

"I'll check his room," said Celestia. Blaire gasped. She quickly got in the Avatar's path.

"You can't! I mean..." Blaire mentally screamed. What she just did was not appropriate for a royal guard to do before the princess.

"Y-you're celebrating your birthday in the ball room, correct? You should hurry over," said Blaire.

"But what about Junior?" asked Celestia, finding herself ushered away by the guard. She could easily just push passed her, but felt oddly compelled to retreat.

"Oh, you know what? I just remembered that I saw him hanging out in the statue gardens! With that funny looking statue. I'll head on over and bring him along to the party!" said Blaire. Celestia grimaced.

"I wish that he'd stop hanging around that one. Well, I suppose I'll go if you know where he is," said Celestia. Although, she couldn't help but feel suspicious. She was starting to notice that people were acting strange as of late.

"Oh yeah! He'll be there before ya know it! Have fun!" said Blaire, waving to the princess as she left. Blaire quickly bolted off in the opposite direction, leaving her post. She made her way towards the boy's room and began to frantically knock. After a minute of waiting, the door still didn't open.

"Screw it!" Blaire forced her way into the room, finding Junior to be snoozing in bed. She rushed over and proceeded to shake him awake.

"Huh? Wha?" Junior rose up, his eyes struggling to remain open.

"Goji, the princess is looking for you. If you want to get her gift ready, then you better do it now!" said Blaire as she removed the boy's covers. Junior yawned as he stumbled out of bed, rubbing his eyes. Blaire rushed to the boy's closet, searching for clothes.

"OK, it's a formal event, so you need to look your best! Hop in the tub and wash up and get dressed! I'll keep watch outside!" said Blaire as she began to draw out some clothes from the closet.

"Formal?" asked Junior in dismay.

"Yes! Now hop to it! Go! Go! Go!" said Blaire, clapping her hands together, prompting the boy to stumble off to the bathroom.

Blaire spent the next few minutes waiting outside of the boy's room. She tapped her foot, her eyes darting from both ends of the hall. She was anxious. Hopefully Celestia wouldn't catch on. After another minute of waiting, the woman heard the door open up. She turned, finding the boy to be dressed up.

Junior wore a vest over a long sleeved shirt. He wore a pair of dark pants, and shoes. But, the boy held his tie in his hand, and his hair was still spiky and unkempt.

"I don't know how to tie a tie," said Junior.

"Alright, come on," said Blaire, ushering the boy inside. She took the boy's tie and bent down. She brought it over his neck and began to tie it. She almost felt like she was dressing her own son for a formal event. After finishing up the tie, the Valkyrie led Junior to the bathroom. She took his head gently, holding a comb. She began to run the comb through the boy's hair, causing him to wince.

"Yeah, that's the price of hair as long as yours. Gotta maintain it if you wanna look good," said Blaire as she continued combing the boy's hair back.

"Nervous?" asked Blaire.

"A bit." Junior answered.

"You'll be fine. I'm sure she'll love it," said Blaire. After combing the boy's hair, she began to look him over at every angle. A satisfied smile on her face.

"Well, don't you look handsome?" Blaire teased. Junior blushed in response.

Later, Blaire found herself pushing a cart along with Junior. The boy yawned tiredly as he stumbled through the hall. The pair made their way through the castle, headed for the ball room.

"You sure you're good? You seem pretty tired," said Blaire.

"I'm fine. Just need coffee." Junior yawned.

"No! I'm weaning you off of that stuff right now!" said Blaire. Junior groaned.

The pair soon found themselves arriving at the ballroom. Inside, the place was set up with formal decoration. From tables covered in long fine sheets. A band of musicians stood on stage, playing their instruments. The sound of their calm, dulcet music flowed through the air. All around, there were high class citizens that had gathered for the princess's birthday celebration. The boy gasped, his stomach sinking to the floor, as he gazed upon the seemingly endless stacks of gifts that were stacked over in the ballroom.

"Oh no." Junior grimaced.

"Hey, don't pay any mind to those gifts. You made yours from scratch. Knowing these guys, they probably just bought stuff that they would like for themselves," said Blaire.

Junior felt some reassurance about this, but he couldn't help but gaze upon those gifts. He wondered what the odds were that the princess would notice his gift. He sighed as he and Blaire rolled the cart over to the side near the presents. With the sheet secured to the gift, Blaire began to leave.

"I gotta get back to my post. Good luck!" said Blaire, before leaving the ballroom.

Junior weakly waved. He yawned, feeling the sleep threatening to bring him back to a slumber. The boy sighed as he made his way to the refreshment tables. He found there to be many sweets lied out, along with a punch bowl. There were even some small snacks offered.

Immediately, Junior began to gather up as many sweets that he could. Some brownies, chocolates, and a cup of punch. He began to consume. The boy didn't bother savoring their flavor, for he was after their sugar for energy. The boy received some stares from some of the nearby guests.

"Who is that foreign boy?" whispered a man.

"How ghastly! Was he raised in a barn?" asked a woman, cringing at the sight.

"Look at how he carries himself. Must be a commoner," said another man.

"Should someone tell the guards that a child snuck in?" whispered another woman.

Junior stopped eating as he heard these words. While they whispered, his sensitive ears were able to pick them up. The boy grabbed a napkin and wiped his face with a sigh. He made his way over to a lone table, where he took a seat, away from the other guests.

The boy watched in silence as the people mingled. All alone. There weren't any other children around, and Blaire was gone. He hadn't seen Princess Celestia either. But, he doubt that he would be able to spend time with her. After all, he was just a mere commoner. Surely she would be busy entertaining her more sophisticated guests. He could only imagine what sort of gifts they gave her.

"Maybe I should've stayed asleep."

Junior groaned as he slumped his head on the table in lament. He began to have second thoughts about the whole thing. The boy thought himself foolish thinking that he could do anything special for the princess. He was no one special either. Just an orphaned boy, with a monster buried deep inside him.

"There you are!" A familiar voice called out. Junior raised his head, finding Celestia to be approaching his table. The boy found himself mesmerized by her appearance. She was wore a new dress, which had warm color tones, matching the sun itself. The skirt reached down to the ground, and a golden necklace hung from her neck. Her arms and shoulders were exposed, with only a thinner piece of fabric layered on her top.

"I was looking for you, Junior. Oh! I see that you've made yourself presentable," said Celestia, as she knelt next to the boy. Junior quickly stood up, clearing his throat.

"H-Happy birthday, princess," said Junior. Celestia smiled warmly.

"Aw. Thank you, dear. I'm glad that you could make it," said Celestia. The boy cleared his throat.

"A-Anyway, that's an awful lot of presents. W-When do you think you'll be able to start opening them?" asked Junior.

"Oh, there's no rush. Let's enjoy the festivities! Have you tried anything from the refreshment table? Be sure not to stuff yourself before the cake is brought in." Celestia playfully winked.

"I'm OK. I..." Junior was interrupted as a guard came rushing over.

"Your majesty, your presence is needed," whispered the guard.

"Now? Can it wait?" asked Celestia in a whisper.

"It's urgent. It concerns your student," whispered the guard. Celestia's brow raised. She sighed.

"I'm sorry dear, I have somewhere that I must be. But we should certainly spend time together as soon as I return!" said Celestia.

"Y-Yeah." Junior nodded. He grimaced as the Avatar followed the guard out of the ballroom. Junior had an uneasy feeling in his gut. He could sense something from the guard. Junior couldn't explain it, but he felt like he's become more perceptive to how people feel. There was always a stench that lingered the air.

"Maybe it's just my stomach. I did eat a bunch of sweets," said Junior, holding his gut.

There was only one thing that the boy could do now. That was waiting. So, Junior did that. He waited, and waited. People came to the ballroom, but there was no sign of Celestia. The boy continued to wait, occupying his time through snacking. But even that couldn't hold him over. His stomach would be aching if he ate anymore.

Junior had waited for what felt like hours. He looked around, finding that some of the other high class citizens were beginning to question where the princess had gone. Junior noticed Raven Inkwell to be making her way over to the stage, where she grabbed the microphone. The elf cleared her throat, her voice amplified by the microphone.

"May I have your attention, please? I regret to inform you that Princess Celestia will not be able to make it back for the festivities tonight," said Raven. This gained disappointed and annoyed exclamations from the guests. Junior was surprised at the news, but also disappointed.

"Apologies for any disappointment and inconvenience. But, the Princess appreciates you bringing gifts and coming to celebrate her birthday. Please, try to enjoy the rest of the night. We still have food and snacks being provided at the refreshment tables. Thank you," said Raven, before stepping off of the stage. Junior merely sat in silence as Raven left the stage.

Junior eventually left the ballroom. There was no sense in staying since the princess wasn't going to show up. Plus, he didn't exactly fit. He made his way back to his room, feeling disappointment weigh heavily on his shoulders. Before the boy went into his room, curiosity began to nag at him.

Junior stepped away from his door and continued on down the hall. He eventually made his way to Celestia's royal quarters. He was about to knock but heard a faint sound. He froze in place, his sensitive ears picking it up. He leaned close to the door, slowing his breathing. They were the unmistakable sounds of a woman weeping. It was Princess Celestia.

The boy was about to knock on the door, but stopped himself. A frown grew on his face as he began to think his action through. There had to be a reason why the princess would suddenly not show up to her birthday celebration. If her tears were anything to go by, then it meant that she wanted to be alone. Junior lowered his hand and sighed. He began to make his way to his room, a sense of helplessness washing over him.

The next day had come. Princess Celestia found herself sitting on her throne. Her eyes were looking through a scroll, which she began to sign. She handed off the scroll to Raven, who then traded her for another. It was just another day of fulfilling royal duties.

"How did it go, last night?" asked Celestia. Raven slightly stiffened at the breach of silence. It had been a while since the Avatar had said something to her.

"Well... They were disappointed, to say the least," said Raven. Celestia lightly frowned.

"I see. Seems that I'm letting everyone down as of late," said Celestia, though the last sentence was under her breath.

"Your Majesty?" asked Raven.

"It's nothing. I should write letters to the guests to apologize. And thank them for the gifts," said Celestia as she signed the scroll she had.

"A-Actually, your Majesty. There's someone who left a very special gift to you. He was particularly disappointed that you hadn't shown up," said Raven. Celestia raised a brow.

"A secret admirer?" asked Celestia.

"You could say that," said Raven. The Avatar sighed.

"Well, you've peaked my interest. I suppose a short break wouldn't hurt," said Celestia.

The pair had soon made their way to the ballroom. Aside from the stacks of gifts, everything else in this place had been cleaned up from the previous night's party. Raven led Celestia over towards the cart, covered in sheets. The elf picked up a card that was left on the sheet and handed it off to the princess. Celestia opened the card and began to read through it.

"Dearest Princess Celestia, thank you for all of that you have done. It is thanks to you that my life was saved. You sheltered me and kept me fed, even when I may have been a nuisance. You even offered me the opportunity to see a beautiful new land. It inspired me to make this gift to you. Sincerely, Gojira Takeshi II."

After reading, Celestia closed the card and grabbed the sheet. She yanked it off, revealing something that made her gasp. She beheld a landscape model of Canterlot. From the grand tall mountain, to the rolling green hills, fields and the running rivers below. There were even small pre-fabricated models of the city itself, including the castle. Rivers ran from the mountain and down to the city's water ways, falling down to the rivers below the mountain. The rivers seemed to have been modeled through wax and hot glue. The fields were made up of powdered grass that had been pasted to the model, and some small synthetic model trees to top them off. The mountains were painted, giving them the illusion of stone. There were even real rocks placed about the model.

Celestia held a hand to her mouth, having grown breathless. Her eyes watered as she studied every inch of the model. There was great amount of detail put into it. She was touched by the gift, able to see the love and care that the boy had put into it. He made it just for her.

"E-Excuse me." Celestia quickly took off from the ballroom. Raven merely smiled to herself.

The Avatar continued on through the castle. She searched every corner of the palace, searching. But to no avail, she couldn't find anyone. The Princess then recalled something from Blaire. Celestia changed her course, leaving the castle. She soon made her way to the statue garden, where depictions of heroes, legends and villains lied. Celestia soon came across a familiar but hated statue. The statue of Discord, Spirit of Chaos of Disharmony, but below the statue was a pleasing sight. Junior sat alone before the statue in silence, picking at the grass on the ground.

Celestia began to approach the boy. He had sensed her presence, prompting him to turn. The boy stood to his feet, brushing grass from his lap.

"Hello, Princess," greeted Junior, casually. Celestia merely met him a smile. She knelt down and took the boy's hand, giving him a warm smile.

"I found your gift, Junior," said Celestia. Junior softly smiled in returned. He was then wrapped in her arms. The woman rested her chin on his shoulder, while holding him tightly.

"Thank you for the present, Junior. I love it." Celestia spoke softly. Junior let loose a triumphant smile. He returned the Avatar's embrace. He was able to tell that today had turned out to be a better one for the Princess.

Chapter 14: Rule 63

It was the early noon. The spring warmth bathed Ponyville. The sky was clear; the birds chirped a soothing tune. The flowers bloomed, and the spring wind moved gently across the town.

In the Golden Oaks Library, Twilight found herself sitting on her bed. She held her knees close to herself, as she was lost in thought. All she could think of was the previous night. The elf didn't know what had happened, but she had a feeling that something was not right between Junior and Princess Celestia. The two had suddenly left with no explanation just when things seemed to have gone well after the disastrous night at the Gala.

Twilight turned her attention to the picture frames that sat on the furniture in her room. From an old picture with her younger self and Spike being newly hatched, to a more recent photo that depicted herself, and all of her friends. This picture had been taken during Junior's birthday party. The girl sighed, a firm look on her face.

"No sense in lamenting," said Twilight. She wasn't going to learn anything if she spent her day moping. She brought her legs over the bed and stood up. She quickly slipped on her shoes and began to rush out of her bedroom, down the stairs. She passed Spike, who was carrying a stack of books in his hands.

"Spike, look after the library for me," said Twilight as she rushed to the door.

"OK, but where are you going?" asked Spike.

"To see Gojira," said Twilight, before exiting the library.

The girl journeyed through town to the more rural area, where the boy was living. She quickened her pace as she found herself nearing his home. Twilight couldn't help but notice an uneasy feeling inside. All this feeling did was motivate her to see the boy sooner.

"Gojira?" Twilight called, after knocking on the door. No reply came. She knocked harder this time.

"Gojira! It's me, Twilight! Open up!" called Twilight, raising her voice. Still, no answer came.

The girl felt anxious, as she began to knock more. She reached for the knob and twisted it, but was shocked to find the door to have been unlocked. She gently pushed it open, peering inside. No one seemed to be present. The girl entered the house and looked around. As she roamed the living room, she found that a lamp lied shattered on the ground, and an indentation in the dry wall. The girl gulped, growing nervous. She raised her hands, as her magic aura engulfed them. She had a feeling that the boy had an unwanted guest.

Twilight began to cautiously walk through the living room, making her way into the hallway. She found that the bathroom door was wide open. Twilight peered inside, only to exclaim in shock and alarm. She found Junior to be lying face down on the floor of his bathroom.

"GOJIRA!" Twilight cried. She dropped to her knees and strained to turn the boy over onto his back. She began to shake him, her heart racing. Her anxiety had shot up, as she found the boy unconscious.

"Wake up! Please, wake up!" Twilight pleaded. She whimpered as the boy didn't seem to respond. Suddenly, he let out a groan, his brows furrowing into a wince. His eyes strained to open, finding the girl's worried expression turn to one of relief.

"Oh, thank goodness. You're alive," said Twilight, a hand on her chest.

"Twilight? What happened? What are..." Junior asked, groggy.

"I was going to ask you that. What happened to you?" asked Twilight, incredulous. The boy winced as he sat up. His memory seemed hazy.

"I... I can't remember. I feel like shit though," said Junior, rubbing his brows.

"Can you walk?" asked Twilight, holding her hand out.

"Yeah, I think so," said Junior. The girl grunted as she pulled him up to his feet. Junior felt his legs tremble, struggling to support his weight. They felt weak. Twilight helped him to the living room, where he sat on the sofa with a wince.

"I-I'll make you some tea," said Twilight, as she quickly made her way into the kitchen.

Later, Junior found himself sitting on his sofa while Twilight stood in the kitchen, heating up a pot of tea. The pieces of the broken lamp lied in the trash, having since been cleaned up. Twilight looked at him in worry. Just by the sight of his eyes, the girl saw that some life had been lost. It was an unsettling look that she never saw in him. She wondered what could have caused this. Soon, Twilight brought over a cup of hot tea. She handed it to Junior, who took it carefully.

"Thanks, Twi," said Junior, his tone mellow.

"S-Sure, no problem," said Twilight. She watched as the boy blew into his cup, before taking a sip of the hot tea.

"Do you need to visit a doctor? You don't look too good," said Twilight, worriedly.

"No, I think I'm fine," said Junior. Twilight suddenly placed the back of her hand on the boy's forehead. She hummed as she used her free hand to touch her own, comparing the two.

"Well, you don't seem to have a fever. Had trouble sleeping again? That could explain why you would suddenly pass out in your bathroom," said Twilight. The boy set his cup down and slouched in his seat, appearing gloomy. It was though the life had been sucked out of him. Twilight was beginning to have less confidence in her theory.

"Yeah..."

Junior didn't want to disclose the actual reason for being unconscious in the bathroom. He didn't want to entertain the thought that his old traumas were finally starting to catch up to him by manifesting into demented hallucinations.

"Gojira, what happened with Princess Celestia?" asked Twilight. The boy avoided eye contact, a deep frown on his face. Twilight placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.

"Remember what I told you. You don't have to shut anyone out," said Twilight. The Transmutant let out a long sigh.

"We had a heated argument. Well, I actually was the one who was the most heated. I snapped and said something that I didn't mean," said Junior.

"I see." Twilight frowned.

"I guess I haven't changed at all since I've come here. I'm always hurting those that I care about," said Junior solemnly.

"That's not true. You've definitely changed," said Twilight, a reassuring smile on her face.

"For one, you're normally more reluctant to open up about your problems. You also don't acknowledge your own weaknesses," said Twilight. She then met the boy with a playful smile.

"There's also your face."

"My face?" asked Junior, confused.

"Lately I've noticed it softening up. You always looked stern before. Now, you don't appear as guarded," said Twilight. The boy met the elf with a small smile.

"You can't expect yourself to immediately become a different person, Gojira. It takes commitment and time to make these changes. Don't be so hard on yourself," said Twilight. Junior nodded to her.

"But how would I be able to make up for what I did? I know I've hurt her," said Junior.

"Just do what you did with us. Express yourself as sincerely as you can," said Twilight.

Neighpon...

Erika Shiragami found herself standing in the middle of a large room. She was clad in a skin tight suit, meant to read her vitals and gather data on her person. The soldier waited patiently as the sound of heavy metallic footsteps and grinding of gears filled the air.

From an opened heavy door, a large machine emerged. This was a mech. Something that had been invented in recent days, meant to assist in combat against Transmutants. The mech stood at over 9 feet in height. The machine was rather tank-like in build, standing on a pair of thick armored legs. The head of the mech was small, bearing very little resemblance to humans. It instead appeared like a camera, with a horizontal slit lens.

"Commencing Combat simulation." A feminine, monotone voice spoke over the intercom. The mech raised its heavy metallic arms, while Erika got into a fighting stance. She gulped, as she raised her fists.

The mech charged towards Erika, its heavy metallic feet clanking against the floor. Erika charged as well, sliding under the mech. Once she turned to meet the machine, it had already turned around as well. Its torso rotated 180 degrees. The mech swung its fist. Erika stepped to the side as the fist came her way, before latching into it. The mech responded by swinging its arm, pulling Erika off of her feet.

The soldier cried out as she found herself thrown across the room. She rolled back to her feet, finding the mech to be making its way towards her, swinging its fist. Erika rolled away as the approach came, slamming into the metallic floor. Erika panted as she stumbled back, her adrenaline kicking in. She found herself able to read the mech's movements.

From the wrists of the mech appeared cannons. It fired a barrage of blue magic bolts at the soldier. Erika began to quickly move about in order to avoid being hit. However, a few bolts managed to pierce through her. She cried out in agony as she fell to the ground. There were smoking holes through her torso and leg.

The mech approached, its barrels smoking. Erika shook violently as her wounds burned. Suddenly, the wounds began to seal up, having completely healed.

Erika grunted as she shot to her feet, charging for the mech. It then raised its barrel again and fired. Erika screamed as the bolt struck her arm. She fell back to the ground, as a smoking stump was left behind near her shoulder. She gritted her teeth, as her eyes burned with tears. The arm that was once there lied on the ground, having been scorched. The mech approached with its heavy stomps, prompting the soldier to bolt back to her feet, fleeing from the mech.

As Erika fled, she felt a sensation from her stump. She found that from the cauterized flesh emerged roots. She grunted in pain as the roots formed into a skeletal structure. Glowing red-orange bulbed vines began to wrap along the skeletal structure, forming into a plant based arm.

Erika found herself bombarded by the mech's cannons and backed to a corner in her attempts to dodge the blasts. Instinctively, she raised her arms in front of herself. Her plant based regenerated arm suddenly torn itself and reformed into a large shield, made up of vines, leaves and sturdy wood. Erika grunted as she was forced back, but was unharmed due to the shield absorbing the damage.

Once the gun's overheated, the blasts stopped. Erika's plant shield suddenly reformed into a thick oversized arm, supported by vines and wood. The fist was made up entirely of a thick hunk of wood and bone. The girl turned to the mech as it raised its cannons again. Erika charged for the mech, maneuvering passed the magic projectiles that blasted towards her. Once she was in reaching distance, Erika swung her brutish arm, slamming down onto the mech. The head was crushed on impact, causing the machine to collapse, going offline. The mech lied in a smoking mess, as Erika panted.

The soldier stared at her new arm. It began to slowly reduce in size, appearing like a much more normal size and shaped arm. Erika frowned, finding the inhuman traits of her arm, comprised of wood, and vine. Before the girl could lament however, vines and wood began to decay and fall away, revealing a soft, fleshy arm beneath. Her arm had returned to being as good as new, much to her shock.

Meanwhile, from a skybox that resided high above, protected by thick protective glass, there was an audience. Among them being Onyx and Neighponese man, with greying hair.

"As you can see, the subject's body has adapted to withstand even the harshest of punishment. We haven't tested the full limit, but she can regenerate from the most lethal of blows," said the man.

"And what about energy? Our Intel shows that the Transmutants are dependent on concentrated forms of radiation," said Onyx.

"Given that the genetic template used is plant based, she's able to get what she needs through photosynthesis," answered the man.

"Hmm. Do we have a failsafe for this one?" asked Onyx. The man seemed to have stiffened as he heard this. He cleared his throat.

"We... didn't think that it mattered. She is an enlisted-"

"Doctor Genshiro Shiragami, have we not learned from the past?" Onyx asked, sternly. The man, Genshiro lowered his head.

"I ask that you keep your personal feelings out of this. I was lenient with you when I approved of your project. Do not make me regret that decision," said Onyx, sternly.

"Yes, Director," said Genshiro, bowing his head.

"This mutant is a hybrid of a rare plant and of Alpha's genetic code. She's showing promise as to being the ultimate weapon against The Revolutionaries and Lucky Dragon," said Onyx.

"But sir, Lucky Dragon was terminated years ago. There's been no sign of him," said Genshiro.

"His carcass was never found. He may have been out of sight all this time but I know that thing is still out there. I can feel it in my gut," said Onyx before turning to leave. Genshiro bowed his head.

"Make sure that she has a failsafe. Then I want her back on duty as soon as possible."

"Understood, sir." Genshiro sighed as he made his way to a console. He tapped on a microphone attached to it.

"We're done for today, Erika. Return to your quarters," said Genshiro, speaking in his native Neighponese tongue.

"What did the Director say?" Erika asked.

"He was impressed. In fact, he wants you back in active duty as soon as possible." said Genshiro.

"Well, it beats all of these tests. I should've been a scientist like you," said Erika in dismay. Genshiro held a small, bitter smile.

It was a bright sunny morning in Ponyville. The birds were chirping and a cool breeze blew through the land. The sun's light passed through Junior's bedroom window. He winced as he tucked himself under the covers, as the sun shined on him. He groaned as he attempted to fall back asleep.

'Come on, get up. You can't laze about all day,' thought Junior. He grunted as he pulled the covers up, before rising out of bed. He yawned as he stretched out his arms. He noticed that his bangs were directly in his face. He hadn't realized that he let his hair grow this long. He made a mental note to get it cut.

The Transmutant stepped onto the wooden floor and began to make his way out of the room. He yawned, as his eyes struggled to remain open. He stumbled into the bathroom and sniffed. He sighed as he began to wash his face in the sink. He felt himself beginning to wake up a bit. He dried his face with a towel and proceeded to dig rub his tired eyes, removing the sleep from them. Junior made his way to the toilet and began to pull down his pajama pants. But, his eyes suddenly widened.

'W-What the-?!' Junior gasped, before stumbling from the toilet. His heart was throbbing in his chest.

'W-Where's my-' Junior gasped once noticed his hands. They were small, with long slender fingers. His nails had also grown long as well. He then noticed two lumps to be bulging on his chest from beneath his shirt. Junior quickly rushed to the sink, where a mirror lied. What he saw was a young Neighsian woman, with long dark unkempt hair. Junior began to tug at his cheek, trembling once the woman in the mirror did the same thing. All drowsiness he felt was gone, once he realized that the woman in the mirror was him. Or rather, 'her'.

"AHHHHH!!" Junior suddenly let out a high pitched scream. She suddenly cupped her hands over her mouth, having heard the voice that came out.

"What the fuck is this?!" Junior cried, running her hands through her hair. She began to notice that her body felt quite different. An obvious difference was the weight on her shoulders from the well-endowed breasts that were beneath her shirt. The clothes felt too big. In fact, she almost felt small, aside from seeming to have maintained her height from her masculine form. But what felt the most off was the absence of a tool in the nether region.

"A dream. This is definitely a dream." Junior tittered. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

"In just a moment, I'll wake up... NOW!"

Nothing had changed. Junior still saw the reflection of a girl in the mirror. He was still a She. Junior groaned as she furiously scratched at her head.

"What the hell is happening?!" cried Junior. There was a sudden knock, prompting her to gasp. She gulped as she began to make her way to the door. She peered through the peep hole, finding Fluttershy on the other side of the door. Junior gulped as she reluctantly opened the door a crack.

"H-He-" Junior suddenly coughed. She took a breath.

"Hello?" Junior spoke, putting on a mock masculine voice. Though she immediately regretted that once Fluttershy bore an odd look.

"Goji? What's wrong? Are you sick?" asked Fluttershy, worriedly.

"Y-Yeah. I uh... I'm a little under the weather," said Junior, maintaining the voice.

"Oh no! You should be in bed! I'll nurse you back to health," said Fluttershy as she began to push the door open. Junior began to press her weight against the door, keeping the Valkyrie from opening it all of the way.

"N-No!" Junior exclaimed, her voice high and feminine. She quickly coughed.

"I-I mean, that's OK. You don't have to trouble yourself," said Junior, deepening her voice.

"That won't do! You must be congested badly if your voice is fluctuating!" said Fluttershy, grunting as she began to force her way through the door. Junior stumbled back in alarm. Fluttershy just stared blankly at the unfamiliar girl that was before her.

"W-Who are you?" asked Fluttershy, taking a step back, nervously. Junior cleared her throat, forcing a smile.

"Uh... Hey, Shy. It's me. It's Gojira," said Junior. Fluttershy blinked. Her expression soured. She crossed her arms, with a disapproving look.

"That's not funny," said Fluttershy.

"I'm serious! This isn't a joke!" said Junior. Fluttershy sighed as she began to walk passed the Transmutant.

"Gojira, it's your business if you have a girl over! But I don't appreciate you trying to trick me like I'm some gullible-" Fluttershy stopped once she entered the boy's bedroom. But, no one was inside. The Valkyrie then looked to the open bathroom. It too was empty.

"Fool?" Fluttershy turned to Junior, who awkwardly rubbed the back of her head. Fluttershy's eyes widened. That body language was too familiar. Not to mention the color of the girl's hair and eyes.

"Goji?" Fluttershy tilted her head.

"Yeah." Junior weakly smiled.

"H-How? What- How could-" Fluttershy began to hold a hand to her forehead, as a million thoughts flowed in her head at once. But she had to get one of them out or she fears that she'll be stuck in a loop of incomplete thoughts.

"You're so pretty," said Fluttershy, bluntly. There was an awkward silence. Fluttershy cleared her throat as she looked away.

"I don't want to be pretty! Shy, I turned into a chick! I have breasts! My junk's gone!" Junior cried in alarm. Fluttershy blushed.

"O-OK! Let's calm down. And tone down on the uh... explicit information," said Fluttershy, forcing a smile. Junior groaned as she fell rear first onto her couch, burying her face into her hands.

"This can't be happening! This is just some sick nightmare!" Junior lamented.

"This is so strange. What do you think happened?" asked Fluttershy, confused.

"How should I know? I woke up like this!" said Junior. Fluttershy hummed as she rubbed her chin, thoughtful.

"We should talk to Twilight. Maybe she can figure this out," said Fluttershy.

"Yeah! Maybe she can fix this!" said Junior, as she rushed to the bedroom.

"Just lemme get dressed!" called Junior. As she entered her room, she began to quickly undress. As she began to change, she had a realization.

"Ah shit," said Junior. She had just realized that her pants were too big to fit her. She peered over the corner to the hall, where Fluttershy was sitting patiently.

"Uh... Small problem. My pants don't fit," said Junior.

"Oh. Well, can't you wear a belt?" asked Fluttershy. Junior stepped out, revealing the sagging pants, with the belt barely holding on.

"There's no way I'm going out like this," said Junior.

"Hmm. I didn't know you could be insecure with your clothes," said Fluttershy. Junior bore an odd look.

"I wasn't before?" asked Junior.

"Well, that's OK! I have some clothes that you can borrow!" said Fluttershy.

"Well, I guess that's fine," sighed Junior.

Later, the two found themselves in Fluttershy's cottage. On the girl's bed were sets of clothing. Junior found herself grimacing as she found herself dressed in a teal long sleeved top and a dark grey skirt.

"What do you think?" asked Fluttershy, eagerly.

"I don't think I like wearing skirts," said Junior, blushing. She began to tug at the bottom, attempting to obscure her long, shapely legs.

"How do girls do it? Aren't you worried about some creep sneaking a peak under or a stiff breeze blowing it up?" asked Junior.

"Well, I didn't until you mentioned it," said Fluttershy, dryly.

"Sorry," said Junior. Fluttershy cleared her throat.

"Well, if you don't like the skirt, then I still have some other clothes that might fit you," said Fluttershy.

"Sorry about this," said Junior, apologetically.

"Oh, don't worry about it! It's my pleasure! Now put this on!" said Fluttershy, before handing out an outfit to the mutant. Junior met her with a flat look.

"You're enjoying this, aren't you?" asked Junior.

"I have no idea what you mean," said Fluttershy, innocently. Junior sighed.

"Fine. But don't come crying to me if your clothes get stretched out," said Junior.

Later that day, Junior and Fluttershy found themselves walking through Ponyville. Junior was dressed in a short sleeved white shirt, and a pair of jeans. She also wore a pair of sandals, having been unable to fit into any of Fluttershy's shoes let alone her own.

"So plain," said Fluttershy, appearing mildly disappointed. Junior cocked a brow.

"Excuse me, but I'm not a doll," said Junior.

"I'm sorry. It's just that... well, it's not every day that a guy turns into a girl. I was just curious how you'd look in something pretty," said Fluttershy, smiling in embarrassment.

During their walk, Junior had begun to notice the stares that she was receiving. Mainly from the men. Everywhere she went, heads turned. The mutant grimaced once she felt the stares, which felt too intense for comfort.

"So this is what it's like to be ogled at," said Junior.

"Well, you are wearing clothes that are too small for you," said Fluttershy, forcing a smile.

"I should have brought my hoodie."

Later, Junior found herself in the Golden Oaks Library. Twilight was circling her with an analytical look. Fluttershy stood by in worry, as Twilight held an intense aura.

"Hmm. Very interesting," said Twilight, running her fingers through Junior's silky locks. She rubbed her chin, before reaching a hand to the mutant's chest. Junior gasped sharply once the elf's hand cupped one of her breasts. Fluttershy cupped her hands to her mouth, her face beat red.

"Hmm. How's that feel?" asked Twilight, as she groped the boob. Junior let out a short whine, her face flushing.

"Yep. They're real alright," said Twilight to herself. Her expression soured.

"So real that it pisses me off that a guy has a bigger bust than me." Twilight muttered to herself.

"I-I'm pretty sure this counts as sexual harassment!" said Junior.

"It's nothing of the sort, Gojira. This is strictly for research," said Twilight, dismissive. She then slipped on a latex glove. Her face had slightly reddened.

"N-now strip your pants. I need to confirm it," said Twilight. Junior quickly brought her hands over her pelvic region, glaring at the elf.

"The hell you are! Can't you just take my word for it?!"

"Yeah, I suppose I can," said Twilight, removing the glove. Junior and Fluttershy sighed in relief. Twilight approached and looked the Transmutant over again.

"This is so bizarre. I thought you two were pulling my leg. But there's no doubt that you are Gojira."

"Do you have any clue on what could've caused this?" asked Junior.

"Not really. Are you sure that nothing happened the night before?" asked Twilight.

"Positive. I worked on AJ's farm, I went home and went to bed. Next morning, I found myself like this," said Junior.

"There has to be a reason for this," said Twilight. There was a sudden ring of a bell.

"Oh, hold that thought," said Twilight, making her way to the main room of the library. She found Rodan, Mosura and Angirasu.

"Good morning, Twilight," greeted Mosura, sweetly.

"Oh, hi! What brings you guys over?" asked Twilight.

"We wanted to check out some books," answered Angirasu.

"Oh, well feel free to browse. I'm uh... kinda in the middle of something right now," said Twilight, looking over her shoulder.

"Whoa hold On! Who is this fine tall drink of water?" Asked Rodan, finding Junior standing next to Fluttershy.

"Oh Gods," said Junior, cringing. Rodan approached, a suave smile on his face.

"Hey, sweet thing. I haven't seen you around," said Rodan, while Mosura face palmed.

"Gross! You're hitting on me!" Junior exclaimed. Rodan recoiled. He looked away as he placed his hands in his pockets.

"Geez, lady. You didn't have to shoot me down like that," said Rodan.

"Um... Rodan, this is actually Gojira," said Fluttershy.

"Come again?" asked Angirasu confused.

"This girl IS Gojira," said Fluttershy, pointing to Junior. Rodan bore a blank look.

"OK, I hear you saying words, but I might be hearing you wrong," said Rodan.

"For the love of- Rodan it's me! It's Gojira!" said Junior in exasperation. Everyone was silent. Mosura's eyes widened, once her telepathy peeked into this 'new' girl's mind

"By the Gods, it is Gojira!" Mosura exclaimed in shock.

"I had a feeling that you were familiar," said Angirasu, wide eyed.

"So... you're a guy?" Rodan grimaced.

"Yes. I mean, no. I... It's complicated," sighed Junior.

"Do you have your junk?" asked Rodan oddly.

"No. I have the other tool now," answered Junior.

"Ah."

There was a brief moment of awkward silence. Rodan cleared his throat.

"So... is it gay that I find you hot?" Asked Rodan.

"Rodan..." Junior growled.

"Not that I have anything against that, you know. I think that's a very reasonable question. There's kind of a lot riding on this," said Rodan, frowning.

"Rodan, I'm gonna hit you if you don't shut up," Junior warned.

"Yes ma'am. I mean sir! Miss? Uh..." Rodan scratched at his head. He stiffened once he found Junior glaring daggers at him, popping her knuckles.

"Shutting up," said Rodan.

Junior sighed heavily, rubbing her brows. She had a feeling that she was in for a long day. At least she hoped that it would be just a day.

"So what the heck happened to you? Why are you a girl now?" asked Mosura, incredulous.

"That's what we're trying to figure out. There has to be a logical explanation for this," said Twilight, as she began to levitate a few books over to herself.

"Do you really think that you can find an answer?" asked Angirasu.

"Never know unless I try." Twilight shrugged. She then pointed to Junior.

"Why not take hi- I mean, 'her', to get some new clothes. That outfit looks uncomfortable," said Twilight.

"And mildly inappropriate," said Mosura, eyeing the tight shirt, as it hugged Junior's torso tightly, creating a bulging outline in the chest area. Junior blushed, as she quickly held her arms over her chest. Rodan grimaced.

"Ugh. You're even behaving more feminine," said Rodan.

"Makes sense. I mean Goji went under a complete biological change," said Angirasu, scratching at his head.

"So again, is it gay that I- GAH!" Rodan yelped as Junior suddenly punched him in the shoulder. He hissed in pain as he rubbed his shoulder.

"Well, you still hit hard like a man," said Rodan.

"Good." Junior smirked.

Later...

The Mutant 4 and Fluttershy found themselves walking through Ponyville. They currently had their sights on reaching Rarity's boutique to provide Junior with some needed clothes. However, Junior had a grimace the whole way. Mosura began to slow her pace while Rodan, Angirasu and Fluttershy remained further up ahead. The mutant girl walked alongside Junior.

"It's crazy, right? I mean, you being a girl?" asked Mosura with a small amused smile. Junior groaned.

"It's not funny." said Junior.

"No, of course not. It's just sort of.... Ironic?" Mosura shrugged.

"The hell's ironic about me becoming a chick?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"Well, it's just that you always have this aura of being a big strong, imposing guy. Not that there's anything wrong with that. But you becoming a girl is kind of a funny contrast. It's actually fascinating to see," said Mosura. She began to overlook Junior's appearance. No longer were the shoulders of the Transmutant broad, but she could clearly make out strong muscle beneath the soft skin of her arms. They weren't like a man's, but they did show strength as one would expect in a female athlete. The mutant had a combination of strong features from her muscles, yet the gentle look of femininity. Mosura wondered how deep these changes affected Junior aside from a biological standpoint.

"Huh." Mosura blinked with a blank look. Junior raised a brow at her.

"What?" asked Junior. Mosura lightly blushed, looking away.

"I-It's nothing. Don't worry about it," said Mosura, nervously. Junior shrugged and went back to walking.

'That was weird. There's no way that I...' Mosura glanced at Junior, face flushed. She was sure that her feelings to the boy would change in this case. But, she still couldn't help but feel them in spite of him being a girl. She began to wonder if this somehow roused something in her that she hadn't realized was there before.

'Ugh. I can't tell anyone that. I'm already embarrassed about my feelings as is. This just makes it weirder,' thought Mosura, blushing to herself. Junior suddenly sighed in exasperation.

"I just know that I'm gonna regret this" said Junior. Mosura was knocked out of her own thoughts. This proved to be a good distraction from the awkwardness that she was feeling.

"What's got you so antsy?" asked Mosura, oddly.

"Rarity. This will become a bigger hassle than it needs to be. I guarantee it," answered Junior.

"Oh don't silly. We're just going to get a few new clothes for you. I'm sure that she'll be happy to help," said Mosura in reassurance. The other mutant met her with a flat look.

"You never actually asked Rarity for something simple relating to clothes, have you?" asked Junior.

"Why does that matter?" asked Mosura, raising a brow. Junior sighed.

"You'll see."

Soon, the group found themselves making their way to Carousel Boutique. They entered, prompting the bell to ring. Rarity had turned her attention away from a mannequin and smiled.

"Oh! Good morning, everyone! I wasn't expecting you," said Rarity, a surprised but pleased smile on her face. She met with the group. She sported a pair of red glasses on her face.

"Hey, Rarity! Lookin' good!" said Rodan, winking and clicking his tongue. Rarity tittered in embarrassment, though it wasn't necessarily out of flattery.

"Darling, my hair's a mess," said Rarity, as she began to quickly run her hands through her tied up hair, attempting to brush down some loose strands.

"Messy looks good on you," said Rodan, bouncing his eyebrows.

"Oh, stop!" Rarity giggled.

"Ugh. That sucks," said Junior in disgust. Rodan merely sent her a glare of offense.

"Oh! Who might this be?" asked Rarity.

"Well, this will sound strange. This girl is actually Gojira," said Fluttershy, forcing a smile. Rarity bore a blank look. She lowered her red glasses and squinted at the 'new' girl. After a few moments of analyzing, she smiled.

"Yeah, I can see that," said Rarity. Everyone went slack jawed.

"W-Wait, really?!" asked Junior. Rarity nodded.

"Why of course! You slouch like him, your eyes match, your hair, you have a stern look-"

"We call that 'resting bitch face'." Rodan interjected. Angirasu nudged him with a look.

"Also, Fluttershy is not one to pull such childish pranks," said Rarity.

"Fair enough. Wait, I slouch?" asked Junior.

"Rarity, we need some help. Until Twilight can figure out what's wrong with Goji, we need to get hi- I mean her, new clothes," said Angirasu. Junior glared at him.

"I'm not a girl!" said Junior.

"That's not what your figure says," said Rodan, eyeing Junior from head to toe.

"Hey! Eyes up, pal!" snapped Junior. Rodan quickly raised his head, looking away.

"Sorry."

Rarity hummed as she approached Junior. She raised the mutant's head up by the chin, looking her over. A sly smile grew on her face.

"I think I can do better than that," said Rarity. Junior bore a flat look.

"I knew it."

Later, Junior found herself forced to sit in a chair before Rarity. The elf had began to trim a bit of her hair, and shampoo it. After washing her hair, Rarity began to dig into a make up kit, while Mosura and Fluttershy held Junior down to a seat.

"You're not putting that shit on my face!" said Junior.

"I'm just going to lay down a light foundation to touch up your eye lids and lips," said Rarity, as she dug into the kit.

"NO!!" Junior whined, as Rarity approached with a brush.

After managing to place make up on Junior, the group had moved on to the next thing. They had Junior try on a number of different outfits. From different jeans, tops, and skirts. Though the mutant was opposed to the latter, Rarity was quite insistent, forcing her to try them on regardless. All the while, the rest watched as Junior was forced to play 'model'.

"Hey, that skirt looks good on your thighs," said Rodan. Junior glared at him, prompting the boy's eyes to widen.

"Oh right, sorry. God this is weird," said Rodan, rubbing his head.

"Can I please just wear some pants?" asked Junior in dismay.

"No, show off those sexy long legs!" said Mosura, teasingly.

"I think Goji looks good in anything," said Fluttershy, sweetly. Junior grimaced.

"Thanks, but I rather you not encourage Rarity," said Junior, as she was ushered to a dressing room.

"Oh, alright. I have an old fashion pair of jeans for you," said Rarity, tossing over a pair of pants into the cubicle. Junior sighed, as she shuffled behind the door, switching out clothes.

"I never knew Gojira could be so embarrassed," said Fluttershy, surprised.

"Well, look at it from her perspective. What if you were a guy and suddenly changed into a girl? Guys don't typically picture themselves in skirts," said Mosura.

"That's a good point," said Fluttershy, thoughtful.

"OK, coming out," said Junior. She emerged from the door, wearing a pair of tight dark jeans. She sighed as she began to move her legs a bit.

"Looks good," said Angirasu, smiling.

"That's much better," said Junior, smiling. Rarity pouted.

"If only you weren't so prudish," said Rarity to herself. Junior rolled her eyes.

"Whatever, I'm sticking with this. I want a plain T-shirt to go with it. Nothing skimpy," said Junior, turning to face the girl.

"Hey, I have enough self-respect to not design something lewd," said Rarity, indignant. Rodan smirked.

"Honestly dude, those jeans just compliment your ass," said Rodan. Junior stiffened as she heard this. She looked back at her rear. The Transmutant grimaced.

"Ah shit, you're right. Man, why is my ass so big?" said Junior. Suddenly, a hand came swinging by. It smacked against the mutant's rear, which could be heard by everyone within ear shot. Junior had stiffened, her face red and her brow twitching.

"Daayuum! That's a nice booty! It's even cuter than Mosura's!" said Pinkie, giggling.

"HEY!" Mosura exclaimed, her face beat red.

"Pinkie, that's inappropriate!" Fluttershy scolded.

"Ah come on! We're all girls here, minus the two boys!" said Pinkie, nonchalant. Junior grunted as she turned to glare at the Earthbound.

"That hurt! How'd you like it if I smacked you on the ass?" Junior yelled.

"OK, you may spank it once," said Pinkie, turning her rear to face the Transmutant. Junior exclaimed as she stumbled back.

"I-It wasn't a request!"

"Kidding~!" Pinkie giggled with a snort.

"Wait, what are you doing here?" asked Angirasu, confused.

"Oh. I dropped by at Twilight's and she told me what was happening. I wanted to come by and see for myself!" said Pinkie. Junior groaned with a scowl.

"You've got a lot of nerve, you know," said Junior. She sighed.

"Well, since we're done here, I'd like to head home and get my hoodie," said Junior.

"Why that old thing?" asked Rarity, oddly.

"It's my favorite. Plus, I'm hoping that now I'm smaller, it can cover my ass so Rodan can stop drooling over it," said Junior, glaring at the mutant boy.

"I'm sorry, I can't help it!" said Rodan. Mosura glared at him.

"Keep that up, and you'll never get a girlfriend."

"Goji, you shouldn't be ashamed of your body! You should embrace it! You've got an awesome figure!" said Pinkie, grinning.

"But this isn't me!" said Junior in exasperation.

"Well it is now! Why not just have fun with it? Just think? You can flirt with all of the boys!" said Pinkie. She then gasped.

"We could even have a girls only sleep over!" said Pinkie, excitedly.

"Ooh! That could be fun!" said Rarity, clasping her hands together.

"Lucky bastard," muttered Rodan.

"You mean the sleepover bit, right?" asked Angirasu, smirking. Rodan grunted in annoyance.

"O-Obviously."

"Sick, why would I want to flirt with guys?" asked Junior.

"So you can take advantage and get whatever you want!" said Pinkie. Rarity gasped.

"Pinkie, that is so shallow! I'm surprised at you," said Rarity, a mild disapproving look on her face. Fluttershy raised a brow at the elf.

"Weren't you the one trying to flatter a dragon to get his treasure?" asked Fluttershy.

"Th-That was different!" said Rarity, defensively.

"It was a male dragon." deadpanned Fluttershy. Rarity cleared her throat, looking away.

"I'm only kidding. But still, you might have a lot of fun if you explored being a girl," said Pinkie.

"But I don't want to. I want my male parts back. I feel like I have phantom limb but for my junk!" cried Junior.

"That's rough," said Rodan. Rarity made her way over to Junior, placing her hands on her shoulders, while craning her head up a bit to meet her gaze.

"It'll be fine, darling! Come on, let's go and face the world as the new you!" said Rarity.

Later, the group found themselves venturing through Ponyville together. Junior sighed in dismay, as she walked alongside everyone. She was met with curious looks, along with some ogling from some of the guys in the area.

"So... What are we doing?" asked Junior in dismay. She'd much rather just isolate herself in her room until Twilight could figure out what may be wrong with her.

"I don't know. Just do what you would do as a man," said Mosura, shrugging. Junior hummed to herself.

"Actually, I was supposed to run some errands. I need groceries," said Junior.

"To the market we go!" said Pinkie, marching on ahead.

"You know, you guys don't have to tag along," deadpanned Junior.

"Yeah, but this might actually be fun," said Rarity, giggling.

"I've nothing better to do right now," said Fluttershy. Junior sighed.

"Fine."

The group soon found themselves at the local market. Here, they found people making purchases at stands for whatever they need. Junior made her way over to a woman, who was running a stand with blue berries.

"Hey, I'd like to buy some berries," said Junior.

"Certainly! How much will it be?" asked the woman.

"Just one pack please," said Junior, while drawing out her coin purse.

"There you are. By the way, you seem familiar. Have we met?" asked the woman. Junior stiffened. There was no way that he was going to tell everyone else that he had become a girl.

"N-Nope! I'm new around here!" said Junior, forcing a smile.

"Hm. Must be my imagination. By the way, that's some lovely makeup you have. What brand is that?" asked the woman.

"Uh..." Junior awkwardly glanced back at Rarity. The elf quickly made her way over.

"It's Evergreen!" said Rarity.

"Ah! I'd have to look into that. You wear it well, dear," said the woman, sweetly.

"Th-Thanks," Junior stuttered, as she was handed the case of berries. The group moved on from the stand. Junior sighed in relief.

"Thanks, Rarity," said Junior.

"I told you. I did fine work on you," said Rarity, proudly.

Soon, the group moved onto one particular sign that was a blight to Junior's sight. She found herself sighing in annoyance.

"Not this guy," said Junior. She found a familiar man to be standing at a stand, with a bunch of pickle jars and some cases of cucumbers. The Transmutant did not want to run into this person. But, she needed cucumbers for her meals. Junior approached the stand with a sigh. The man had taken noticed and quickly stood up straight, placing on a smile.

"Well, hello young lady! Might I interest you in my fine, EXCUISITE pickles? The best in all of Ponyville!" said the man. Junior felt the need to gag at the obvious suggestiveness of his annunciation, but remained composed.

"Just cucumbers is fine," said Junior.

"Of course! Here, take five!" said the man as he began to place some cucumbers into a bag, before handing them to Junior.

"Uh... Sure, but how much is this gonna be?" asked Junior with a grimace. She can only imagine the outrageous price.

"Normally this would go for 40 bits. But for a pretty lady, it'll only be 10 bits. And I'll even throw in a jar of pickles for ya!" said the man, grinning. The Transmutatn's expression lit up.

"Really? Sweet!" said Junior, before placing down 10 coins with a grin. She snatched up the bag full of cucumbers and a pickle jar, before rushing off to join her friends.

"You see that? Normally that bastard would charge me a bunch of money for just one cucumber! Who knew being a chick came with perks?" asked Junior.

"Told ya," said Pinkie.

"Come on, I got more stuff I want to buy!" said Junior, before bolting off.

"Looks like she's having fun," said Angirasu.

The day went on. During this Junior had gone about fulfilling whatever errands that she needed. All the while, she took advantage of her new identity.

"Come on, handsome. Can't you go a little lower with the price?" asked Junior, seductively tracing a finger on a counter, placing on a husky tone and batting her eye lashes. A man cleared his throat as he adjusted his glasses.

"I guess I can go a bit lower for the price." said the man. Meanwhile, Mosura had a flat look as she stood with the rest of the group, a short distance away.

"And she said that she wouldn't flirt with guys," said Mosura. Junior came back, carrying a bag with a smug grin.

"Man, guys are so easy!" said Junior.

"But you're a guy," said Fluttershy, tilting her head.

"Not today, sister! Come on, I need to dump this stuff at home!" said Junior.

The group began to leave the market. Along the way, Junior was greeted with smiles and friendly waves from men and women alike. It seemed that word of a new girl had begun to spread in the area. Junior would return their greeting with a friendly one of her own. It was here that Mosura had begun to realize something.

"Hey, don't you think you're having a bit too much fun?" asked Mosura.

"That's crazy! Who could have too much fun?" asked Junior in amusement.

"Yeah, that's what I say!" said Pinkie.

"But it's very unusual. You're not normally so chipper," said Fluttershy, a bit worriedly.

"You guys are always telling me to lighten up. Why are you getting on my case now?" asked Junior, annoyed.

"Well it's just-" Mosura was interrupted as Rodan groaned.

"I can't take it anymore!" said Rodan. He suddenly grabbed Junior by the shoulders, looking at her intensely.

"You're letting your hotness get to your head! You're a man!" said Rodan. Junior suddenly shoved him off with an annoyed look.

"Stop it! You're getting on my nerves," said Junior. She began to walk on.

"I don't see what the big deal is. I'm just exploring being a girl," said Junior, shrugging.

"Goji, femininity isn't about taking advantage of lustful guys for lower prices in the marketplace," said Fluttershy.

"No, but it's fun," said Junior, smirking.

"Besides, don't you see how people have been treating me? No one's shooting me dirty looks or avoiding me like I got the plague. I mean, sure I can do without the ogling, but still," said Junior. A frown appeared on her face.

"Oh, Goji." Mosura frowned.

"What?" asked Junior. She noticed the sympathetic looks that the girls were giving her.

"I had no idea. They must have gotten to you," said Rarity.

"Wait, what?" asked Junior, confused. Fluttershy made her way over and wrapped her into a hug.

"Wh-What are you doing?" asked Junior, while the Valkyrie stroked her back.

"It's OK, Goji. You don't have to hold it in," said Fluttershy.

"Hold what in? Why are you all looking at me like that?" asked Junior.

"You don't have to act tough darling. We understand that it's hard for you to fit in sometimes," said Rarity, a sad smile on her face.

"Wha- No, it's not like I care," said Junior, forcing a laugh.

"I can't imagine that. Being unable to make friends with everybody in Ponyville. To have people judge you on the surface and not give you a chance. It even gets hard when you've made a few mistakes," said Pinkie, frowning deeply.

"I said I don't-" Junior looked away, her eyes stinging. Her lip began to quiver. She suddenly scoffed as she broke away from Fluttershy's hug.

"Knock it off!" said Junior. She sniffled as she turned her back to everyone. Rodan and Angirasu shared a confused look.

"Goji?" called Angirasu.

"Don't look at me!" snapped Junior, her voice having a small crack in it. She took a breath and sighed. Junior turned back to her friends with a stoic look.

"Let's keep moving," said Junior, before walking off.

"Huh. She's surprisingly emotional," said Angirasu.

"Wasn't he always?" asked Rodan.

"More like angry. This is something else," said Angirasu. Rodan groaned.

"I preferred it when she was a guy," said Rodan.

Later, the group found themselves arriving at the home of Junior. They helped her store away the things that she had bought from the market. Junior sighed tiredly.

"I'm beat. Appreciate the help guys," said Junior.

"No problem. This was quite an interesting experience," said Rarity. Mosura glanced around at the house. Her eyes lit up once she noticed a pot near the window sill, holding bright blue flowers.

"Hey Goji, where did you get these flowers?" asked Mosura.

"Oh those? I found a bunch of them in the Everfree Forest last night." Junior answered. Curious, Rarity turned her attention to the pot. But, she gasped in alarm.

"They're so pretty," said Mosura as she approached the pot, reaching for one of the blue leaves.

"DON'T TOUCH IT!" Rarity cried in a shrill voice. Mosura recoiled with a start. She turned to find the horrified looks of Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy.

"Why? What's wrong?" asked Mosura. Rarity raised a hand and used her magic to yank the flowers out of the pot. Junior exclaimed in alarm, while Rarity levitated the plant over. She whimpered as she made care to not make contact with any of the blue leaves. She quickly turned on the stove and cast them into the flames.

"NO!"

"Phew, that was close," said Rarity in relief, as the flowers burned to ash. She levitated the ash into the trash. She yelped as Junior grabbed her tightly by the shoulders.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" Junior cried in horror.

"Darling, I just saved everyone from misery!" said Rarity, wincing.

"Wha- Are you kidding me?! Those flowers were meant for Celestia as an apology gift!" Junior yelled, shaking the elf. Fluttershy quickly stepped between the two and pried the mutant off of the elf.

"Gojira, calm down! Those weren't ordinary flowers! That was Poison Joke!" said Fluttershy.

"What's that?" asked Rodan, confused.

"It's like Poison Oak. But instead of leaving a terrible rash, it plays a joke on you," explained Fluttershy.

"What?" Junior growled.

"No, it's true! We all got infected one time. Fluttershy's voice got really deep like a guy's!" said Pinkie. The Valkyrie grimaced as she blushed in embarrassment.

"Those dreadful plants made my hair all shaggy!" said Rarity in dismay.

"And I couldn't talk! Twilight's ears got these nasty spots and her fingers got all rubbery, Applejack got tiny, and Rainbow couldn't fly straight!" said Pinkie. Angirasu hummed.

"Huh. So it's kind of like ironic humor," said Angirasu, scratching his chin.

"Who knows what would have happened if Princess Celestia got it," said Fluttershy. Mosura gasped, a thought coming to mind.

"Hey, wait a minute. Maybe that's why Gojira's a girl!" said Mosura, smiling brightly.

"Oh yeah! That makes a lot of sense!" said Pinkie, giggling with a snort. Junior sighed, thankful that at least some good came out of losing that gift.

"OK, we found out what did it. How do I change back?" asked Junior.

"Don't worry, darling! The local spa should have the ingredients that you'll need!" said Rarity. Junior smiled in relief.

"How convenient. Let's go," said Junior.

Later, the group found themselves stopping at the local spa. Junior was looking forward to be able to return to normal again. But, she would be lying if she didn't prefer the current treatment that people were giving her as a girl compared to her former masculine self. But, she may not have to worry about that, considering the news that one of the employees had brought up once they arrived.

"What do you mean you're out of the ingredients?!" asked Junior, incredulous. A woman dressed in baby blue, and with long pink hair bore an apologetic look.

"I'm sorry, miss. But that recipe for the bath has been our most popular. We haven't had the time to stock up for it," said the woman, speaking with a thick accent.

"Agh hell!" Junior groaned in exasperation.

"Oh right. I hadn't counted on the demand for the bath itself. Aside from being a cure, it doubles as a relaxing bath that's great for the skin," said Rarity with a titter.

"Now what am I gonna do?" asked Junior in dismay. Pinkie wrapped a comforting arm around her, offering a reassuring smile.

"Don't worry, Goji. Twilight has a book that tells the ingredients for the remedy. Let's go now!" said Pinkie.

Later, the group found themselves back at Golden Oaks Library. Twilight carried a large tome over with a smile.

"Looks like this book has come in handy once again," said Twilight, setting the book on a podium, allowing everyone to see.

"For a remedy, we'll need these ingredients. Some herbs, plants and flowers that can only be found in the Everfree," said Twilight, pointing to the page of the book.

"Of course it wouldn't be that easy," said Junior.

"Don't worry. If we follow the instructions correctly, we'll find them and change you back to a guy in no time!" said Twilight. She then turned to her friends.

"I know that the Everfree's not a fun place to be, so I won't pressure you guys to come along. But, any help would be appreciated," said Twilight.

"I'll go," said Angirasu, nonchalant.

"Angirasu, are you sure? The Everfree is scary and dangerous," shuddered Fluttershy.

"Well, I can't abandon my friend in need. We'll be fine," said Angirasu, reassuringly. The boy wasn't worried at all. While he knew the dangers of the forest, he wasn't afraid. He knew it pretty well, having lived in it with Mosura and Rodan for a couple of years. This confidence managed to put Fluttershy at ease.

"Then let's get going!" said Junior, urgently.

It was later into the day. Junior, Twilight and Angirasu found themselves traveling through the Everfree Forest. They remained close, as they navigated the dark forest. Even at broad daylight, there could be dangers lurking about.

Junior and Angirasu were wielding machetes, swinging away at the vines and plants that were in their path. They led Twilight through the forest, who sported a backpack, while reading through the book. Angirasu panted as he wiped away the sweat on his forehead.

"Man, this stuff grows faster than we can cut it!" said Angirasu.

"No shit," said Junior, grunting as she made another swing.

"Alright, just a little further and we'll get the first ingredient. The Grinchy Flower," said Twilight, as she found an image of a green flower, with a red bulb in the center. She analyzed a small map that was illustrated in the book.

"The flowers should be right around here." Twilight pointed ahead. The trio stopped once they found a tall wall of stone. On the wall were a mess of vines, which bloomed green flowers, with bright red bulbs. However, the stone wall stood tall, around three stories. And most of the flowers on the lower half were barely bulbs and had not flowered yet. Only the ones higher above flowered.

"Oh dear." Twilight grimaced. Junior furrowed her brows as she looked up to the wall, where some stones jutted out. Some vines looked to be thick and sturdy.

"This could be dangerous. Maybe we can-" Twilight was interrupted as Junior began to remove her now oversized hoodie and stretched her limbs out.

"I am not staying in this body longer than I have to!" Junior bolted towards the wall, tossing the hoodie to Angirasu. She leapt up, catching a stone that stuck out. She began to climb the wall of rock, stepping and gripping any that would support her weight. Suddenly, a rock that she stood on suddenly broke, causing the Transmutant to gasp as she slipped, hanging on the wall by one hand.

"GOJIRA!" Twilight and Angirasu cried in alarm.

"I'm OK!" Junior called, before grabbing onto a vine. She made a brief tug, finding it to be secure. She pulled herself up and continued her ascent. She began to swing herself over to a ledge, pressing her back to a wall. Junior took a breath, looking down at the ground. While a fall from this height wouldn't kill her, it would certainly freak Twilight out and expose her mutantism.

"Come on," Junior muttered to herself with a determined look. She shimmied along the ledge, before lunging for a corner, grabbing on to a vine. She then began to swing herself, using the momentum to hurl herself a few feet further up.

"Wow." Twilight stared wide eyed, as Junior ascended the wall, with agility that she never knew was possible for her friend.

Junior suddenly found herself stopping at another ledge. She lightly panted, a shocked look on her face. But, a bright smile appeared once she found some blooming flowers on the closest vines. She began to pick a few, holding them into her mouth by the stem. Junior began to descend down the wall by dropping down to the ledges, and sliding down the vines.

"Be careful!" Twilight called. She tensed as winced at the Transmutant's movements at such a dangerous altitude. Junior grunted as she finally made it to the ground. She dusted off her shirt and removed the flowers from her mouth.

"Nice moves," said Angirasu, nodding in approval.

"I know, right? I couldn't even do that before. I guess this feminine form comes with some other advantages itself, huh?" asked Junior, holding a hand to her waist, turning her torso. She then made her way over to Twilight and held out the flowers with a mock bow.

"For you, milady," said Junior, playfully. Twilight softly gasped, her heart leaping in her chest. Her face grew red.

While the tone was a joking one, Twilight couldn't help be captivated by Junior's amber eyes. While on a new body, they still maintained that firmness that he always had when he wasn't scowling and depressed. The mutant's dark shoulder length hair flowed through the air. Her soft pillow-like lips glistened as she smiled. Twilight absentmindedly took the flowers from the Transmutant's grasp, clearing her throat.

"G-Good work. Let's move on," said Twilight, as she placed the flowers into a jar and put them back into her back pack. She then took point and walked on ahead in the forest. Junior and Angirasu shared a look. The two shrugged and joined the girl.

"Alright, next up are the Sourpuss Leaves," said Twilight, as Junior and Angirasu caught up to her.

"I'm noticing a trend with these names," said Junior, furrowing her brows.

"Don't worry about that. Worry about how're you going to get the leaves," said Twilight, glancing at Junior.

"Why would I be worried?" asked Junior.

Eventually, the group found themselves making their way to a swampy area. The smell of methane lingered in the air, radiating from the murky water. The croaking of frogs was in the air, as mosquitos buzzed about. The trio stood at the edge of a swamp, where a dingy and old looking hut lied. A trail of smoke rose into the air.

"Apparently the leaves grow in swampy areas in the Everfree. They get a lot of nutrients from the methane in the air," said Twilight, cupping a hand to her nose.

"Goddamn my heightened sense of smell," said Junior under her breath.

"Ditto." Angirasu nodded in agreement.

"It's dangerous since ogres tend to live in secluded areas such as swamps," said Twilight in a whisper. She then showed the mutant the page, depicting the plant.

"Just look for these. But try not to get caught," whispered Twilight. Junior nodded.

"Stealth. Got it. You wait here," Junior whispered. She and Angirasu began to make their way into the swamp, using the tall grass and reeds for cover. Twilight remained where she was, standing anxiously as she watched the two moved in.

During this, Twilight was left to her thoughts. She began to think back to earlier, when her heart had fluttered. It was odd. Twilight was aware of her attraction to Junior, but she didn't think those feelings would still linger now that he's a girl. As far as she knew, Twilight wasn't attracted to those of the same gender. But then again, she's never really had feelings for a boy before either. Romantic feelings were rather new to her, so she wasn't sure if what she was feeling was wrong or not.

"Ugh. Why is this complicated?" Twilight lightly hit her forehead in dismay.

Meanwhile, Junior and Angirasu began to gather the sought after leaves into jars. One by one, they plucked them from the bushes.

"OK, I think that's enough," whispered Junior. Angirasu nodded.

"Yeah, let's go. The smell's starting to make me nauseous," said Angirasu. As the pair began to sneak away, Junior gasped as she saw a large humanoid figure to be approaching the swamp. To make matters worse, it was approaching Twilight, who was none the wiser to its approach.

"TWILIGHT, BEHIND YOU!" Junior cried, before bolting off towards the elf. Twilight had quickly turned with a gasp, finding the creature.

The creature stood to be over 7 feet in height. It had sickly green skin and reeked of a foul stench. Its body was a combination of muscle and fat, giving it an imposing yet almost rotund appearance. Its brows sloped, casting a shadow over its large cat-like eyes. On its head were a pair of short demon-like horns. Its jaw was thick and squared, bearing a set of tusks that stuck out from its bottom jaw. The creature's ears were pointed, and it had greasy dark hair.

The humanoid's arms were thick, and long. It stood on a pair of thick, short legs, giving the creature an ape-like structure. Its feet were webbed. The ogre snarled as it raised a club into the air. Twilight cried out as she braced herself. As the creature swung down the club, Junior had caught it, holding it in place. Twilight gasped as she found the mutant standing at her side, growling as she mustered up her strength to hold the club back.

"What are you doing in me swamp?!" The ogre snarled. Junior grunted as the ogre applied more weight, causing Junior's knees to bend

'Damn! Not as strong as I used to be!' thought Junior. The effects of the poison joke had reduced upper body strength.

The ogre snarled as he swung his club, sending Junior slamming into Twilight. The elf cried out as she found herself tumbling down a hill.

"Twi!" Junior cried. Before she could pursue the elf, the ogre came charging with a club, swinging it down. The Transmutant quickly leapt back, avoiding the club as it crashed into the earth. Junior quickly drew out her machete, but was forced to evade once again as the ogre came charging with the club again. Angirasu began to charge for the ogre, but was backhanded by the humanoid, sending him into the mud. He grunted as he got up, prepared to charge again.

"Go get Twilight!" Junior shouted, as she dodged another swing, before countering with a swift kick to the ogre. Angirasu nodded as he began to run off, following the path which Twilight had fallen. He skidded to a halt once he found a descended cliff, filled with wet lands and some trees. He began to dread the worse.

"Help!" Twilight cried. Angirasu gasped as he found Twilight to be hanging by her backpack, which had got caught to some branches below.

"Hold on, Twilight! I'll get you!" said Angirasu.

"Uh. You mind making it quick? Because there's a hungry mouth down here!" cried Twilight. Down below from the waters, a 20 foot long crocodile made of rock emerged. Its body was bulky, and its jaws were filled with long stone fangs. The beast hissed and snapped its jaws, making its way for the cliff that Twilight had fallen from. Its eyes were set on the girl that dangled from a branch.

"Cragadile!!" Twilight screamed. Angirasu bit his lip, as he eyed the creature, and Twilight. He knelt down at the edge and reached for the girl. Twilight stained as she attempted to reach for his hand, but to no avail. The girl was too far for him to reach. He needed something. But, nothing was around. He could engage the creature in a fight, but he wouldn't be able to drive it off as a man. He may have to blow his cover. Angirasu pulled back from the cliff.

"Wait! Angirasu, help me!" Twilight pleaded. The boy gritted his teeth, clenching his eyes. He knelt down, feeling his muscles strain. His skin began to harden.

Before the boy could finish his transformation, the sound of crashing filled the air. From the trees and bushes, Junior had burst through, having tackled the ogre. The two plummeted down the cliff, descending to the murky water. Junior landed feet first onto the ogre's chest, leaving a splash into the water. The cragadile hissed as it turned its attention to the two and began to swim towards them.

Junior found herself against the ogre. The humanoid swung his club at Junior, who leapt high over his head, landing behind him. The ogre quickly spun and swung the club behind himself, but Junior swiftly ducked beneath. The ogre attempted to swing his club at the mutant a few times, but failed as the Transmutant would leap and duck the strikes. She managed to get in close after dodging another swing. Junior swung her fist into the ogre's gut.

The strike caused the ogre to spew vomit from the blow. The ogre took a breath before resuming his attack. He brought his club down on Junior, who stepped to the side, feeling the wind from the swing. She then swung the back of her fist against its face, shattering a tusk and causing a globe rupture to an eye. The ogre cried out as his eye bled, losing his sight in it. Junior continued her assault by swinging her leg over and hitting the back of the ogre's head. With the ogre disoriented, she then made one final kick against his chest, sending the ogre spiraling back to the ground. He groaned in pain. Through his haze, he found the cragadile approaching quickly through the water, opening its jaws wide.

The ogre wailed as he found himself bitten by the creature, dragged through the wetlands and away from Junior. The mutant panted as she watched as the two disappeared beneath the water, where a cloud of blood appeared.

"Hmph. I may have lost some brawn, but I'm making up for it with agility," said Junior, smirking. She quickly began to make her way to where Twilight hung.

"You OK, Twi?" asked Junior, worriedly.

"Ah you know. Just hangin' out," said Twilight, forcing a smile. Junior cracked a small smile of amusement.

"Gojira, I need some help! I can't reach her from her!" Angirasu called.

"Alright, I'll be right up," said Junior. Before she could move, a loud snap filled the air. The branch broke, causing Twilight to fall with a scream. Before she could hit the ground, Junior had caught her into her arms.

"Nice of you to drop by," said Junior, smirking. Twilight blushed as she found herself carried off by the Transmutant. She always felt safe when she was in Junior's arms. But again, why was she feeling this way when he was a girl? Twilight looked away, with a grimace.

"You OK? Maybe we should call this off. It's too dangerous out here," said Junior.

"No, we can't give up. We only need one more ingredient," said Twilight, her tone small.

"Hey, I rather be a girl for the rest of my life than to risk you getting hurt if not worse," said Junior. Twilight blushed furiously. Her heart was throbbing in her chest. She was set down onto her feet, once they rejoined Angirasu. The boy bowed to the two, a regretful look on his face.

"I'm sorry. I should've been faster to help you, Twilight," said Angirasu, apologetically.

"Oh! No, don't worry about it! This isn't my first brush with danger," said Twilight, a reassuring smile on her face. Junior patted Angirasu's shoulder with a nod.

"You did good. Thanks for going after her," said Junior. Angirasu slightly nodded, forcing a smile. While his friends reassured him, he still felt that he could have done more. But, he wondered how things would have gone if he had exposed his mutantism to Twilight. Had the creature kept pursuing Twilight, he would have risked it just to save his friend.

Later, the group continued on to the final ingredient. Twilight motioned for a large cave that stood among a cluster of trees and vines. Junior took a breath as she began to enter, leaving Twilight and Angirasu outside alone. The two stood in an awkward silence. Angirasu was still tormented with the guilt of not being able to intervene. He wanted to do something just to make it up to the girl, even if she gave him reassurance.

"Hey, Aang. Can I ask you something?" Twilight called. The boy had stiffened. He turned with a nod.

"Go ahead."

"Well... It's uh... It's kinda weird. Don't tell anyone about this, but I have a crush on Gojira," said Twilight, twiddling her fingers. Angirasu's brows raised. He wasn't expecting that. It almost seemed too personal of a thing to be told. But in the back of his mind, he felt sorry for the girl. There was no way that Junior would accept her feelings. Not when he has been the most cautious to not reveal his mutantism.

"Oh? I hadn't realized," said Angirasu.

"Yeah. I can't really put it into words. But he's just incredible. My heart races whenever we make eye contact," said Twilight, playing with her hair with a blushing smile, but a melancholic look appeared on her face.

"Truthfully, I never really have been attracted to someone else before. I've always been focused on studying and my scholastic endeavors that I hadn't allowed myself to experience that kind of thing. Gojira's kinda like my first crush," said Twilight.

"I see." Angirasu nodded, attentive. He could relate. He himself had never allowed himself to develop feelings for a girl. Mosura was more like a sister to him, and he's been isolated from other females for the majority of his life post mutation. He could sympathize with Twilight's situation.

"But right now, I'm conflicted. Even though he's a girl now, I still have these feelings. I mean, it's weird right?" asked Twilight, worriedly.

"Weird?" asked Angirasu, raising a brow.

"Yeah. I mean, I'm sure that I'm attracted to men. But why do I still have these feelings when Goji's a woman?" asked Twilight, frowning. Angirasu merely met her with a smile.

"It's OK to have these feelings for someone, despite their gender. I mean, isn't love what's important? I'm no expert, but that's what I think. Maybe your feelings for Gojira goes deeper than his gender," said Angirasu. Twilight smiled to herself as she thought of the boy's response.

"I think I get it. Thanks, Angirasu," said Twilight.

Suddenly, the sound of quick footsteps filled the air. From the cave, Junior emerged, carrying some plants in her hands.

"Run!" Junior cried. Twilight and Angirasu looked to the cave in confusion. From the cave emerged large spider-like creature, covered in an armored carapace. It was the size of a horse, scurrying out of the cave. Twilight and Angirasu exclaimed in fright, before following Junior.

Later that day, in the backyard of Fluttershy's home, a wash tub was filled up with water. Twilight and Fluttershy poured in the grinded ingredients into the tub. Angirasu carried a towel, and Rodan carried a change of clothes for Junior.

"So, you ready to turn back into a guy?" asked Mosura. Junior stood in front of the tub. She looked at her reflection with a light frown.

"What's wrong? I thought you'd be excited," said Mosura, confused.

"I don't know. I've gotten so used to being a female that I don't even know if I want to be a male again," said Junior. Her friends looked at her incredulously.

"I know it's weird, but I basically have a whole new identity. People are treating me differently because they don't know that I'm the 'trouble making thug' of Ponyville. I'm more agile too. I could start over and experience brand new possibilities," said Junior.

"Oh, Goji," Fluttershy frowned.

"It seems like chicks have more fun. I can't think of any downsides with my time in their shoes," said Junior, shrugging. Mosura snorted. She leaned close to her ear and began to whisper. Junior's expression turned to confusion, then a grimace, and then horror. She then briefly glanced at her pants. Junior quickly undressed herself, prompting Rodan and Angirasu to avert their eyes. Junior plunged herself into the tub, splashing water all around. Junior suddenly emerged from the water.

"I'm back!" said Junior, speaking in a masculine voice. Rodan and Angirasu looked back, finding the mutant to have returned to being a male. He sat in the tub, his brawn having returned as well. The girls were now the ones averting their gaze, faces red.

"Good to have you back, bro," said Rodan in relief. Angirasu handed Junior a towel, allowing him to emerge from the tub, wrapping it around his waist.

"Yep. Everything's in order. Just as the gods intended me," said Junior, a content smile on his face. Mosura cleared her throat, now able to meet the boy's gaze more comfortably.

"I'm glad," said Mosura.

"By the way, thanks for sparing me from experiencing a 'bloody' mess," said Junior in a whisper.

"No problem." Mosura winked at the boy, playfully.

Later that evening, Twilight found herself sitting at a desk in the Golden Oaks Library. She was dressed in her pajamas on this night, with a soft lantern glowing in her room. She was scribbling away a letter to Celestia.

"Dear Princess Celestia, I've learned that sometimes, friends can change their appearance. But no matter how minor or drastic these changes are, their feelings and emotions are always the same. And that should never be forgotten. Neither should we forget our own love for them. You're faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

The elf began to roll up the scroll and handed it off to Spike. The drake took the scroll and spewed forth his green flames, causing the letter to disperse into a magical mist, flowing outside of the window and towards Canterlot. Twilight smiled as she doused the flame in the lantern, ready to start the next day with a new lesson sewn into her heart.

Meanwhile, in the residence of Junior, the mutant found himself in the bathroom. With him was a small tub, filled with water He was looking over a pair of pajama pants that he wore this morning when he discovered his gender change. He had turned it inside out, inspecting the crotch area.

"Can't be too careful," said Junior, as he placed the pants into the water, furiously scrubbing at it

Chapter 15: Discord

It was a bright and early morning. Junior found himself walking along the path to Sweet Apple Acres. He carried a bag with his lunch at his side. Today, he was going to give it all that he's got for work. No doubt he'd impress Applejack with his work. He had to make up for his slack as of late.

As Junior made his way to the orchard, he began to notice some rather queer things. The boy saw that a herd of rabbits were running through the orchard. But, these rabbits bore long, gangly legs, much like a giraffe's. Above in the sky, pink fluffy clouds floated above. The air carried the smell of something sweet. It was here that Junior realized that the clouds were in fact made up of cotton candy. The clouds rumbled, as rain made up of chocolate descended upon the earth.

"What the...?" Junior began to navigate through the orchard, his eye twitching. If the boy wasn't sure before, he was certain now. He had clearly gone mad. The boy exclaimed as he saw that the apples in the orchard had grown to be several times larger than his head. The weight of the newly grown apples caused the trees to bend and droop off to the side. Junior just stared, completely slack jawed. He began to chuckle rather manically.

"That's it. I officially snapped. I guess turning into a girl was the straw that broke the camel's back for me. Surprised I didn't lose it a long time ago," said Junior, sighing as he felt the chocolate rain beginning to pelt him. He suddenly heard some frantic shouting. It was coming from his friends.

The Transmutant bolted off further into the Apple family's property. He eventually made it to the outer property lines, where the apple trees neighbored corn fields. The corn kernels had all been turned into popcorn, leaving mounds of it in the fields.

Junior found that the Main 6 were working to solve this rather bizarre situation. It was here that Junior felt relief, knowing that he hadn't completely lost his mind. Not if his friends were seeing the same things that he was.

Fluttershy was frantically trying to tame the animals, as they devoured the enormous apples that hung from the trees. Rainbow Dash was stuck to the sticky cotton candy clouds. Pinkie was gorging herself on all of the popcorn and chocolate rain that she could consume. Rarity was standing around in a rain coat and umbrella, not providing any help as to avoid getting soiled. Applejack was buried in popcorn, a look of despair on her face as she watched her farm suffer from the chaotic mess that went on.

"Please tell me that Twilight has a trick up her sleeve," said Junior as he turned his attention to the petite elf.

"My fail safe spell... failed!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Damn." Junior cursed. Before he could further lament on the situation, Twilight suddenly barked out orders to her friends. Together, the Main 6, with the exception of Pinkie Pie and Rarity, began to round up the cotton candy storm clouds down to the earth. Fluttershy drew the attention of the animals, which swarmed the grounded clouds and consumed them to their hearts desire. Junior smiled as he made his way over to join his friends.

"Nicely done. I saw you make quick work of this mess from back here," said Junior, pointing behind himself. His friends met him with smiles.

"We're not out of the woods yet. Some funny things have been happening today. But so long as we don't give up, we can accomplish anything!" said Twilight, a determined smile on her face. Spike suddenly clutched his gut as his cheeks puffed up. The young dragon belched flames, spawning a scroll. Twilight quickly grabbed the scroll and read through it. Her eyes widened, a gasp escaping her lips.

"Come on girls! Princess Celestia wants to see us all in Canterlot immediately!" said Twilight. Everyone shared worried looks at the girl's urgent tone. Whatever it was couldn't have been good. They had a hunch that the shenanigans they've witnessed were related to the letter.

"Hey, count me in!" said Junior.

A couple of hours had passed. Junior found himself jogging alongside the Main 6 in Canterlot castle's courtyard. While the girls were specifically summoned, Junior wasn't going to sit this out. He felt obligated to know whatever bad was happening in the land. Even if he wasn't, he still wasn't going to let his friends go on an adventure on their own. He was going to have their back, no matter what. Besides, he thought that hopefully he could find an appropriate opportunity to speak with Celestia.

The group burst through the large doors, leading into the castle foyer. Inside, Celestia was pacing about on the stair case, appearing anxious.

"Princess Celestia! We came as fast as we could!" called Twilight. The group had jogged into the room, skidding to a halt at the bottom of the stairs.

"Thank you, Twilight. Thank you all." greeted Celestia in a grave tone. She then noticed Junior among them. She appeared surprised, but also lightly frown, as she avoided eye contact with the boy. Junior's eyes were downcast.

"Is this about the weather? And the animals’ weird behavior? What's happening out there?! Why isn't my magic working?! Is there-" Twilight was babbling questions before Celestia could answer. The princess raised her hand, silencing Twilight.

"Follow me." said Celestia. The group had followed Celestia through the castle. They were currently walking down a hall where stained glass windows lined the walls.

"I've called you all here for a matter of great importance. It seems an old foe of mine, someone I thought I defeated long ago, has returned." said Celestia gravely. Junior was walking alongside Fluttershy, his attention focused on the Avatar's story. He caught Fluttershy stalling and wandering off to the side in his peripheral vision. He stopped and turned, finding Fluttershy staring at the ground. She then slowly looked up, beholding a stained glass window of a figure that was familiar to Junior. An amalgamous beast.

"His name is Discord," said Celestia. Fluttershy yelped as she saw the depiction of the beast on the stained glass. She then hid behind Junior. Junior was dumbfounded at what he had heard and saw.

"As in..." Junior was wide eyed. There was no doubt about it. The creature on the window definitely resembled the stone statue that was in the gardens.

"Discord is the mischievous spirit of disharmony. Before my sister and I stoned him, he ruled Equestria in an eternal state of unrest and unhappiness." said Celestia. The group looked upon a stained glass that depicted Discord using an Elf, a Valkyrie and an Earthbound as marionettes. The humans were in a state of misery. It was a rather haunting image to say the least.

"Luna and I saw how miserable life was for the Earthbounds, Valkyries, and Elves alike! So, after discovering the Elements of Harmony, we combined our powers and rose up against him! Turning him to stone." said Celestia, her voice filled with triumph. Junior saw a stained glass that depicted Celestia and Luna flying around Discord as he was in stone.

"Alright Princess!" cheered Rainbow. The group continued down further with Celestia as she continued to tell her tale.

"I thought the spell we cast would keep him contained forever. However, since Luna and I are no longer connected to the Elements, the spell has been broken." said Celestia. Twilight looked to her with a puzzled expression.

"'No longer connected'?" asked Twilight. The group had stopped at the end of the hall, where a large dome shape was over them. A large door stood in place in front of them.

"This is Canterlot tower, which is where the Elements are kept inside. Since all of you recovered them, I need you to wield the Elements of Harmony once again and stop Discord! Or he will thrust all of Equestria into eternal chaos!" said Celestia in urgency.

"But why us? Why don't you-" Twilight was interrupted by Pinkie.

"Hey look! We're famous!" said Pinkie as she pointed to a stained glass with the girls wielding the elements, defeating Nightmare moon.

"You six have shown the full potential of the Elements. By harnessing the magic of your friendship to beat a mighty foe." said Celestia. She lowered herself closer to Twilight, focusing on her.

"Although Luna and I once wielded the Elements, it is you who now control their power. And it is you who must defeat Discord!" said Celestia, displaying her wings. Her tone gave the group the idea of the gravity of the entire situation. The girls all looked to each other in worry, concern, and uncertainty. But, Twilight stepped forward with a determined look.

"Princess, you can count on-" Pinkie stepped up and raised her hand.

"Hold on a second!" cried Pinkie. She then stared into Twilight's eyes. "Eternal chaos comes with chocolate rain you guys. Chocolate rain!"

"Pinkie..." Junior growled with a stern look. The Earthbound shrugged at him.

"Don't listen to her princess. We'd be honored to use the Elements of Harmony again." said Twilight. Celestia nodded, stepping up to the door. She stuck out her index finger and held it near the hole in the door. An aura engulfed her finger and shot into the hole, causing the door to glow as it slowly opened. A bright flash blinded the group, they regained their vision and beheld a case covered in gems.

"Ooh~ You can keep the elements. I'll take that case!" said Rarity.

"I have full confidence that you will be able to defeat Discord, with these." said Celestia as she levitated the case forward. As she opened the case, there was nothing inside. The entire group gasped in shock. Celestia was shocked herself, suddenly dropping the case. Everyone was silent, staring at the case slack-jawed.

"Oh, well. If anyone need me, I'll be outside in the chocolate puddles with a giant straw!" said Pinkie, taking off from the group. Junior's shoulders slumped.

"Welp. We're boned," said Junior.

"The elements, they're gone!" exclaimed Twilight. The group surrounded the empty case that lied on the ground. Celestia was pacing around the room.

"That chamber is protected by a powerful spell that only I can break. This doesn't make sense!" said Celestia. Junior was able to sense how tense she was from the mystery. He was beginning to feel anxious at what would happen next. Just then, the halls echoed with maniacal laughter.

"Make sense? Ooh, what fun is there in making sense?" asked a male voice. The humans and Transmutant searched for the source of the voice. Junior tensed his muscles, preparing for any fight.

"Discord. Show yourself!" shouted Celestia. A chuckle escaped from the voice, echoing in the halls.

"Did you miss me, Celestia?" asked the voice. The group searched for the voice. A flash appeared over on the stained glass that depicted Discord with the human marionettes. The image of Discord started moving.

"I missed you" said the voice. The image of Discord was speaking, making eye contact with Celestia. The image of Discord flew from the glass, appearing on the other glass that depicted the girls and the Elements of Harmony.

"But you wouldn't know that would you? Because I don't turn people into stone!" sneered Discord.

"Enough! What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?!" demanded Celestia. Her wings flared as the tone of her voice turned sharp.

"Oh, I just borrowed them for a teensy little while." answered Discord. He snapped his lion claws, causing the image of the Elements of Harmony to vanish.

"You'll never get away with this, Discord!" said Celestia. A glare focused on the beast. Discord sat on the pedestal that held the elements in boredom as he looked for dirt on his claws.

"Oh, I remember how grim you can be Celestia. It's really quite boring." said Discord.

"Hey! Nobody insults the princess!" shouted Rainbow. She flew toward the stained glass window. Discord snapped his claws and disappeared. Rainbow rammed into the stained glass. She moaned as her eyes rolled in a dazed state. Discord reappeared in a larger form of himself back on the stained glass.

"You must be Rainbow Dash! Famed for her loyalty, the Element of Harmony you represent." said Discord.

"That's right! I'll always be loyal to the princess!" declared Rainbow. Discord disappeared in a flash.

"We'll see..." said Discord. His voice echoed in the halls.

"I can't believe we're wasting our time talking to a tacky window." said Rarity. Discord reappeared in the stained glass window behind her.

"The beautiful Rarity! Representing the Element of Generosity, if I'm not mistaken."

"So ya know who we are. Big deal!" said Applejack in an annoyed tone.

"Oh, I know much more than that. Honest Applejack." replied Discord. He had grown in size within the stained glass window.

"You seem to know our strengths too." said Twilight as she glared at the spirit of disharmony. Discord disappeared, reappearing on the first stained glass window that he was on.

"Yes, Twilight Sparkle. And yours is the most powerful and elusive Element. Magic." replied Discord. "Fluttershy's is kindness and Pinkie Pie's is a most favorite of mine! Laughter."

Pinkie was holding her hand up to her mouth, as she was holding in a laugh.

"Pinkie!" called Twilight. Pinkie suddenly bursts into full blow laughter.

"He's standing on your *hihi* -head!" laughed Pinkie. Discord was standing on the image of Twilight's, depicted in the stained glass, head. He chuckled as he thrust his arms forward and back and walked in place on the image of Twilight's head. Twilight silenced Pinkie with a disapproving glare.

"Hey, freak! You done playing games?" asked Junior. Discord's ears perked up at the sound of his voice. He had a mischievous smile as he faced the boy.

"Freak? That's the pot calling the kettle black, wouldn't you agree?" asked Discord. Junior's heart jumped in his chest. His eyes widened, his pupils became pinpricks. Anxiety threatened to creep in.

"It's not polite to call names, young Gojira Takeshi Junior. Didn't your father ever teach you to respect your elders?" asked Discord, mockingly.

"So you know me too..." Junior spoke, attempting to keep a brave face. But, the fact that the creature had rattled off and nearly exposed him sent him into internal dread. He knew that he did it to provoke him. It nearly worked.

"Of course I know you! We're best friends, aren't we?" asked Discord with a hearty laugh.

"What's he talking about?" asked Twilight, confused.

"I uh... I used to hang out in the statue gardens as a kid. There was a statue of him that I would spend time with. I treated it as sort of an imaginary friend. I guess that was really him," said Junior, his tone small.

"Really?" asked Rainbow, oddly. Junior sighed heavily.

"Look, I was a lonely kid growing up," said Junior. Applejack nudged Rainbow, sending the tomboy a look.

"Oh we had such fun times together! You told me so many stories that kept me from being bored out of mind! It wasn't until you got older that you stopped seeing me. Oh how cruel!" Discord cried, rather mockingly.

"What do you want from me? I grew up," said Junior, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Aw but we had an unbreakable bond, you and I! You even told me your thoughts and secrets! Even your more... darker secrets," said Discord. Everyone sent Junior a questioning look, but the boy was dead silent. He appeared pale, his hands trembling.

"You say anything else, I swear..." Junior's expression hardened.

"I wouldn't dream of it, old pal! We misfits have to stick together!" Discord winked. Celestia suddenly stood in Junior's path, glaring at the stained glass window.

"Leave him alone," said Celestia, sternly. Discord snorted.

"Ooh! Mama Bear's baring her fangs! You're such a hoot! It's not like you actually care about him. You're just looking out for him because of some moral obligation because you were friends with his old man," said Discord, dismissively.

Celestia narrowed her eyes at the spirit of disharmony. She rarely got worked up. But, Discord was one of the very few who was able to get under her skin. And he was pushing all of the buttons that he could to get rise out her. She couldn't lose her composure. She had to show strength.

"A bond behind parent and child is special, isn't it? Don't you find it shameful that you're trying to replace the boy's mother?" asked Discord, sneering. Celestia clenched her fists, as a small spark of magic engulfed her hands. She gritted her teeth, meeting the draconequus with a stern look.

"Stop stalling, Discord! What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?!" demanded Celestia. By some miracle, she managed to keep herself from lashing out. As much as she despised the creature, she couldn't let wrath cloud her mind. Blind rage would solve nothing. Discord groaned in disappointment.

"Ugh. So boring, Celestia. Really. Fine, I'll tell you. But I'll only tell you, my way," said Discord, before he disappeared. His image began to appear on the different stain glass windows.

"To retrieve your missing elements, just make sense of this change of events. Twists and turns are my master plan. Then find the elements, back where you began," said Discord, before returning to the window, where the three marionette humans lied. His image returned to its original pose, before flashing. Discord laughed sinisterly, as his voice faded into the air.

"Can we go home now" whimpered Fluttershy.

"What do you reckon he meant, 'twists and turns' and ending back where we started?" asked Applejack, confused. Twilight pondered the riddle, making her way to the window.

"Twists and turns. Twists and turns." Twilight turned her gaze out the window. She beheld a great labyrinth, made up of tall hedges. Flags were posted, blowing into the wind.

"Twists and turns! That's it! I bet Discord hid the Elements in the palace labyrinth!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Good luck. The fate of Equestria is in your hands," said Celestia, placing a hand on Twilight's shoulder. The girls bowed to the Avatar.

"Thanks, Princess. We won't let you down!" Twilight led the rest of the Main 6 out of the throne room, as Discord's ominous laughter filled the air.

Soon, there was only Junior and Celestia in the throne room. The pair stood in an awkward silence. Junior cleared his throat.

"I-I should... Probably help them out," said Junior as he began to walk off.

"Of course," said Celestia, her tone small. As Junior was about to leave, he stopped. The boy sighed to himself. Perhaps now was the best time that he had to speak with her. Otherwise later, he'd just get cold feet. Junior turned back around and made his way back over to the Avatar.

"On second thought, I'll sit this one out. They're strong girls. I'd just get in the way," said Junior. Celestia lightly frowned.

"Don't sell yourself short. You've proven yourself capable on handling danger," said Celestia. She then looked away.

"But to be honest, I'm relieved that you won't be putting yourself at risk," said Celestia.

"And Twilight putting herself at risk is acceptable?" asked Junior.

"I didn't mean it like that. Of course, I'd rather that she and her friends wouldn't be put into this position. But they're our only hope," said Celestia. Junior's eyes were downcast. He always had a way at making things worse. Who was he to start making such accusations to the princess? He really was a jerk. Junior let out a long sigh. He turned to the Avatar with his head bowed. He suddenly got onto his hands and knees. He bowed himself onto the ground, his face on the ground.

"Wh-What are you doing?" asked Celestia, in shock.

"Princess Celestia, I want to apologize to you. I'm sorry for my behavior the other night. It was shameful of me to disrespect you, after everything that you have done for me," said Junior.

"J-Junior," Celestia approached the boy, crouching low to the ground.

"My actions and words were inexcusable. I've dishonored you and the memory of my father. I'm not deserving of the kindness that you've shown me these last 9 years," said Junior.

"Junior, please stand up." Celestia's voice began to break, her eyes stinging.

"I just didn't want to worry you anymore! I left Canterlot because I thought it'd relieve you of the burden that I've placed on you! I'm sorry!" Junior cried, trembling in place. Celestia brought her hand on the boy's face and brought him up, revealing his puffy eyes. He found the princess to be staring at him with a tearful smile.

"You were never a burden to me, Junior. I cherished every day that we spent together in these walls. From teaching you Equish, comforting you when you were suffering from night terrors, scolding you..." Celestia let out a small giggle. She caressed the boy's cheek as her tears continued to fall.

"I love you, Junior. To me, you were the son that I never had. That's why I always treated you as such. I never meant to replace your real mother," said Celestia. Junior sniffled.

"Forget what I said. I didn't mean it. I just...." Junior swallowed the lump in his throat. He recalled what Twilight had told him. He had to be sincere.

"I love you too. Just as I loved my real mother," said Junior. Celestia pulled the boy into a tight embrace, resting her head on his shoulder. She caressed his head, as the boy wrapped his arms around her. All she could think of the young boy that she embraced after waking up from a nightmare, too afraid to return to sleep. Now, that boy was growing into a man. How fast time has passed.

Later, the pair found themselves making their way to the train station. Junior stood at the station as a train arrived. He looked back at Celestia, who seemed to be glowing. She seemed much happier than she had been moments ago. That was good. Junior himself felt the weight on his shoulders finally lifted.

"Are you certain you don't want to wait for Twilight and the others?" asked Celestia.

"No, I have complete faith in them. I should probably fill in the others back home of what's happening. Maybe get ready for an early celebration," said Junior, playfully. Celestia smiled.

"All aboard for Ponyville!" shouted the train attendant.

"Sorry, gotta go. I'll see ya as soon as Discord's beaten!" said Junior as he made his way to the train. Celestia waved to the boy with a warm smile.

"I look forward to it."

Soon, Junior boarded the train. He took a seat by the window, where he continued to wave to the princess. Celestia waved as the train rolled along the tracks, leaving the station. The Avatar sighed to herself happily, feeling at peace. There was a sudden tremor, causing the Avatar to gasp. She turned to find a cloud of smoke to be rising from the castle grounds. A sense of dread fell over her.

It was late noon. Junior found himself sitting in the train to Ponyville. He was snoozing in his seat, having drifted off to sleep. As he slept, his brows began to crinkle.

"Even your darkest secret." Discord's voice echoed in the boy's head. He winced, as he dreamt. What Junior saw were images that he dreaded seeing. He beheld the horrified looks of the Main 6. They backed away from him fearfully. All Junior had to do was look at his hands to see what had them so frightened. All he saw were scaly and clawed hands.

The boy was suddenly awakened by a loud screech. He yelped as he felt the train having hit the breaks. Passengers exclaimed in fright as they felt the force push against them, as the train skidded along the tracks. The train soon came to a stop.

"Is everyone OK?!" asked the train attendant, making his way through the car. Junior winced as he rubbed his eyes. He gasped at what he saw.

From outside of the window, he saw that a great herd of giraffe legged rabbits were stampeding across the tracks, in the path of the train. Once they cleared the tracks, he found that the station was just walking distance. But Ponyville itself was what sent Junior's stomach into knots.

The town was shrouded in cotton candy clouds, raining down chocolate rain. The ground was covered in checkered patterns. Buildings were floating in the air above, along with chunks of earth. The town hall was also floating in the center of the town, having been inverted. Thunder roared into the air. Citizens were exclaiming in shock as they beheld the chaos of the town.

"Oh no." Junior bolted out of his seat and made his way to the train car door. He pried it open and rushed out to the town. He wondered how things could have gotten this bad. He was certain that the Main 6 would be able to pull off beating Discord. But things have gotten worse.

Soon, Junior found himself entering the town. He found the towns people to be fleeing from the chaos. They fled from stampeding giraffe legged bunnies, ballerina buffalos, cotton candy rain clouds. There were even more bizarre things that appeared.

Junior exclaimed as a house sized disembodied head floated in the air. It was a man with a large round nose, a dark mustache, and a red cap with an 'M' on it.

"Oh, hello! Can I sing a song for you?" asked the head, speaking in a bubbly Italian accent.

"Uh..." Junior awkwardly stood. The disembodied head then took a breath. Music began to play in the air. Junior gasped as more strange things appeared. One of them was a chocolate anthropomorphic rabbit, carrying a harmonica. The second was a goofy looking purple dragon covered in green polka dots playing a violin.

"When the moon light hits your eye~! Like a big pizza pie, that's amore~!" The head sang, as it spun in the air. Junior quickly left the area, as the head continued to sing. As the boy navigated through the chaotic town, he stopped once a poof of colorful smoke got in his path. From the smoke emerged a head sized tooth, with arms and eyes.

"Hey there, I'm Professor Toothy!" said the tooth, speaking in a high voice..

"The fuck?!" Junior exclaimed, falling onto his rear. He scooted back as the tooth levitated towards him with a big smile.

"You should always brush your teeth in between meals! And you should also find a chance to indulge in a nice tasty lamb chop!" said the tooth, as he held out a sticky piece of meat by the bone.

"N-No thanks! I'm more of a beef, chicken and fish guy anyway!" said Junior with a nervous smile. The tooth began to approach, his smile having grown wider.

"Oh, but lamb chops are a big part of proper tooth care! Don't you want to taste this spice delectable lamb choooop?"" said the tooth, speaking in a rather creepy tone.

"That's not true! Get away from me, you creep!" said Junior, as he felt his hand touch a powdery substance. He turned and found a mound of white powder to have been lying beside him. The powder coated the ground like snow. Junior brought his hand up to himself and licked the powder, smacking his lips.

"Sugar?"

"Oh no! Did you know that sugary foods are a leading cause to tooth decay? When you consume them, the enamel that protects your teeth is exposed to harmful acids!" said the tooth. Junior eyed the sugar, then the floating tooth.

"You don't say..."

Junior suddenly tossed a handful of sugar at the tooth. The tooth suddenly screamed in agony, as his enamel surface began to decay, exposing soft pink tissue beneath. His eyes were blood shot and exposed.

"Oh fuck!" Junior exclaimed in shock. The tooth continued to scream as he painfully levitated towards Junior, attempting to give the boy the lamb chop.

"Oh Gods." Junior winced as he reluctantly took the lamb chop from the tooth. The tooth then wailed as he began to float away, his voice growing quieter the further he got. Junior grimaced.

"Shit, now I feel awful," said Junior, before tossing aside the lamb chop. He looked around as he found citizens tormented by the oddities that were now infesting their town. He looked to the sky as the sun and moon began to rise and set in almost an instant. The time of day was changing rather quickly.

"It's complete chaos," said Junior, as the day switched for a few moments, before settling on the day. Discord's power was frightening. Junior gasped once he took notice of the Main 6. He noticed that they held disdain looks, focused on each other. Their bodies and clothes were a dull grey color. They were storming off from each other. The boy began to make his way over, but was unable to catch up to any of them. But, Fluttershy was heading in his general direction in the air.

"Fluttershy! Down here!" Junior called. The Valkyrie descended to the ground in front of him, shooting him a dirty look. The boy recoiled at her gaze.

"Shy? What happened? Why are you... grey?" asked Junior. Fluttershy huffed.

"Well, if it isn't the good for nothing that abandoned us?" Fluttershy spoke snobbishly. Her rude tone was a huge contrast from her usual sweet and timid tone.

"What?" asked Junior, confused.

"Did Mommy Celestia fix you up a nice sandwich while we were wasting time saving the world?" asked Fluttershy, mockingly.

"Fluttershy, why are you talking like this? What the hell happened?" asked Junior, incredulous. Fluttershy groaned in exasperation.

"You are sooooo annoying! How about you stop being so needy and act like a man?" said Fluttershy. Junior couldn't fathom what was happening. Fluttershy had gone from kind to cruel. Never would she say these things to anyone. The boy grabbed her by the shoulders.

"Shy, what happened?!" asked Junior. Fluttershy suddenly thrashed and shoved the boy off of herself.

"Ew! Get off of me, you pervert!" shouted Fluttershy.

"Pervert?!" exclaimed Junior, in shock.

"If you want to touch girls, then go see Mosura and hop in the shower with her!" spat Fluttershy. The boy was stunned. He wondered why this was happening. What has happened to his kind friend?

"I can't believe that I actually called myself your friend! You're nothing but a big, stupid, pathetic loser!" Fluttershy spat with disdain. Junior stepped back. In his day, he's been called a lot of names. But, it never hurt as much as it did at this moment.

"Shy... You can't mean that," said Junior, softly. Fluttershy huffed as she walked passed Junior, before thrusting the side of her hip against Junior, bumping him to the side.

"I do mean it. And don't call me, 'Shy'. We're no longer friends!" said Fluttershy, before taking to the air. Junior just stood as he found the girl to be leaving from his sight.

"Shy..." Junior called, weakly.

"So you finally decided to show up?" asked a cold, feminine voice. Junior turned, finding Twilight to be standing behind him, her arms crossed over her chest. She was in the same state that Fluttershy was. Just by looking at her, Junior was able to tell that something was wrong with her.

"Twi, what happened?" asked Junior. The elf met him with a glare.

"My friends turned out to be the biggest jerks that I've ever met! That's what happened!" Twilight answered, harshly. Junior recoiled at her tone and glare.

"I thought that together, we could conquer any obstacle. But we couldn't even beat Discord. The Elements of Harmony are useless. They're just garbage!" said Twilight, holding her Element in her hands, glaring at the tiara.

"Twilight, you can't give up. Especially not on your friends. It isn't like you," said Junior. Twilight scoffed.

"I don't have friends anymore. Starting today, our friendship is over! Especially between us!" said Twilight, pointing to Junior and herself. The boy was taken aback. His stomach was in knots.

"But Twilight-"

"Where were you?! Why weren't you there when we needed you?!" demanded Twilight.

"I-I thought that you were capable of doing it without me. I had faith in you. I still do," said Junior, softly. Twilight met him with a hard expression. She inhaled through her nostrils heavily, as though repressing her anger.

"Well, your faith is misplaced," said Twilight as she began to walk passed Junior. She sighed heavily as she stopped, not facing the boy.

"You were right about one thing, Gojira. Friendship is temporary. It doesn't last," said Twilight. Junior gasped as he heard the girl say this. The elf continued to walk away, leaving Junior alone in the chaotic street, as oddities roamed free in Ponyville. Junior lowered his head, as chaos continued to reign upon Ponyville.

The boy began to feel a hole in his chest. His friends had separated. Judging how Twilight and Fluttershy were acting, he could only guess that whatever happened has affected the others too. This meant that his friendship was severed with them as well. He was all alone again.

"It's all my fault, isn't it? If I was there for them..." Junior gritted his teeth. He mentally berated himself for not stepping in to help the Main 6. While he had no control over any of the Elements of Harmony, he could have been able to do something. Anything. So long as he was there, he might have been able to help them succeed in some small way. If he had, Twilight wouldn't have said those last words to him. It was haunting coming from her, being thrown back into his face. He really was a lousy friend.

Junior raised his head as he heard the sound of hearty laughter. He found Discord to be flying around Ponyville, his chaos magic flowing from his paws. He shot bolts of magic all around, spawning more oddities. From strange characters, transforming people or creatures into oddities, or inverting the laws of physics. The boy hardened his expression as Discord continued to laugh at the expense of everything around him.

The Transmutant clenched his fists, storming over to the draconequus. His blood was boiling. Beating himself up over this wasn't going to solve anything. But, he knew beating someone else will.

"Oh, joy! First Ponyville, then all of Equestria!" cried Discord with a laugh, as he held a pinecone in his paw.

"Discord!" Junior shouted. The spirit of chaos turned to find the boy to be approaching, a menacing glare on his face. Discord broke into a wide smile.

"Goji boy! So good to see you again this soon!" said Discord as he tossed the pinecone aside. Like a grenade, it exploded on impact, sending debris and wind all around.

"What did you do to them?" Junior demanded. Discord smirked.

"Oh! You mean the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony? Nothing! They did it to themselves. All I had to do was introduce doubt. They're the ones who allowed it to rule their hearts," said Discord, shrugging innocently.

"Applejack was unable to face a harsh reality and thought it best to believe in lies. Rarity' s generosity was challenged by introducing something that would turn anyone greedy. Pinkie Pie sees that the joke is often on HER. Fluttershy, well I admit I sort of cheated with her but she's been too kind for too long. And Rainbow Dash, she chose her own interests over her friends. And Twilight, all I had to do was let her come to the realization on her own. That Friendship and Harmony are fleeting. I am inevitable," said Discord with a chuckle. Junior glared at the draconequus hatefully.

"You monster. You take everything that's beautiful and true and invert it!" said Junior. Discord snorted.

"Yeesh. Someone's being melodramatic," said Discord, rolling his eyes. Junior growled.

"You won't get away with this Discord! I may not have magic, but I'll use every fiber of my being to stop you and set everything back in order!" said Junior. Discord gasped.

"Is that a challenge?" asked Discord in mock shock.

"You're goddamn right it is!" said Junior, getting into a fighting stance.

"Well, why didn't you say so? Let's get ready to rumble!!" said Discord, clapping his hands together. Suddenly, a boxing ring spawned into existence. Junior found himself standing at a corner in the ring, his eyes wide. There were bleachers set around, giving the area the appearance of a stadium. It got dark, with only a few spot lights to be shining upon the ring. From the air, a microphone descended. Discord stood in the center of the ring, dressed in a coat, bearing a curly mustache.

"Laaaaadies and Gentlemeeeen! Welcome to the fight of the century!" Discord's voice echoed, amplified by the microphone. Junior flinched as he heard cheers from an audience. He found numerous clones of Discord to be seated all around, waving their paws into the air, applauding.

"In this corner, hailing from the Land of the Rising Sun, standing at 6 foot 6, weighing approximately 200 pounds, Goooooojira Takeshi Junioooooor!!" Announcer Discord shouted, pointed to the boy. A spot light shined on Junior, causing him to wince. He heard boos from the audience of clones. Junior scowled in annoyance.

"If this is your way of getting into my head... It's working," said Junior in dismay.

"And in this corner, Equestria's future Lord and Master, the Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony, the charming, elegant, and devilishly handsome..." Announcer Discord bounced his eyebrows, prompting whistles from the crowd. He then pointed to the opposite corner as suspenseful drumming filled the air. Junior groaned as he rolled his eyes.

"DIIIIIISCOOOOOORD!!"

A spot light shined on the opposite corner. Another Discord appeared. This one however sported a pair of boxing shorts. He had a faded black eye and seemed to be protruding his jaw out, giving it a more square appearance. He panted as he made quick jabs with a pair of boxing gloves. Junior rolled his neck as he made his way to the center of the ring. The two fighters met in the center, with a referee Discord to be standing between them. The Draconequus stood, towering over the boy at 9 feet in height, but he kept his neck bent to meet his eyes.

"Ok boys! I want a good clean fight! No hitting below the belt! Now touch gloves!" said Referee Discord.

"I don't have gloves," deadpanned Junior.

"Ey, Gojira! I'ma knock yo block off!" said Boxer Discord, carrying A caricature of a Southern Fillydelphian accent. He held out his gloved fists to the boy. Junior smacked his paws away.

"I don't know about you, but this isn't how you normally start a fight," said Junior flatly.

"Just let me have fun with this," deadpanned Boxer Discord, his voice reverting to normal.

"Whatever, let's just fight!" said Junior.

"OK, round 1!" Referee Discord quickly shouted as a bell quickly rang. Boxer Discord suddenly slugged Junior in the jaw, knocking him to the ground. The audience went wild.

"Whoo! 1 Round knock out! 53 and 0! 53 and 0! Undefeated champion of the world! Where's my belt?!" cried Boxer Discord, raising his fist. Junior groaned as he staggered up to his feet, clutching his jaw.

"53 and 0? I thought I was the only idiot who thought to challenge you in a fight," said Junior, shaking off his disorientation.

"Ey, you want another beating, Goji boy? Let's go!" said Discord, making quick jabs in the air. Junior snarled at the creature's showboating.

"That's it!" Junior lunged for the Draconequus, who swiftly moved to the side. His serpentine body moved fluently, dodging Junior's swinging fists. Discord then moved into Junior's personal space, popping a punch against the boy's nose, causing him to stumble back.

"Float like a butterfly, sting like a bee!" said Boxer Discord, as he continued to move. He proceeded to evade Junior with his slim, flexible body. Junior grew angrier from having missed every strike. This reminded him of the fight with Nightmare Moon. He was again fighting a powerful figure that was doing nothing more than toying with him. This sent him into a blind rage. Junior sprouted claws from his hands and continued lunging at the Draconequus, who just continued to bob and weave out of danger. He suddenly used his tail to trip Junior. The mutant grunted as he punched the ground in frustration before standing. He raised his fists again, but felt Discord suddenly stomp on his foot.

"Ah!" Junior exclaimed in pain. Discord then began to quickly beat his fist against his face, like a common speed bag. The boy's head rattled back with every strike. Soon, the spirit of chaos stopped, leaving Junior in a daze. The boy suddenly collapsed to the ground, seeing stars. Literally, as they flew around above his head.

"ADRIAN!!" Boxer Discord shouted, as he suddenly jumped onto the tight rope, prompting a cheer from the crowd.

"Wait, I thought this was boxing!" Junior exclaimed as Discord jumped into the air, crashing down onto the boy's back. The boy cried out in pain, as Discord lied on top of him, his elbow jabbed into his back.

"Ready to tap out, Goji boy?" asked Discord. Junior glared at him through his pain. He opened his jaws and spewed forth a blast of atomic energy, catching Discord in the tail. He yelped in pain, raising his singed tail with wide eyes.

"Huh. Wasn't expecting that," said Discord to himself. He had a feeling that he should be a bit more careful with this one, least he be barbecued.

"Takeshi do not surrender!" said Junior.

"You asked for it!" said Discord, standing up to his feet. He tossed his gloves aside and grabbed Junior by his ankles. He swung the boy up and over his shoulder to the ground. He did this several times, slamming the Transmutant about like a rag doll. Junior was helpless to fight back. The Draconequus spun the boy around, holding him by the ankles. Junior felt himself in a daze, as the motion began to affect him. The air around him swirled, as he was swung around and around.

"Sayonara, Goji boy!" Discord cackled as he released Junior, sending the boy flying several feet into the air. The Transmutant screamed as he shot high into the sky, passed the cotton candy clouds, but he lost momentum. Gravity brought him falling back down. While in free fall, Junior could only think of his friends and how he had failed them. Just when things seemed like they finally going his way, it all ends in disaster. Junior clenched his eyes shut, as he neared the ground, bracing himself for what was to come.

Suddenly, Junior found himself stop just inches above the ground. He gasped as he was rotated in the air, faced with Mosura Yasu. The girl had her hands raised, as a look of focus was on her. Mosura gently lowered her hands, setting Junior back down onto his feet.

"Oh shit," said Junior in shock. That wasn't magic he saw. It had to be the an extension of the girl's psychic powers. Telekinesis. Mosura met him with a coy smile.

"I would've accepted a 'Thank you too," said Mosura. Rodan and Agirasu suddenly appeared by her side.

"Whoa! What's with the Frankenstein weirdo?" asked Rodan.

"I told you guys that something weird was going on!" said Angirasu.

"Guys... you're all here," said Junior in shock.

"Well yeah. We heard that something was wrong and came to look for you. We're friends after all," said Mosura, meeting the boy with a smile. Junior felt an ache in his chest. He had forgotten that he wasn't alone. He still had friends by his side. The Transmutants nodded to her with a determined smile.

"Thanks. You guys up for a fight?" asked Junior. Rodan chuckled confidently as he popped his knuckles and rolled his neck.

"He don't look so tough," said Rodan.

"I've got your back," said Angirasu, smacking a fist into his pain, a look of excitement on his face. He looked eager to fight.

"Me too," said Mosura. Junior turned to meet the draconequus with a look of defiance. Discord snapped his eagle claws with a flat look, sending the boxing ring and his clones out of existence.

"You're really starting to rain on my parade," said Discord, his tone teetering on a growl. The cotton candy clouds began to grow darker, as thunder roared. Chocolate rain dropped harshly from the clouds.

"Ew! Is this chocolate milk?!" exclaimed Mosura, stiffening as the liquid soaked into her hoodie and hair.

"Give it your best shot, kids!" said Discord in a challenging tone.

Junior grunted as he bolted after the draconequus. The rest of the Mutant 4 followed in suite. As Junior came close, he swung a fist. Discord moved to the side, smacking him with his tail. As Junior fell to the ground, Rodan lunged for the creature and was met by Discord's lion paw. He was engulfed by a bubble and was sent floating away.

Angirasu grunted as he swung a fist towards Discord. But, a small portal appeared in the draconequus's chest. The boy's fist shot through, only to appear out the other end and strike Junior in the face.

"Oh shit! Sorry!" exclaimed Angirasu. Discord suddenly spawned another portal above Angirasu, dropping a ballerina buffalo on top of him. Angirasu groaned as he lied buried under the large mammal.

Mosura grabbed a large candy cane and swung at the draconequus. Discord suddenly drew one out of his own and blocked the attack.

"En garde, my dear!" cried Discord.

The pair swung candy canes at each other much like swords. However, Mosura found herself harshly outmatched against Discord's surprising master swordsmanship. He swept a tail at Mosura's feet, knocking the girl onto her back. Discord began to wrap his long forked tongue around the candy cane. His saliva sharpened it to a point. He then pointed it at the girl, who gasped in alarm.

"Shall we take advantage of the Mature rating, my pretty?" Asked Discord with a menacing glare. The Transmutant gulped. Discord snorted and broke into a fit of laughter.

"I'm sorry, I can't keep a straight face! I got ya, didnt I?" Discord chuckled, before twirling the candy cane in his grip. Mosura attempted to flee, but Discord used the hook on the cane to grab her foot, causing her to fall flat on her face.

"Now go away! I'm playing with Goji boy!" said Discord, flinging Mosura through the air. The girl screamed as she was hurled through the wind, before crashing to the ground. She groaned as she lied in a daze.

"What is even happening right now?" asked Mosura as she staggered to her feet. She noticed a red furry creature to be standing at three feet. It almost appeared rodent-like. It's head was raised up, as it's big, unfocused eyes gazed at her. It was rather rotund, but cute.

"Aw. Hi little guy," Mosura smiled as she bent down to meet the creature's googly eyes.

"Are you da queen?" asked the creature in a deep voice, carrying an unfamiliar accent.

"Huh?" asked Mosura.

"My brudas! I have found a queen!" cried the creature. Mosura stood up to her full height, just as a mob of similar red creatures came over. Their short small legs quickly carried their round bodies along the road.

"Queen! Queen! Queen!" The creatures chanted. Mosura exclaimed as she found herself carried by the mob, further away from the battle.

"Wait! My friends! If I'm queen, then you have to help me!" cried Mosura.

"You must show us da way, my queen!" said one of the creatures.

"What way?! I don't have time for this! My friends need my help!" said Mosura as she flung herself away from the creatures. She was met with glares.

"You are not our queen! You do not know da way!" said one of the creatures.

"What way?!" Mosura groaned in exasperation. She wondered why she was still engaging with these oddities.

"I spit on you! Pew!" One of the creatures suddenly spat. Mosura cried out in disgust as she stepped back. Suddenly, the rest of the red creatures began to spit at Mosura.

"Ew! Why are you spitting on me?! I was wrong, you guys aren't cute!" cried Mosura as she took off running. The red creatures stopped spitting, as their attention fell on an attractive woman as she fled through the chaos ridden town.

"The queen, my brudas!" cried one of the creatures as he pursued random he woman. The rest followed in suite, chanting the word 'queen' in unison.

As Mosura rushed back to the main battle, she stopped as Rodan floated by in a bubble. The girl searched the area and picked up a pebble. She took it and hurled it through the air with a powerful throw. The pebble pierced through the bubble, dropping Rodan to the ground.

"You OK?" asked Mosura, worriedly. Rodan began to rotate his shoulders.

"I'm just warming up!" said Rodan. The two bore witness to Discord as he toyed with both Junior and Angirasu. He would spawn portals and make them trip and fall through them, slamming into the ground a few feet above. He also spawned oddities such as a 12 foot long sub sandwich, striking the boys with it. Mosura narrowed her eyes. No way was she going to accept defeat to such a goofy thing as that.

"Then let's hop back to it!" said Mosura, as she and Rodan rushed back to the battle.

"Whoops!" Discord suddenly tossed aside a plush toy on the ground near the two. They stopped as they found it sitting, its dead eyes staring. It was a cyan colored creature in what looked to be a shapeless jump suit, with only its tan alien-like face exposed. An antennae shaped as a triangle was on top of its head. On its belly was a blank screen.

"What the heck?" Mosura raised a brow. The screen suddenly flickered on. The screen depicted a face of a sun. But in the center of the sun was a baby's face. The baby giggled, as the sun it's face inhabited shimmered.

"Aw..." Rodan and Mosura cooed in unison. The screen suddenly began to flicker, and the baby distorted in and out. The distortions played images of the sun becoming red rather than yellow. The baby went from adorable, to appearing like a horrible goblin-like creature. Its giggles deepened and became distorted as well. The plush toy's eyes became red, as its cute alien baby-like face began to morph into a creepy demonic form. Its skin grew pale, its sclera became dark, and its beady eyes were like fire. It let out a deep demonic chuckle that sent shivers into Rodan's and Mosura's spines.

"Mosu, I'm scared," whimpered Rodan, as the two backed away from the plush.

"I-I am too." Mosura muttered. The plush began to grow in size. It grew until it cast a shadow over the pair. It stood to be the size of an elephant. The once child friendly looking plush had now grown to be a horrible demonic entity from the netherworld. Its face held a wide, wicked grin, letting out deep chuckles. The creature's belly on its screen suddenly displayed the image of a man pressed against it. He appeared to be coated in bile, while he stood amongst a background of what looked to be entrails.

"GET OUT WHILE YOU STILL CAN!!" The man screamed, as the image flickered off.

"Oh, screw this noise!" Rodan exclaimed as he and Mosura took off running. The creature chuckled as it stumbled after them, its heavy footsteps thundering through the air. The pair began to flee through town, as the creature chased after them. In their path, a starfish-like character walked by, dressed in a pair of green shorts with purple flower patterns.

"Where's everybody goin'?" asked the starfish, as the two Transmutants ran passed them. The starfish turned to find the demonic creature to have been charging by. It snatched the starfish into its hand, before shoving it into its mouth. The starfish let out a goofy, yet terrified scream as he was swallowed whole.

Mosura and Rodan suddenly hid behind a building, panting. Their hearts were racing in their chests. Mosura peered over the corner, finding the monster to be searching the streets, chuckling darkly.

"This is not our day," said Mosura with a grimace.

"More like our last day!" said Rodan. Mosura gasped as she found the creature to be heading for a house. It began to tear it down, exposing a group of people that were huddled together for safety. They screamed in terror as the demon looked down on them, its mouth salivating.

"No!"

As if her body had a mind of its own, she felt it beginning to morph and grow. Her body grew in size, tearing through her clothes. Her flesh hardened into an exoskeleton, as two extra arms grew from her sides. Her original arms grew in length into mantis-like appendages. Her body grew fuzz around it, over the armored skeleton. Her eyes grew and became insect-like, glowing a bright blue. Her frame grew slimmer and retained the similarity to a feminine form. She stood to be over 7 feet in height. A bulbous abdomen hung from her rear, bearing a stinger. A pair of orange haired antennae also sprouted from her head. A pair of great wings sprouted from her back, bearing varying tones of red, orange and yellow. Black made up the edges of these moth wings, and red eye-like patterns rested near the tips of her wings. Mosura's sideway insectoid mouth opened, allowing her to let out a high pitched shriek. She took to the air and flew towards the demonic creature and slashed her appendages at the demon, causing black fluid to spray from its side, like ink.

Rodan was wide eyed as he watched the girl, who had transformed. He furrowed his brows as he watched as the demon returned its attention on the helpless people in the house. He dropped to his hands and knees, as his own body grew and changed. Bones popped and muscles tore as his anatomy restructured itself. His body grew larger but had a somewhat slim frame. His chest was covered in armor, as spikes stuck out from beneath. His skin darkened into a brick red tone, growing leathery and armored like a reptile's. His neck grew in length, as his skull reshaped itself. His skull flattened, and three crests stuck out from the back of his head. A long dark bird-like beak grew on his face, bearing teeth. His feet reshaped into a similar shape as a vulture's with long sharp talons to boot. His arms had grown in length, as a membrane had grown from his flesh, hanging until they became flexible like wings. Rodan let loose a loud thundering cry and shriek as he flew off.

The demon wailed as it found itself assaulted by the two flying Transmutants. Mosura used her scythe appendages, while Rodan slashed his talons at the demon. This attack prompted the demon to give chase for the two, away from the citizens.

However, this only caused more panic in the citizens. In the area, those who were nearby had witnessed the appearance of the Transmutants. Some even witnessing them transform as well. The screams had drawn Discord's attention. He looked back, finding the chaotic construct to be chasing the two Transmutants. A wide smile grew as more citizens seemed to have been drawn out of hiding, screaming as they fled.

"I didn't even have to do much. People are just naturally afraid of monsters," said Discord, nonchalant.

Meanwhile, Rodan and Mosura continued their battle with the giant demonic plush. Mosura's antennae sparked, before a ray of energy that could be seen to the eye as the color spectrum shot towards the demon. The creature wailed as it was pushed back by the beam.

Rodan landed on the ground. His body sparked with energy, as he opened his mouth wide and shot a ray of violet atomic energy. The beam struck the demonic creature, sending it into a writhing agony.

With the combined power of the beams, the creature was vaporized. It disappeared into clouds of ash and sparkles. The two Transmutants turned to glare at Discord.

"You're next!" Mosura shouted, her voice, a bit more high pitched and scratchy.

"I think not." Discord snapped his claws. Mosura and Rodan suddenly found cages to have fallen upon them, trapping them inside. The pair attempted to bend and tear the bars, but it was no use.

"You coward!" Rodan squawked. Discord hummed as he skipped towards Junior and Angirasu, who lied beaten and battered on the ground. Their breaths were labored. The draconequus smirked as he bent down to meet Junior's eyes.

"There's no point in this. Why not just embrace the new Equestria that I'll be introducing? Maybe I'll have a special place for you and your little band of misfits," said Discord. Junior mustered up a glare.

"No." Junior spoke, sternly. Discord sighed, scratching at his ear.

"So stubborn. Oh well. Have fun rotting!" said Discord. Junior and Angirasu found themselves locked into a cage of their own. The two gripped the bars and glared at the draconequus, as he skipped over to a grand throne that appeared out of thin air. Discord crackled as he spawned a glass, holding it out for a cotton candy cloud. Chocolate milk filled the glass. He sat himself upon the throne, smiling with glee.

"Chaos is a wonderful, wonderful thing!" Discord cried. He raised his glass and chugged down the milk.

"Not as wonderful as friendship!" said a familiar voice. Discord stopped drinking, while Junior and Angirasu perked up. They found Twilight and the rest of the Main 6 to be standing together. Their appearance were bright and colorful, just like before. The Elements of Harmony hung around their necks, proudly.

"You guys," Junior smiled, his eyes stinging. The sight was a wonderful thing to behold. His friends were standing together, looking ready to take on the villain before them.

"Ugh. This again?" asked DIscord, before chugging the rest of his chocolate milk. He tossed the glass behind himself, which exploded once it hit the ground.

"That's right! You couldn't break apart our friendship for long!" said Applejack. Discord raised his lion paw, his claw glowing.

"Oh, Applejack! Don't lie to me." Discord scoffed. Applejack gasped as she was tugged over by her Element. The blonde found herself lifted off of her feet and towards Discord.

"I'm the one who made you a liar," said Discord, before raising his eagle claw. A sinister smile was on his face, as his claws glowed brightly. The rest of the girls, excluding Twilight, were levitated off of their feet, towards the draconequus. Junior grunted as he and Angirasu pulled on the bars in a vain attempt to get free.

"Do you ever learn?" asked Discord. Twilight suddenly appeared in a burst of magic in the air among her friends. Her magic cast a bubble that encased them, gently floating them back to the ground.

"I'll tell you what we learned Discord. We've learned that friendship isn't always easy. But there's no doubt that it's worth fighting for!" said Twilight. Discord suddenly appeared in the girl's face with a look of disgust.

"Eugh. Gag! Fine, go ahead! Try and use your little Elements of Harmony. Just make it quick! I'm missing some excellent chaos here!" said Discord, gesturing to the area around them. Twilight smirked, before looking to her friends.

"Alright ladies, let's show him what friendship can do!" said Twilight.

"Wait, wait!" Pinkie cried. The Earthbound was under a cotton candied cloud, her tongue catching the chocolate milk rain that fell.

"Goddamit, Pinkie." Junior muttered as he banged his head against the bars, prompting Angirasu to wince.

Pinkie sighed, satisfied by her final indulgence in the chocolate rain. She rejoined her friends, growling rather menacingly. The Elements began to glow, firing apparitions of the girls' cutie marks. Discord's brows raised, as the apparitions nearly struck him.

"Hm. What's this?" Discord's tone was full of surprise. The elements continued to fire these apparitions passed the Lord of Chaos. As the girls began to radiate a glow, his eyes widened in realization.

"No."

The Main 6 opened their eyes, revealing glowing white orbs. A rainbow beam shot above them, before crashing down towards Discord.

"Nooooo!!" Discord cried. He was engulfed by the rainbow. His lower half of his body began to turn to stone. His body twisted and turned as he tried to escape, but each section solidified into a petrified state. Soon, he was completely frozen in stone, a horrified look frozen on his face.

The rainbow extended at both ends of Ponyville. It divided into two, falling oppositely of each other. This created a great dome that encased the whole town. In moments, the town was left in sparkles. When everything cleared, Ponyville was restored to its original state. Every oddity, every strange character were gone. And every law of physics had been returned to normal. Order had been restored.

Discord's stone body fell over onto its side in the grass. Junior smirked as he stomped on the statue, getting dirt from the sole of his shoe onto its face.

"Told ya you weren't getting away with it, loser." said Junior.

"Talk about kicking someone while they're down," chuckled Angirasu.

"You can do better than that. How about, 'Talk about getting stoned'?" Junior continued stomping on the head of the statue.

"Eh. That's too easy," said Angirasu, shrugging.

"Gojira!" Fluttershy cried. Junior grunted as the Valkyrie threw herself into his arms, causing him to stumble back. The girl gripped his hoodie tightly, burying her face against his chest.

"I-I'm sorry, Goji! I didn't mean those awful things I said to you! I still want us to be friends! I-I" Fluttershy suppressed a sob, but stumbled over her apology in her emotional state. Junior held a soft smile as he gently caressed the girl's head.

"Say no more, Shy. I know it wasn't you," said Junior, his tone filled with warmth and understanding. He found Twilight to be approaching, a regretful look on her face.

"Gojira, I..."

"Hold it." Junior raised a hand, interrupting the girl. Twilight frowned, as the boy released Fluttershy, who was wiping her cheeks with a sniffle.

"If anything, it's me who should be apologizing. I shouldn't have abandoned you all back in Canterlot," said Junior, apologetically. Twilight approached with a sad smile.

"Nevermind that. It means a lot to me that you have so much faith in us," said Twilight. The boy smiled.

"I knew that it wasn't misplaced," said Junior. Twilight's lip quivered. She rushed to the boy and wrapped her arms tightly around him. The Transmutant held her with a flushed smile.

"EEEK!" Rarity suddenly shrieked. Her voice knocked Junior and Twilight out of their tender moment. They turned to find Rodan and Mosura to have risen from where they stood. They were in their beast forms. Twilight gasped in alarm, while Junior had a look of dread.

"Transmutants! Run for your lives!" A distant woman screamed. Mosura and Rodan looked around, hearing the distant panicking cries of the denizens of Ponyville. The Main 6 had all flocked over to Junior and Angirasu, sticking close.

"Dear Celestia, they're ghastly!" cried Rarity in horror.

"You recognize any of them, Sugarcube?" asked Applejack, nervously glancing over at Junior. The boy could only stand frozen, as he saw that the Main 6 appeared terrified if not repulsed by the Transmutants. He looked to Rodan and Mosura. While the female Transmutant had no ability to emote with her face, her antennae drooped down, and her posture seemed to hunch. Rodan's eyes appeared visibly saddened.

"Beat it, you monsters!" Rainbow shouted as she hurled a stone at Rodan, prompting him to duck his head.

"We gotta go!" Mosura hissed. The pair suddenly took to the air, flying off, away from the area.

"So much for a celebration!" said Pinkie.

"Twi, we gotta tell the Princess! As if Discord wasn't bad enough!" said Applejack, frantic. Twilight nodded in agreement.

"R-Right! We should definitely report this," said Twilight.

"I-I don't..." Junior fell silent as the girls began to rush towards the Golden Oaks Library. Junior and Angirasu were left behind. The two shared a look, both knowing that things may have grown bleaker for them.

Later that day, Junior found himself walking with Angirasu towards the Everfree forest. The pair had maintained their presence with the Main 6 as to get a read of the situation. All they were able to learn was that Twilight had informed Princess Celestia of not only their victory against Discord, but also the presence of two Transmutants. The pair weren't able to learn anything more at this time unless they were flies on the castle walls in Canterlot. However, the two were able to guess that the future was less than ideal for them.

The two made their way to the lair, finding Mosura to be pacing about. She was fully clothed in her human form. But, she had a look of anxiety.

"We screwed up! We screwed up bad!" said Mosura, as she found the boys entering the house.

"Mosura, stay calm. No one suspected either of you," said Junior.

"I can't stay calm! People called us out! This will increase MONARCH's presence here! We managed to hide under their noses all this time but now that's ruined! They're gonna come for us all!" cried Mosura, pulling at her hair. Junior grabbed her shoulders and roughly shook her.

"HEY!" Junior barked, startling the girl into silence. She trembled from her anxiety, staring into Junior's firm eyes.

"Don't talk like that. Even if they decide to up their presence in Equestria, it won't matter. We're gonna keep acting normal, as we have so far. We're going to be fine," said Junior. Mosura's lip quivered.

"But what if we aren't?" muttered Mosura.

"Then I'll make sure that we are," said Junior. Mosura gulped. While she felt dread of the bleak future, she felt some comfort in Junior's words and his stare. She hadn't felt this kind of safety from anyone else before. It made her trust him. Mosura took a breath before nodding.

"OK." Mosura muttered. Junior released her with a sigh. He noticed that someone was missing.

"Where's Rodan?" asked Junior. Mosura grimaced.

Junior found himself led by Mosura deeper into the lair. The Transmutants soon found themselves near their 'rooms', where separate small chambers in the cave lied. Only to be obscured by curtains that they hung for their own privacy in their rooms. Mosura made her way to the curtain of one of the chambers.

"Rodan?" Mosura called, softly. There was no response. The girl pulled aside the curtain, finding the boy to be sitting in the small, and rather cramped chamber. It was big enough to allow a small mattress to lie for him to sleep on. Rodan's back was pressed against the wall, as he held his knees, a melancholic look was on his face.

"Ro?" Mosura made her way over to the boy and sat on the bed next to him. Junior stood and stared. Looking at the boy, he saw a familiar look. It was the look of a man being heart broken.

"Did you see how they looked at us? They weren't just scared. There was actual hate in their eyes," said Rodan, his tone small. His eyes welled up with tears. Mosura deeply frowned. She pulled the boy into a comforting hug, brining his head onto her shoulder.

"It's alright, Rodan," said Mosura, softly. Junior's eyes were downcast. He made his way over and patted the boy's shoulder.

"Hey, at least they don't know that it was you. To them, it was something else," said Junior in reassurance.

"I don't... I don't think I can face them. Even if they don't know that it's me," said Rodan, sniffling. Junior sighed.

"I know. But, you gotta keep cool, aright bud?" asked Junior, patting the boy's head.

"Easy for you to say," said Rodan, his brows furrowed.

"Excuse me?" asked Junior.

"You weren't the one who exposed himself to them. So it's easy for you to say that we should keep cool," spat Rodan. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"I'm sorry, but who was it that warned you about getting too attached to them? I asked you if it was something that you were willing to risk," said Junior harshly.

"Gojira." Mosura spoke up, but the boy ignored her.

"This is why I warned you not to. I knew you couldn't handle it if they were to reject you. You're already falling apart and they don't even know that it was you who was that Transmutant," said Junior.

"Shut up! You think you'd faire any better?!" demanded Rodan. Junior scoffed.

"Who do you think you're talking to? I spent the last 9 years alone. I suffered all kinds of rejection. What's one more?" asked Junior.

"We can't all be cold like you," said Rodan. Junior scoffed.

"I've just accepted my lot in this life. You'll sleep better when you do too." Junior began to storm out of the chamber. Mosura deeply frowned as he left.

Chapter 16: Conspiracy

Author's Note

DISCLAIMER: This chapter contains themes of child abuse that may be unsuitable for some readers. Read at your own risk.

Chapter 16: Conspiracy

It was evening in Neighpon. On this cold night, Onyx was at his desk in his office, reading through a report sent to his desk. The report entailed the development of Erika Shiragami, call sign 'Biollante'. So far, she has shown promise in her physical prowess. Not to mention that unlike previous experiments, she showed no highly aggressive behavior or a transmutation ailment. Aside from the fact that her limbs were capable of reforming into weapons for her use, Erika was an exceptional subject. As a bonus she seemed to be in a clear state of mind, despite being a corpse a while back.

Onyx smiled bitterly. If only the other ones turned out like her. But fortunately, the failures still served a purpose that has gone beyond the original plan.

"Director, I have an urgent report from the Equestrian branch of MONARCH," said a feminine voice, over an intercom. Onyx's brow raised. Things had been rather quiet in that country for a while now. He wondered what could have been the situation.

"Send it in," said Onxy.

From the door, his secretary, an elf woman entered. She had a stoic look about herself, her short silver hair bouncing with every step she took. The woman held out a sheet of paper to the older man, who took it. Onyx began to skim through the paper, his brows furrowing.

"What do you know," said Onyx. He began to rise from his seat and look to his secretary.

"Tell Dr. Shiragmi that I'm expediting Biollante's deployment onto the field. Have her booked for Outpost Helios in Equestria," said Onyx.

"Yes, Director," said the secretary, before turning to leave. A tired sigh filled the air. Onyx turned to find an elf adult male to be lunging on a sofa in the room. His hair was blonde, bearing long silky locks. His eyes were cold like a reptile's, but looked as though a fire burned within them. His features were sharp, from a defined, narrow chin down to his strong nose. He had a look of boredom on his face.

"It's your lucky day," said Onyx. The man ignored him as he remained lounged on the sofa, appearing aloof.

"If it's to perform some menial task, than I rather stay here," said the blonde elf.

"It's what you've been waiting for. There's been reports of Transmutants in Ponyville, Equestria. From the vague details given, it seems that they're subjects, Angel and Phoenix," said Onyx. The blonde turned over, his interest having been peaked. Onyx smiled.

"Perhaps you'd be interested on being assigned to Equestria for the hunt? I could also use someone to act as a failsafe against this lovely young lady," said Onyx as he showed the elf a photo of Erika. The blonde's expression soured.

"Disgusting," said the blonde, almost snobbishly. He got up from the sofa, standing to his full height. He had a lean but strong build, standing at the height of 8 feet. He looked down at the older man with a devious smile.

"But, I'm interested in the assignment."

9 Years Ago...

It was a bright and sunny day. The summer breeze shot across the land of Neighpon. The birds chirped along the green grasslands. The sky was clear of clouds, revealing the beautiful blue sky. The city of Trotkyo was bustling as ever. But in the residential area, there lied a house among others.

In the yard of the house, two young children played tag. They laughed and giggled as they chased each other through the yard on this sunny day.

One of the children was a girl with short brunette hair, and big blue eyes. Her skirt flowed in the wind as she was chased by her older brother. The second child was a boy with raven hair. Looking at the two, one could make out the resemblance of the pair. However, the boy's red eyes and darker hair was a bigger contrast.

"Children! Come inside, it's time to eat!" A woman with long brown hair called from the house. The kids stopped their game and raced each other to the house. They entered, finding their mother to be setting the table. A man with raven hair was sitting at the table, reading through a newspaper. On the front page of the paper was the text, 'Man-made Monster destroyed. Lucky Dragon still at large'.

The children were familiar with the stories of some mad scientists that had created monsters in a lab. While the children were skeptical and thought it was just the adults' way of getting kids to behave, their doubts were put to rest whenever they saw articles like this on the daily newspaper that their father read.

"Honey, no reading at the dinner table!" scolded the mother. The father quickly put the newspaper down with a forced chuckle. The mother bore a satisfied smile before turning to her children.

"Battra, Mosura, did you remember to wash up?" asked the mother.

"No..." The children answered in unison.

"That won't do. Go wash up," said the woman, pointing out of the room. In dismay, the siblings left the kitchen and headed for the bathroom. After washing up, they returned, as their mother had begun setting up dinner. Soon, the family had given thanks for their meal, before feasting.

Later that evening, the children found themselves tucked into bed in their room. Being that it was a small house, the siblings had to share a room. But, it was no trouble, especially for little Mosura Yasu. Should she have a nightmare, her big brother was always there to keep her calm.

The father of the children stepped into the bedroom. He pulled up a chair and smiled at his children.

"So what story shall I tell?" asked the father.

"Oh! Can you tell us 'The Golden Demise' again?" asked Mosura.

"We've heard that one three times already," said Battra in dismay.

"It's my favorite," shrugged Mosura.

"Alright. But next time, I'll tell you kids a different one," said the father, before clearing his throat. Mosura snuggled herself into bed, attentive to her father. Battra however appeared disinterested, as he lied his head down on his pillow.

"Long ago, there was a great three headed dragon that soared through the heavens. He was called, Ghidorah. His scales were golden like the stars, with eyes like fire. Horns sat upon his three heads like crowns. But, the dragon was a wicked god. He was cast from the heavens, falling to the earth. In his rage, Ghidorah decided to lay siege to the earth," said the father.

Mosura listened, a smile on her face. She marveled at the tales her father told. These were old legends that hadn't been well preserved in this era. But, her father knew these stories like the back of his hand. He didn't need a scroll or a book to tell this tale.

"Ghidorah was the very embodiment of chaos. His great wings tore through the sky, bringing great storms everywhere he went. His voice was like a constant cackle, as he scorched the land with lightning. No animal, no man, and no god could stand up to Ghidorah's might," said the father, his tone growing dramatic. Mosura giggled in amusement, as she sat up in her bed.

"But, there was one on earth who had the courage and strength to. Up from the depths, Gojira, arose," said the father. Mosura grinned, having anticipated this part.

"Enraged at Ghidorah's destructive ways, Gojira declared war on him. The two's battle caused the earth to flatten and tremble, forests to burn. But, neither was able to fully overpower the other. Their war continued for many days and nights, and neither gave in to the other."

"Gojira realized that despite his strength, he could never conquer his foe alone. Swallowing his pride, he sought help from the other Kaiju. But, they refused to heed his call. To them, Ghidorah was their king. But, there was a few who decided to fight along his side," said the father as he began to hold up puppets, made up from cut out drawings tapped to popsicle sticks. Mosura grinned as her father narrated and illustrated the story with the use of these puppets. One puppet was a colorful moth, while the other was a red dragon-like creature with wings like a bat.

"Two Kaiju named Rodan and Mosura joined Gojira. Together, the three fought and managed to overwhelm Ghidorah, forcing him to flee whatever land he invaded. The three Kaiju of the earth continued to wage their war, forcing Ghidorah to hide, keeping the world safe for a time. Because of this, Gojira made himself a contender for the throne as the King of the Kaiju. The end," said the father.

"Can you tell us another, dad?" asked Mosura. Her father smiled.

"Sorry, Mosura. It's getting late. You should go to bed," said the father. Mosura frowned in disappointment.

"Oh, alright. But dad, why didn't the other kaiju help Gojira, but Mosura and Rodan did?" asked Mosura.

"Well, because the Kaiju follow a different code compared to the younger new gods. They value strength the most. They thought that Ghidorah was the strongest of them all and dared not to challenge him. But Mosura loved the Earth, and all of the living things that dwelled in it. She didn't want to see it all destroyed. Rodan, well, I'm not too sure about him. I guess he thought he'd fair better under Gojira's rule than Ghidorah's," chuckled the father.

"Why did you name me after a kaiju?" asked Mosura, curiously. Her father ran a hand over her head, tussling her hair.

"For luck. So that my little girl will grow up to be a kind hearted, protective woman," said the father, smiling warmly. He leaned in and planted a kiss on the girl's head.

"Goodnight, Mosura. I love you," said the father. Mosura snuggled herself into her bed.

"Love you too, papa," said Mosura. The father turned to Battra and tussled his hair.

"Goodnight, son. Love ya."

"Love you too..." said Battra, looking away. His father smiled in amusement. He knew his son wasn't being cold. He just felt a bit awkward expressing that kind of affection to his father. He doubt he'd have the same trouble with his mother. The father left the room, after turning out the light.

"Good night, Onii-chan," said Mosura, sweetly. Battra smiled at her.

"Good night, Mosu."

The two lied their heads into their pillows. They were tucked into bed and began to drift off to sleep.

Later that night, the children had awoken. The sound of screams and yelling came from outside of their bedroom. Battra immediately shot up out of bed, with Mosura stumbling after him.

"No! Stay here!" whispered Battra. Mosura reluctantly nodded, clutching her blanket. The boy exit their room, finding their father to have been attempting to fight off two mysterious men, dressed in dark clothing. Their faces were obscured by these strange suits. Their mother was beating a man with a bat.

The child was frozen in fright at the scene. He was unable to process what was going on. Suddenly, he found himself pulled out of the hall, towards a dark suit and masked man. His hand glowed with a magical aura.

"NO!" The mother shouted as she rushed towards the man with her bat raised. Before she could reach them, the man that she had beaten to the ground prior had drawn out a pistol. The magic bolt from the weapon shot through her back and out of her chest. The woman immediately dropped to the ground, falling flat on her face. Her eyes were wide, as though shocked. Tears welled up, as she saw the horrified look of her son. Her vision blurred, then darkened. The boy screamed for his mother as she perished before his eyes. The boy then noticed that one of the men had run into the bedroom of the siblings. Mosura let out a scream as he burst through.

"Mosura!" the father cried. He found himself overpowered by the two men. He was stabbed by one of them. He dropped as the knife was plunged deeper into his chest. He stared helplessly at his son, and his now deceased wife. How did things go so wrong?

As the boy continued to cry out to his parents, one of the men raised a glowing hand over his face. The boy suddenly went slack, having been rendered unconscious. The man held a COM on his chest.

"Candidates acquired. Returning now," said the masked figure, coldly.

Battra gasped as his red eyes shot wide open. He found himself staring at a metallic wall. The boy quickly rose himself up, finding himself confined in a metallic box. The boy panted as he rushed to the wall and began to beat his fists against it.

"Mosu! Mosura!" Battra cried. He suddenly felt a jolt against his palms, causing the boy to cry out. He fell back, as his hands bore burns. Something had shocked him. The boy winced as he felt some pain in his arms. He realized that he was dressed in a pair of dark sweatpants, and a short sleeved shirt. He noticed that his arms were covered in cotton bandages. These were the reason for why his arms felt soar. Or at least, they were hiding something.

Battra sat on the single mattress that lied in the middle of this cell. He buried his face into his knees, once his memories came flooding back. They were gone. His parents were dead. Mosura was nowhere in sight, so Battra could only assume the worse. He gritted his teeth as a few tears trailed down his cheek.

There was a sudden buzz. The wall suddenly slid to the side, revealing an older woman. She was Neighponese, with grey eyes, her skin slightly wrinkled, especially around her eyes, showing her age. Her dark hair was greying. She was dressed in a lab coat and skirt. A nametag with the name, 'Nakada' was pinned over her left breast.

"Ah. Good to see you finally awake," said Nakada.

"Wh-Who are you?" Battra suddenly stood, tensed up.

"Easy. You're still recovering from augmentation," said Nakada.

"Aug- What?" asked Battra. He stiffened as he saw a soldier to be standing outside of the cell, armed with a rifle. He immediately had memories of the men in black.

"Don't worry about him. He's security. Now, if you'll please come with me," said Nakada. Battra reluctantly looked to the woman, and then the soldier.

"Young sir, you have nothing to worry about. You're in a safe place. You and your sister were recovered from an unsavory group," said Nakada. Battra's eyes widened as he heard this. He shot up to his feet, prompting the guard to tense.

"Mosura? Where is she?! Is she-"

"Hold on. Your questions will be answered in due time. For now, I need you to come with me to answer some questions," said Nakada. Battra began to step off of his cot, his feet touching the cold floor. He was no longer hesitant. If there was a chance of him seeing his sister again, then he was going to take it.

Later, the boy found himself following Nakda through seemingly endless cold metallic halls. The soldier flanked him, keeping a firm grip on his rifle. Battra felt a head ache coming on. It seemed to have just suddenly come up. He was filled with a sense of anxiety. It was odd, considering that he swore that he was calm a few moments ago. This almost felt foreign to him. It was beginning to affect his balance, prompting him to stumble.

"Are you alright?" asked Nakada, noticing the boy's stumble.

"Just a little dizzy," said Battra with a wince. Nakada had an analytical look about herself. She continued on ahead, with Battra following in suite. Soon, the pair found themselves entering an office. Battra sat upon a small chair, in front of the desk of Nakada. The boy grimaced as he stared at his barefoot. It was awfully cold in this place. He'd kill for a pair of sandals or at least some socks.

"Now, I want you to answer these questions as honestly as you can, alright? First question. Have you been experiencing any issues with your head? Well, actually you already told me," said Nakada with a small laugh.

"Yeah. It uh... It's pretty bad actually," said Battra with a wince.

"Can you describe it?" asked Nakada.

"I don't know. Like someone's squeezing my head," said Battra. He then looked around, appearing confused.

"What's wrong?" asked Nakada.

"Did you hear that?" asked Battra.

"Hear what?" asked Nakada curiously.

"Is someone else here? I hear them," said Battra, looking around the office. But, it was rather small. No one else was here aside from the guard.

"It can't be him. It sounds like a woman," said Battra,

'How peculiar'. A voice spoke. Battra turned to Nakada in confusion.

"What's peculiar?" asked Battra. Nakada seemed to have stiffened at this. She cleared her throat, maintaining her composure.

"Nevermind. Next question. Are you experiencing any other pain on your person?" asked Nakada.

"Just sore on my arms. What did you do to me?" asked Battra, eyes narrowed.

"Do you feel irritable? Any anger problems?" asked Nakada. Battra's brows twitched in annoyance. He wondered why he was being pestered for such seemingly irrelevant questions. His patience was wearing thin.

"Look, I just want answers! Where am I? What did you do to me? And where is my sister?" demanded Battra.

"Hey! Get loud again and watch what happens!" barked the guard, drawing out a baton.

"Kenpachi Keno!" Nakada snapped. She glared at the man, who bore dark red hair. Battra looked over his shoulders, finding the man's dead fish eyes. Something about this man felt off. Just looking into his red eyes made the boy uncomfortable. Kenpachi put away his baton with a scoff.

"I'll be candid with you, young Yasu," said Nakada.

"How do you know my name?" asked Battra in shock.

"We managed to pull up your family records once our agents got you out of the custody of a group of criminals that were going to use you for nefarious purposes. You're currently in a MONARCH facility. Our country men saw it fit that you and a select number of others be integrated into MONARCH's military personnel," said Nakada.

"Why? I don't understand!" said Battra, incredulous.

"I know. But it was that or putting you in the system along with your sister. There's no guarantee that you two would be kept together," said Nakada. Battra grimaced.

"Why would you want to make a child a soldier?" asked Battra.

"Well, MONARCH is looking to create a new generation of super soldiers. You went under a procedure that will evolve modern warfare as we know it, in defense of Neighpon," said Nakada.

"But from what?" asked Battra.

"Lucky Dragon," said Nakada. Battra's eyes widened.

"The one called Alpha's been destroyed. But the other monster that was created might still be out there. They never found it after destroying the other. MONARCH needs its best. That includes our citizens. I hope that our country men can count on you to answer the call of duty," said Nakada. Battra's brows furrowed. It didn't seem right. He and his sister were just children. How could they expect him to take on this life? But, he didn't have a whole lot of options. His parents were dead. There was only he and his sister. He wasn't aware of any extended family. There was also the fear of those strange men coming back for him and his sister. For some reason, they came for them. This might have been their best shot of staying together.

Some days had passed. Battra found himself often confined to his cell. During these days, the boy had never had a chance to see his sister. He was only allowed out of this cold dark cell to meet with Nakada. It felt more like a daily checkup at the clinic. It had to do with the 'augmentations' that were done to him. Apparently he was given some kind of injections that were meant to make him stronger, so he could fair against the beast known as Lucky Dragon.

But, all Battra could feel was some soreness on his body, and the constant pounding of his head. The boy struggled to sleep one night, as he heard voices in the air, overlapping each other. Battra cried out as he covered his ears, gritting his teeth.

"Shut up! Shut up!" cried Battra.

The door to his cell suddenly opened. Kenpachi Keno entered the cell with an annoyed look.

"Hey! Shut it, you shit!" said Keno.

"My head!" cried Battra. Keno's expression only grew more annoyed. He sighed as he yanked the boy up and began to haul him out of the cell.

"Alright, just shut up! I'll take you to get looked at!" said Keno. He began to drag the boy through the hall, as he thrashed and squirmed in pain. Along the way, a guard came passing by.

"What the hell?" asked the guard.

"The lab rat's just being a pain. Tell me that bat's in her office," said Keno, impatient.

"She should be. She never leaves," said the guard.

"Good. I can dump this shit on her so I won't have to put up with his whining," said Keno as he dragged the boy along.

"Heh. I know that feeling. Damn kids," said the guard as he returned to his patrol.

Battra found himself lying inside of a metallic tube. The machine he lied within hummed loudly. The boy felt a sense of claustrophobia from being held inside this machine. Fortunately, he didn't have to wait too much longer. He was allowed out.

Nakada had assured him that she would look over through the tests. Until she found the problem, she would provide medication to him to reduce the pain. But, that didn't last long.

It seemed that in no time, just a day later, Nakada had settled on a hypothesis that the boy had developed advanced cognitive functions, meaning that he was developing psychic abilities. In hindsight, this made sense to Battra. He was hearing voices from out of nowhere these days. He had thought that he may have been haunted by spirits.

The days went on with Nakada monitoring and testing the boy. The tests were often mundane and relative, but proved to provide valuable data for her. Soon, Battra was able to clearly read thoughts and broadcast his own to a subject. But now was the next test.

Battra stared at a mug, his expression hard. He looked to be straining as he stared at the mug. Nakada watched intently. The mug suddenly began to levitate into the air, prompting a wide grin on the woman's face. The mug suddenly dropped to the ground and shattered. Battra sighed in exhaustion, wincing.

"Spectacular! Telekinesis!" cried Nakada.

"Nakada-san, I've been doing these tests for you for days. You promised me that I'll be able to see my sister," said Battra, annoyed. Nakada cleared her throat, adjusting her glasses.

"I did. And you will tomorrow. I just needed to make sure that augmentation hasn't negatively affected you. But, you're showing promise," said Nakada. Battra ended up tuning out the woman. He wasn't interested in the woman's endeavors. He put up with her long enough. Soon, it was going to work out for him.

Before Battra knew It, the next day had come. He found himself in a new room. It was much like a classroom. Desks and chairs were in rows, facing a board and a large desk. Several children were present, dressed in similar clothes as he was. They all had anxious looks, as guards stood by the stone cold walls in the room.

"Battra-Nii!" A familiar voice called. Battra turned with a start. What he saw made his heart ache. His dear little sister was running to him, her arms outstretched. She looked to be well. The two siblings suddenly embraced each other. Mosura allowed her tears to fall, as she sobbed uncontrollably. The boy held her tightly, allowing his own tears to fall as well.

"Did they hurt you, sis?" asked Battra, sniffling.

"I'm OK. Or actually, no I'm not. They did something to me! I woke up with bandages when I first got here," cried Mosura.

"Yeah, we all did," said Battra, gesturing to the other kids. While he was waiting, he managed to prod some of the other children for information. It turned out that he wasn't the only one who underwent augmentation. Just as Nakada said.

"Battra, they said that mom and dad were murdered. By some kind of gang of elves," muttered Mosura.

"Yeah, that's what they told me to. I guess we really can't go home," said Battra. While he said this, he couldn't help but ponder the story he was told. Something about it seemed off. It didn't add up that an elf gang was kidnapping children. Their race was mainly prominent in the West. The more he thought of it, the more anxious he grew.

Another door suddenly opened. Everyone turned to find Nakada to be entering the classroom. She carried a briefcase, as she stepped to the front desk. She began to write her name down on the chalk board, while the children stood in silence and confusion.

"Good morning, class! You may call me Nakada Sensei! I will be one of your several teachers to provide your education," said Nakada.

"Education?" asked a girl, incredulous.

"Well, this is your home for now on. MONARCH is now your family. And a responsible family provides their children with knowledge. You'll need it if you're going to be warriors for Neighpon to defeat Lucky Dragon," said Nakada, drawing out items from her briefcase.

"But I'm not supposed to be here! Someone attacked my home and I woke up here!" said a boy. The others began to join in protest.

"I hate it here! I want my mom and dad!" cried a girl.

"Children, please! Settle down!" cried Nakada.

"We're sick of doing tests! Just let us go!" said Battra. As the kids grew more rowdy, the sound of a whistle blowing filled the air. The children cupped their ears in pain.

"Drill Sergeant, please!" said Nakada with a wince. The man in dark uniform ignored her. He stood at the front of the class, his hands behind his back as he stood tall.

"Listen up! You're here because all of you were victims of an attack by a ruthless criminal syndicate. Your parents, your homes, they're all gone now. These men wanted to use you for their own evil purpose. You must accept that," said the drill sergeant. The children were silent, and saddened as the story was once again hammered into them. They were always reminded that their families were gone and that there was no going back. This time, it seemed that they would have to accept that as reality. But, Battra was still skeptical. And this only made him more suspicious.

"If not for MONARCH, you'd all be dead or living on the streets. You be thankful that the GU has saw it fit to utilize you to serve your nation!" said the drill sergeant. Battra furrowed his brows.

"A warrior needs more than strength to win. He needs discipline and knowledge. Your teachers will give you that knowledge. I will be the one to help you hone your newfound strength," said the Drill Sergeant. The lights suddenly dimmed in the room. Mosura looked back and found a couple of soldiers to be in the back of the room, diming the lights. A projector suddenly came to life, projecting an image onto a sheet screen. It depicted a human subject getting a shot.

"You've all been injected by a substance whipped up by the Brainiacs that the Global Union has provided. This is what's given you all your newfound strengths and unique abilities," said the Drill Sergeant.

"Why you may ask? It's so that you'll be able to stand a chance when you go up against Neighpon's primary threat. We call it, Lucky Dragon," said the Drill Sergeant.

Images of a dragon-like creature were depicted. Each image displayed this horrible beast, snarling. Its claws and carnivorous teeth were all that the children could focus on, sending fear into their hearts.

"You all represent a new generation of warfare. Super soldiers. As of now, your existence is classified. Officially, you do not exist. As far as the world is concerned, you're dead. You will forget the names that your parents had given you. From this day forward, we will give you new names."

The children sat completely stunned. They were unable to protest. What could they say? It didn't seem like they'd be released. Even if they were, they'd have nowhere to go. A series of images appeared on screen.

"Your first assignment is to graduate through your classes. Gain as much knowledge as you can. You will learn the Equish language, the common tongue of the Global Union. You will learn the history of your country and the world. You will be taught math, and other general educational studies to allow you to function properly in the world. You will even be taught to obey and respect authority, especially the chain of command that you will be under. You are now one of us," said the Drill Sergeant. The MONARCH insignia was depicted behind a dark armored soldier, armed with a rifle. That was the last image to appear. Mosura gulped, as she stood with wide eyes. Battra hardened his expression. That was the last straw
Something was definitely fishy. What he knew for sure is that he and these children were only here to be used and exploited.

'Even liars hold grains of truth,' thought Battra.

A new week had begun. The children found themselves attending classes that would provide the education necessary to live and fit into their new lives. While school was mundane, Battra was thankful to be able to be out of the cell. Though after classes, he still had to be seen by Nakada to check up on his development. In the end, it was a better change of pace.

One day, Battra found himself passing through the hall with a guard escort. It was annoying to have these guys watch them 24/7, especially when a number of them were often annoyed with what they called 'babysitting'.

As Battra and his escort neared the restroom, they found a couple of guards, one of them being Keno Kenpachi, to be knelt on the ground. They appeared to be playing some card game. It looked like they had money on the line as well, with some yen bills that they had laid down. Battra found himself stopping when his escort did.

"You guys gambling? Let me get in on this," said the escort.

"Don't you have somewhere to be with the brat?" asked Keno.

"Nah he just went to the bathroom. You don't mind waiting, right Yasu-kun? No kid likes to sit in a boring classroom," said the escort. Battra sighed. He supposed that he didn't have any reason to object. If he had to, he could make up a story to justify the time of bring away. If they get in trouble, at least he could just blame the escort. Without saying anything, Battra took a seat against the wall.

The boy sat and watched in boredom. While he couldn't see the cards, he knew what they had. His telepathic abilities allowed him to bypass their poker faces. After some time, Keno was racking up the winnings. He chuckled smugly.

"Looks like it's my lucky day!" said Keno. Battra furrowed his brows, while the other guards groaned in dismay.

"He's cheating," said Battra. This drew the men's attention.

"What?" asked the escort.

"Kenpachi's cheating. He uses slight of hand to steal the best cards and switches them out," said Battra.

"Ha! Crazy kid. What do you know?" Kenpachi scoffed. The other guards looked to him in suspicion.

"I know that you're hiding an ace in your left gauntlet," said Battra. Kenpachi seemed to grow pale at this.

"Heh. What-"

"Take off the gauntlet," said the escort, glaring at Kenpachi.

"Hey, come on. You aren't actually taking what he says seriously." Kenpachi scoffed.

"Take it off." The escort growled. The red haired guard furrowed his brows as he began to undo his gauntlet. The armor unclipped from Kenpachi's forearm, dropping a card to the ground. As Battra had said, it was an ace. Kenpachi chuckled nervously.

"So I guess you won't mind atoning for this by giving up all of what you put down to us," said the escort with a smirk, as he began to scoop the money over to himself. Kenpachi narrowed his eyes in response. He glared at Battra.

"Ah don't be mad at the kid. It's not his fault that you're a dirty cheater," chuckled the escort, before splitting the money with the other guard.

Later, Battra found himself being escorted to class. The escort had a smirk on his face.

"Thanks for the heads up , kid. I just made some money off of that dumb bastard. I sure won't be playing cards with him ever again," said the escort.

"He was just getting on my nerves. I can't stand the smugness he had," said Battra. The guard chuckled.

Later that evening, Battra found himself lying asleep in his cell. However, he found himself roused from his slumber. The sound of buzzing filled his cell, along with the sliding of the metallic door.

Battra raised his head, as his eyes struggled to remain open from his drowsiness. He saw that a figure was standing in the doorway of his cell.

"Hey, brat," a masculine voice sang. It took a moment, but Battra's eyes adjusted, allowing him to recognize the one who had entered his cell. It was Keno Kenpachi. The guard approach, wielding his baton in his hand, just as the cell door closed behind him. Battra barely had a moment to react, as Kenpachi ignited the baton's electric function. He suddenly began to swing the baton at the boy, causing him to cry out in pain. Battra found himself beaten by the baton. The blunt force, and the combined electric charge sent him into a state of agony.

"I'll teach you for screwing me, little shit!" said Kenpachi, as he grabbed the child by the hair and forced him against the wall, where he beat his baton against his arms. After what felt like hours, Battra found himself lying in in his cot, whimpering in pain. His skin on his upper arms and beneath his clothes had began to bruise over. There were even burns that were seared in his skin from the baton. Kenpachi stood over him, panting. He had a satisfied smile on his face. The man let out a sigh as he wiped the sweat from his brow. He knelt next to Battra, holding the ignited end of the baton near the boy's face, who instinctively recoiled back.

"You breathe a word about this, I'll hurt ya worse," said Kenpachi with a whisper. Battra said nothing. All he did was tremble around the man's cold gaze. If he wasn't sure before, now he was certain. This man was not right in his mind.

It was the next day. The children attended class and were taught a number of subjects for 8 hours straight. It was tiring, but it was much preferable than being cooped up in those cold cells all day. Plus, it was nice to see other kids around rather than a bunch of scary soldiers with guns.

While education was important, whoever was running this operation was kind enough to allow some free time for the children. They were allowed one recess a day, which lasted almost an hour. This was after lunch. The children were allowed to play in a gymnasium-like room. It was large enough to allow plenty of space. There was an area where a basketball court lied. There were spots reserved for drawing with chalk on the concrete floor, and there was an area where tables lied. Here, board games lied. There was a number activities available for the children.

Battra often found himself close to his little sister. The pair didn't care too much to interact with the other children that they've been living with. This place didn't seem ideal for social interaction. The two siblings sat at the games area as they watched as some of the other kids play.

"How can they play knowing that the lives they knew are gone?" asked Mosura, incredulous.

"I guess it's their way of trying to cope," said Battra, propping his chin on the table. The girl sighed. She looked to her brother, noticing some bruises on his upper arm.

"When did you get that?" asked Mosura. Battra cleared his throat as he forced his sleeve down as much as he could. But that was difficult, considering that he was wearing a short sleeved t-shirt.

"It's nothing. Don't worry," said Battra. Mosura frowned. She was able to see through him with just a look.

"You should tell someone. I notice that some of the guards are pretty nasty people," said Mosura. She read quite a few minds during her time here. Nasty was putting it mildly. Battra scoffed. He'd be a fool to try and tell someone what had happened to him after his experience from the previous night. He was afraid if Kenpachi would hurt other kids if he heard one of them spreading the word about last night.

"You'd have to be nasty if you could stomach pointing a gun at kids forced to stay here like prisoners," said Battra. His eyes fell upon barred balconies, overlooking the 'playground'. He saw guards walking along, their eyes on the children. In their hands were of course their rifles. It didn't make sense for them to treat children this way. Mosura sighed.

"Why is this happening?" muttered Mosura. Battra brought an arm around his sister and pulled her close. The girl leaned on his shoulder, embracing the warmth that he gave. Battra knew that the two only had each other now. With that in mind, he swore on his own soul to protect her.

While lost in thought, he took notice of two particular boys. One of them had thick, spiky brown hair that gave his head a star-like appearance. The other had a bit of a tannish skin tone. His Neighponese traits weren't very strong, meaning that he may have been interracial. They sat on a bench, not necessarily together. They just watched as the other children played.

"Hey, do you ever see those kids hang out with anyone?" asked Battra, pointing ahead. Mosura looked and saw the pair of boys to be sitting at the bench.

"I don't think so," said Mosura. As she continued to look, she saw the sadness that was in their eyes.

"I'll be back," said Mosura, before standing up. She began to walk over to the bench.

Battra just sat in silence. He watched as Mosura conversed with the boy's, unable to hear their exchange of dialogue. Battra's eyes began to wander around this facility, finding the guards to be lounging about at their posts. They conversed, leaned against railings, or even played cards. They didn't seem interested in keeping an eye on the children.

Battra noticed that Kenpachi was looking his way. The two's eyes met. The boy felt a chill in his soul as he looked into the man's eyes. He felt like he was looking into a void rather than a man. Battra felt fear. But, it wasn't caused by the glare that Kenpachi was giving him. It was the emptiness within.

Battra was knocked out his petrified state once he realized that his sister had returned. Along with those two boys that sat alone. They all took a seat.

"I don't think I've gotten your names. I'm Yasu Mosura. This is my big brother, Battra," said Mosura, a friendly smile on her face.

"My name is Riku Angirasu," greeted the brown haired boy. His tone small and sad.

"Hey. I'm Shou Rodan," greeted the red haired boy, managing to crack a smile.

"So... Rough day, huh?" asked Battra, awkwardly. He needed something to get his mind off of Kenpachi.

"Awful," said Angirasu.

"Like every other day?" asked Mosura.

"Uh huh." Rodan nodded. There was an awkward silence. The kids suddenly began to break into chuckles and laughs. Battra felt relief from tension at the sound of their own laughter.

"I know that we shouldn't pretend everything's OK, but I'm pretty bored," said Mosura, sheepishly.

"I think there are some games here that we can all play," said Battra, standing up from his seat. He began to make his way to an area, where many board games were stored. He found games that he recognized. From Shogi, to Othello. But some of these games only allowed two players. But, then the boy came across a large box. He drew it out, finding a set of bold Neighponese characters.

"Hmm. 'The Hellish Game of Life'. Never played this before," said Battra.

"Me neither. Looks crazy," said Rodan, wide eyed.

"I've played it. More than 2 people can play at a time," interjected Angirasu.

"Really? Can you teach us how?" asked Mosura. Angirasu nodded. Battra smiled as he approached with the game.

"Then let's play."

Battra panted as he found himself drenched in sweat. He found himself along with the other children to be doing intense exercises. From pushups, jumping jacks, and running laps on a track, built inside of a large room. This particular room was built to be quite large, about twice the size of his old school's gymnasium. The facility was lit up by lamps high above. In the center of the ceiling, there were windows that allowed some natural sunlight in the gymnasium. It had been so long since the boy had seen the sun's light.

In the center of the room, there was an obstacle course that was set up, inside of the track that went around the gymnasium. After these intense warmups, the children were made to run the course. This time, there were stakes. The last team to reach the goal would not have dinner. This had boosted a lot of motivation in the children to give their all. As if being cooped up in their cells were bad enough. Going to bed hungry was just another torment to be added to their new lives.

Battra grunted as he hauled himself up over a platform. He found his sister, Angirasu and Rodan to be following a bit behind. They struggled to keep up and to climb the high leveled platforms. All the while, some of the other children breezed past them. Mosura grunted as she and Rodan strained to pull Angirasu up onto the platform.

"Battra!" Mosura called. Battra looked back to the end of the course, where the other children continued to run. At the end, he found a bell to be resting on a tall pole, which they are to climb and ring to finish the course. He cursed to himself as he rushed back and helped Angirasu up.

"I'm sorry, guys! We're gonna lose because of me!" cried Angirasu.

"Just keep moving!" said Battra.

The kids continued on the course. Battra led the pack, hoping onto small platforms that were suspended above ground on rope. He hoped and skipped above the ground, which bore mats down below, should the children fall. They climbed walls, moved through narrow tubes, and slipped through cramp spaces.

"Agh!" Rodan exclaimed as he felt himself shoved aside, falling to the ground. The kid who shoved him quickly rushed further down. Battra swooped over to Rodan and helped him up to his feet.

"Don't give up! We can still do this!" said Battra.

Battra and his team continued on until they reached the final obstacle. The children had all began to climb up the metallic pole, where they rang the bell on top and hopped onto the finishing platform.

Battra hung behind, as he waited for Angirasu, Mosura and Rodan to catch up. One by one, they all began to climb up the pole. Before Battra could follow, Mosura exclaimed. He raised his head and gasped as he found the girl having lost her grip. The sweat she was drenched in and the metallic surface of the pole had caused her to slip and fall. Before she could hit the ground, she found herself hovering just inches above floor. She gasped in shock, finding her brother to be holding his hands out, trembling and wincing. He struggled to maintain his telekinesis, so he lowered her to the ground.

"You OK?" asked Battra, rushing to the girl.

"Y-Yeah. I just... Did you actually just...?" Mosura stared, wide eyed. Battra began to look at his hands, wincing as his head began to throb. He began to recall his physicals with Nakada. She had come up with another hypothesis that his psychic abilities had the ability to act as a force that could interact with physical objects. It seemed that hypothesis was correct.

The two realized that they were being passed up by the rest of the remaining children.

"Oh no!" exclaimed Mosura.

"OK, hurry up there! I'll boost you!" said Battra. Mosura rushed up to the pole and began to climb. She panted a she struggled to climb up further, her tired body threatened to give. Suddenly, Battra raised his hands, his telekinesis pushing the girl up.

"AH!' Mosura yelped as she was pushed up to the top of the pole. She quickly rung the bell and hopped onto the last platform. Battra began to climb the pole himself. But before he could climb further, he felt his ankle grabbed. The boy cried out as he was pulled off and thrown to the ground. He groaned as he lied on his back. He found a boy to be climbing in his place. Battra wasn't going to let him get away with that.

Battra grunted as he grabbed the boy and pulled him down. The two began to throw punches at each other. Both growled and snarled as they rolled along the ground.

"Battra!" exclaimed Mosura in horror.

"Come on! Kick his ass so we can win!" shouted one of the other children, from the attacker's team. The children hooted and shouted as they watched the two boys below fight.

"Should we stop this?" asked one of the guards, overlooking the fight. The drill sergeant merely kept a stoic look.

"No, let 'em fight for it. It's what we're training them for," said the drill sergeant.

Battra found himself at a disadvantage. The boy he fought had some pounds over him, along with height. Being a larger kid allowed him to overpower Battra in terms of strength. The raven haired boy growled as he glared at his opponent, who came charging with a fist raised. His psychic powers began to work against him. The larger boy cried out as he clutched his head and dropped to his knees. His head felt like it was being squeezed and stretched. Battra kept up his psychic attack. However, the larger boy shouted as he pushed through his pain and shoved Battra off of the platform they stood on.

Mosura screamed in horror, as her brother plummeted down to the matts below. He slammed onto the ground on his back. Battra groaned weakly as he lied on the ground. It wasn't a very long drop, but it was high enough that could cause injury to a child. With the augmentations, Battra managed to fall without breaking any bones or having serious trauma. But, it certainly wasn't a soft landing either.

The boy that had knocked him down quickly climbed up the pole, before ringing the bell. The boy sighed in relief, while the rest of the children just stared wide eyed, as Battra lied on the ground below. A medical team rushed over to the boy. Mosura bit her lip, a whimper escaping her.

The day soon came to an end. The children found themselves back in their cells for the night. Meanwhile, Nakada found herself in a room, glaring at the drill Sergeant.

"What you did was irresponsible and appalling! You're lucky that neither were seriously injured!" said Nakada.

"Don't get emotional, doctor. This is what they're training for," said the Drill Sergeant. Nakada narrowed her eyes. She had to refrain from making an outburst at the man's words.

"Drill Sergeant, these are not machines! These are children! And I expect you to take care of them. Meaning to take precaution to avoid incidents such as this! Otherwise, Director Onyx will hear about this!" said Nakada. The Drill Sergeant furrowed his brows.

"Let's get one thing straight, doctor. I don't take orders from you. My job is to turn these children into lethal soldiers that can bring down Lucky Dragon and other threats as grand. Your job is to run checkups and keep track of development. Do not mistake these children for your own. Otherwise, it will be I who informs the Director of a concern," said the drill Sergeant. The two were deadlocked in a staring contest.

"Just make sure that they don't actually kill each other, lest you find yourself short on soldiers," Nakada spat.

"Get out of my office," growled the drill sergeant. Nakada merely turned and stepped out of the office. She slammed the door shut and stormed through the hall. She wondered how she found herself working with such an inhuman bastard.

Later, Nakada began to make her way to one of the cell blocks. On her journey, she recalled the new data that she was able to gain. After looking over the two boys involved in the scuffle, she found out Battra's psychic abilities could be used offensively. From the other boy's testimony, Battra may have used his mental abilities to inflict mental pain. Meaning that whatever pain the child felt was all in his head. That may prove troublesome as he continues to develop.

Nakada found herself making her way towards a cell. She took a breath as she peered through a narrow slot. She found Battra to be lying on his side in bed.

"Yasu-kun?" called Nakada, her voice gentle.

"Go away." Battra spoke, coldly.

"Are you still in pain? If you are, all you need to do is tell me," said Nakada. The boy said nothing.

"I... I thought I'd leave something for you. As an apology for what happened earlier." Nakada reached into her pocket and drew out a sealed chocolate bar. She slipped the candy through the slot and allowed it to drop. Battra raised his head, finding it by the sealed door.

"Don't tell anyone. It'll be our secret." Nakada whispered, offering a playful wink. The boy let out a small, gracious smile.

"Goodnight, dear," said Nakada, before sealing the slot closed. She sighed, a frown growing on her face. She was warned about forming attachments in this job. But, it was difficult when working with numerous children every day. These conditions would not be good for their overall mental health. So, she had to do what she could, so that these children would remain humane. Not cold hearted machines.

The weeks rolled by, turning into months. The children found themselves continuously educated by teachers in a single sealed classroom. Equish may have been the least tiring and more enjoyable of subjects for the children to learn. Considering this was one of the biggest requirements for them.

Just like the classes, physical education was also growing more intense. The children found themselves still running obstacle courses, enduring long runs, and other exercises. The Drill Sergeant was callous, driving the children to work harder. He gave no sympathy to any child who whined or complained. If there was any of that, or any back talk, the Drill Sergeant ordered the child to drop to the ground and give a number of pushups. The reps grew more every time the child complained.

During 'Physical Education', it wasn't uncommon for there to be incidents. Children often found themselves getting hurt, tiring out completely, some even getting into fights during a competitive exercise with their next meal on the line. Everything that Nakada had tried to warn against went ignored. It also didn't help that now the children were participating in combat training.

"AH!" Mosura cried out as she tripped and fell to the ground. She whimpered as she clutched her foot.

"Mosura!" Battra cried, as he, Rodan and Angirasu rushed over to the girl.

"Yasu-chan, what's wrong?!" asked Rodan.

"M-My ankle! It hurts!" cried Mosura, tearing up.

"Hey! What's all of this?!" the Drill Sergeant stormed over.

"She's hurt, Drill Sergeant!" cried Angirasu. The man looked at the whimpering girl, who held her foot, weeping. His expression was cold.

"Medic," the Drill Sergeant called, his tone cold. Battra furrowed his brows, as a man rushed over, carrying the girl away from the track. Battra began to follow.

"Cadet, where do you think you're going?" questioned the Drill Sergeant, his tone stern.

"To check on my sister. Sir." Battra responded. Though he had to force himself to address the man respectfully. Truth be told, he disliked him the most, second to Keno Kenpachi.

"The medic has her. Now unless you want to add more laps, I suggest you all get back to running!" barked the Drill Sergeant.

"Sir, yes sir!" The children cried, before returning to running. Battra merely furrowed his brows, eyes narrowed at the adult. He began to run back onto the track. The Drill Sergeant held a hard expression as he watched the boy. He began to make his way to the side, where he found Kenpachi to be standing.

"Kids. Always testing your patience," said Kenpachi.

"Insubordination is something that we can't tolerate. Especially with them," said the Drill Sergeant.

"Well, you make them do pushups and force them to clean the quarters and barracks. What more can you do to discipline a misbehaving brat?" asked Kenpachi.

"Perhaps a classic approach is needed. I hope that you're willing and able?"

Kenpachi merely smirked. He patted his baton that hung on his hip.

"No skin off my nose. Just make sure you keep the doc off my back."

Later that evening, Battra found himself lying in his bed, staring up at the metallic ceiling. Fortunately, they were allowing Mosura to sit out future exercises due to her injury for awhile. She would still have to attend class, however.

The boy looked over his side, where a small empty cup lied. It once contained a 'medication' that they've been giving to him and Mosura as of late. Twice a day, morning and evening, they took this drug. Nakada claimed it was to help with any pain they may experience with their advanced cognitive abilities. But, Battra knew better.

The truth was that it was meant to suppress their psychic abilities. While MONARCH was training them to be soldiers, they actually feared his potential. But he wondered what they'd have to fear if they were using him for the good of the world.

Nonetheless, Battra took the medication. There was no sense in getting in trouble over it, especially when he's being constantly monitored in his cell.

The boy sighed heavily. With the rate of injuries and incidents occurring, Battra wondered if any of them were going to make it. He was starting to think that a life of homelessness would be preferable to this.

The door to his cell suddenly opened. Battra raised his head, his eyes widening. Kenpachi stepped inside, meeting him with a smirk.

"Hey, brat. The Drill Sergeant hasn't been too happy with your attitude as of late. He's hoping that I can help fix that." Kenpachi chuckled as he raised his baton. Electricity sparked to life at the end of the baton, crackling in the air.

It was another day. Battra found himself sitting on a bench in silence. His expression was hard, as he stared across the training hall. He found Kenpachi to be conversing. The boy instinctively clenched his teeth. Memories from the previous night were still fresh in his mind. Even his burns and bruises beneath his shirt felt as though they were just inflicted on him.

"Cadet Yasu, you're up!" barked the Drill Sergeant. Battra let out a long exhale through his nostrils before rising to his feet. He made his way to the square may, where he found another child. It was the large boy who had knocked him off the obstacle course. Just what he needed. An excuse to hit someone.

The two boys suddenly rushed towards each other. They sent jabs and kicks at each other. They drew from muscle memory and the official training that they had been going through. Battra countered his opponent with a right hook, sending him staggering. He then grabbed his opponent by the arm and forced him to the ground. With his legs locked around his arm, Battra pinned the boy to the floor, as he pulled. His opponent shouted as he mustered up his strength and managed to raise the raven haired boy into the air, before slamming him back down.

Battra found himself rolling away from his opponent, who had size and strength over him. Not to mention pain tolerance. Battra winced as he felt his torso ache and burn terribly. The combat training did him no favors. But, the boy persevered.

The boy lunged for his foe, swinging his fist at him. However, the opponent merely caught him by the wrist. He forced Battra's arm to the side and sent a powerful kick to the boy's gut, sending him flying to the edge of the mat. Battra wheezed as he clutched his gut.

Meanwhile, the guards and Drill Sergeant watched from the sidelines. They observed as Battra forced himself up, still wheezing. The two boys returned to fighting, both attempting to overpower the other. But, the larger boy seemed to have had the advantage.

"Man, look at how those kids move. It's almost inhuman," said a guard, in awe.

Battra panted as he found himself staggering. He cried out as his foe knocked him off of his feet. The raven haired boy lied on his back, exhausted. He cried out as a boot stepped on his chest, sending more pain into his body, as the heel grinded on his burns and bruises hidden beneath. He glared at the Drill Sergeant, who looked down on him without a shred of sympathy. All he had was disappointment.

"Use your martial arts training, boy! You may be getting faster and stronger, but there will always be someone who better!" barked the Drill Sergeant. Battra growled as the man stepped off of him, leaving the mat. The boy staggered to his feet, clenching his fists as he glared at the Drill Sergeant, who had his back turned to him. How tempting it was to run at him and pounce, like a predator in the jungle. But, the boy restrained himself. He staggered off of the mat and sat himself down onto the bench, where he watched the other children participate in their hand to hand combat training.

8 Years Before Nightmare Moon's Return...

The year seemed to have rolled by quickly. The children had moved up in their class, studying more advanced subjects that were suitable for their age and progress. Often times, Battra would occupy his down time in his cell by getting some studying done. With the knowledge he was gaining, he was starting to advance faster than the rest of his peers. Honestly, occupying his time studying felt more productive and much more stimulating.

Battra noticed Mosura to be groaning as she sat at the desk next him, holding her side. He leaned close.

"What's wrong?" whispered Battra.

"I've just been hurting today. I don't know why." Mosura whispered back.

"Maybe you need to use the bathroom," said Battra. The girl grimaced.

"Maybe." She raised her hand, catching her math teacher's attention.

"Excuse me, Sensei. I need to use the restroom," said Mosura.

"OK. Would one of you escort her?" asked the teacher. One of the guards stiffened. He groaned in annoyance.

"Ugh. Fine. Hurry up," said the soldier. Mosura winced as she stood up, holding her side. She followed the soldier out of the classroom. Battra sighed heavily. Things never seemed to change. The children were treated as mere nuisances by the guards. But, that wouldn't be so bad if not for what goes on when not many are looking. Battra himself had experienced abuse by a couple of the people who run this asylum. Mainly, Keno Kenpachi.

Kenpachi seemed to really have it out for him in particular. Battra couldn't fathom why though. He surely couldn't have been still sore about the card game incident. It didn't seem rational. But, rational may be lost on him. Battra always had sense a bad vibe from him. He couldn't explain it, but Battra suspected that he enjoyed inflicting pain. It seemed to be the only logical reason as to why he wouldn't hesitate to beat him. Even when the bastard Drill Sergeant arranged a 'special' type of disciplinary action for him, Kenpachi was always the one to administrate it himself. But what Battra couldn't figure out is why.

Soon, Mosura was brought back to the classroom. With her was not the guard that she left with. Instead, it was Kenpachi. Battra felt knots in his stomach. The teacher bore an odd look.

"Where's the Corporal?"

"Ah! The cap wanted to see him. He'll be back later. I just made sure this one got back," said Kenpachi with a chuckle. Battra looked over his shoulder, his eyes narrowed. Mosura made her way back to her seat, her eyes downcast. Battra noticed that the girl was pale, trembling like a leaf. Her body language was that of defense, as she held her arms and sat low in her seat. The boy clenched his teeth, as his heart raced.

It was recess. By now, the children appeared to have been growing fast. While 10 and 11 years of age, they were showing early signs of puberty. An effect of the mutagenic process which seemed to have been accelerating hormone production for growth.

This has allowed for P.E. to become more intense. As the Drill Sergeant thought it necessary to take advantage of the children's early development.

The Mutant 4, comprised of Battra, Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu, found themselves at the game area as usual. They were playing the Hellish Game of Life, which had become a favorite among the group. The kids were playing, but Mosura sat in silence as she held her arms.

"Mosura-chan, it's your turn," said Rodan. The girl flinched as her name was called. She began to spin the dial, which landed on a number. She then began to half heartedly move her piece.

"Um.... You have to pick a card," said Angirasu.

"Guys, I think I'll sit this one out today," said Mosura, her tone small. The boys looked at each other in confusion. Battra looked to his sister in concern.

"Mosura, are you OK?" asked Battra.

"Are you still in pain? Maybe you should ask for a nurse," said Angirasu.

"N-No, it's not that. I uh..." Mosura was about to speak but stopped. The girl whimpered as she lowered her head to the table.

"It's nothing..." muttered Mosura. Battra frowned. He didn't know what was wrong, but he knew that something was bothering his sister. The more he thought of it, the more anxious he grew.

"Hey, did you guys hear what happened?" whispered Rodan.

"Hear what?" asked Angirasu.

"Do you know Takino-chan?" asked Rodan, motioning his head to a girl, who sat by a wall alone, her knees held close to herself.

"What about her?" asked Battra.

"Well, I heard that she was... Well..." Rodan appeared hesitant to speak.

"What?" asked Angirasu, confused. Mosura raised her head, her eyes full of dread. Her telepathy had registered what the boy was trying to say.

"Some creep touched her," said Mosura. Battra and Angirasu looked at the girl incredulously. Then they looked to Rodan for confirmation.

"Yeah... Thanks, Mosura-chan. I wasn't sure how to put it," said Rodan.

"Please don't thank me for that," said Mosura. Battra raised a brow at her.

"That's horrible. Who was it?" asked Angirasu.

"No clue. But I heard that it might have been one of the guards," said Rodan.

"You mean they haven't even found anyone to punish?" asked Angirasu in disbelief. Battra scoffed.

"Why would they? This place is crawling with scumbags. I wouldn't put it past them," said Battra. Mosura whimpered. Battra grimaced. He had a knot in his gut at his sister's behavior. She had been this way since she got back from the bathroom an hour ago.

"Mosu, if you ever need to talk-"

"I'm fine!" said Mosura, slamming her fists on the table. This startled the boys. Mosura looked away.

"Sorry. I guess I'm grouchy because of the pain. I'll see if I can be excused from class for the rest of the day," said Mosura.

"Yeah, good idea."

Battra clenched his teeth. Now, he was certain that something was wrong with the girl. He didn't have to peak into her head, nor did he have to press further with questions. He looked over his shoulder, his eyes narrowed on Kenpachi, who was conversing with one of the other guards. The Transmutant's hand clenched into a fist, trembling.

Later that evening, Battra found himself lying in his cell. His eyes were closed, as he slumbered. However, the waking world kept him tethered. He began to toss and turn. It was impossible to sleep. Not with the events of today burned into his mind. His sister was frightened. She tried her best not to show it but it was futile. She tried to keep it secretive, but Battra was able to put two and two together.

Battra gritted his teeth as he buried his face into his pillow, trying to sleep. But, his conscience nagged him. It warned him of the danger that lurked. His sister wasn't going to speak about whatever happened. The boy didn't care what Kenpachi did to him, but the thought of him hurting his dear little sister made his blood boil. This was a terrible place to be in. No longer was he accepting of the conditions. They were growing more unbearable by the day. Something had to be done. He had to protect his sister.

The sound of Mosura's screams suddenly filled the boy's mind. He shot up with a gasp, having registered the telepathy that was broadcasted through the air. He began to fear the worse, especially when the alarm began to blare. Battra began to beat his fists on the cell door, but was met with a static shock.

"Hey! What's going on?!" Battra cried. But, no answer came from the intercom. He continued to beat his fists against the door, pushing through the sparks that jolted against him. He could only think about his sister, who may very well have been in danger. He continued on but to no avail.

Suddenly, the door opened. Battra's expression hardened once he found Kenpachi to be standing outside, along with a couple of other guards. All had their batons drawn.

"Cut that shit out unless you want another beating!" shouted Kenpachi, igniting his baton.

Without thinking, Battra suddenly lunged for the man, tackling him to the ground. The boy gave blood curdling cries as he began to attack Kenpachi, not missing a beat with his quick and strong strikes. He was in a blind rage. All he could think of was the abuse he was put through by this man, and the sister that was in trouble. During this, he subconsciously began to peer into Kenpachi's mind.

Battra was able to see the memories of this man. Battra saw his life as a boy, who he himself was abused. Abused by his own family. He was beaten, screamed at, locked in a room, things that no parent should do to their child.

During his assault, Battra was able to see more visions. This man hated his mother the most. A pink haired woman, with eyes dead like a fish. She often belittled the father, who was older than the woman himself. His youth had been passing faster than the woman's, who maintained her looks. All of this was done in front of Kenpachi. But that was just the tip of the iceberg.

To make up for her lack of satisfaction from her older husband, the mother often sought to satisfy herself on a young teenage Kenpachi. The images were quick, but Battra was able to understand what he saw. He saw a child's innocence being robbed by his own mother. Someone who was supposed to love and protect him.

The images continued, with the boy finding himself as an elder brother. He too had a sister. But, he was never close to her. In fact, he often kept to himself, away from the girl. But, the little sister always flocked to him, like a duckling. But, the brother would rarely reciprocate affection for her, who's hair and eyes reminded him much of his mother's.

It wasn't until Kenpachi grew older was he able to get away from that unloving house. But, he brought demons along with him. Battra was able to see the more recent events. He sensed the rush Kenpachi got whenever he beat him. In a flash, Battra was able to see the long, unnerving stares he had at the young girls in this facility. Among them being Mosura.

The visions were suddenly caught up. Battra found himself yanked off of Kenpachi by the other two guards, who held the boy back. Kenpachi wiped the blood from his nose, his face having grown swollen.

"YOU BASTARD! I WON'T LET YOU-" Battra was suddenly struck in the face by the soldier's baton. Kenpachi began to beat him with his baton, while the other guards kept him in place.

"Not so tough are ya? HUH?!" Koizumi struck the boy again.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

Kenpachi stopped and turned to find a horrified Nakada to be standing just down the hall. The guard merely pointed his baton at her with a harsh glare.

"GET YOU'RE ASS BACK TO YOUR OFFICE, YOU FUCKING EGGHEAD!" Kenpachi then turned and went back to beating Battra. Nakada rushed over, before latching onto the man's arm.

"LEAVE HIM ALONE!" Nakada shouted. Kenpachi merely shoved her back and went back to beating Battra.

"I'm done! Toss him back in!" Kenpachi shouted, before holstering his baton. The two guards hurled the boy back in his cell, before sealing it shut. Nakada staggered to her feet, but was shoved out of the way by Kenpachi.

"Move! Stupid bitch!" Kenpachi barked as he stormed through the hall, followed by the other two guards.

"One of the subjects breached containment! Initiate lockdown!" a voice on Nakada's COM shouted, frantic. The woman gasped as she heard the sound of a loud inhuman shriek in the air.

Several days had passed after that night. Onyx found himself at his desk in his office, off site of the facility where these new 'super soldiers' were being held. He had a hard expression as he sat, staring at a radio. His hand gripped the small hand held microphone, a rather square-like object, connected to the radio.

"I thought that your team solved the problem with Lucky Dragon and Alpha. Why is it that I'm getting reports of transmutation from some of the subjects?!"

News of the incident of one of the subjects going on a rampage in the facility quickly reached him as soon it had happened. As if that wasn't bad enough, more reports of other subjects transforming into creatures were reaching his desk as well. If not for the staff being on guard after the incident with the one codenamed, 'Angel', Onyx feared that it would have led to another Alpha and Lucky Dragon incident. He was not pleased with the failure of the geneticists' attempt to rectify the problem with these new subjects.

"Director, we may just be at a dead-end. It seems that there's nothing that we can do about transmutation if we're enhancing them through foreign genetic templates as these. It's like this is the natural outcome of rewriting their genetic structure with the material," said Nakada, over the radio.

"As if we didn't have enough trouble with the adults. Have there been any behavioral changes in the subjects that showed signs of transmutation?" asked Onyx.

"There have been minor increases in aggression and aversions to bright lights. But, we're keeping them sedated. We've managed to get the subjects to change back and have confined them to their cells for now," said Nakada. Onyx sighed. It wasn't the best news, but at least it wasn't getting worse. Still, they couldn't be too careful.

"I want all of the children confined to their cells until further notice. No one is allowed out," said Onyx.

"B-But sir, I don't think that's the best course of action. We may have better results if we allow them to continue as normal. They've already been through-"

"This is not up for debate, Doctor! You are to follow my orders! I am not going to allow another one of these things to run loose out in the world and jeopardize this project! Do not let your personal feelings get in the way of this!" Onyx barked over the COM.

"Understood, sir," said Nakada.

"Over and out," growled Onyx, before placing the microphone onto the radio. He sighed heavily, rubbing his brows. He was beginning to have second thoughts about allowing this woman to remain at this facility. As of late, he's been getting reports of her hampering the progress for the project. But unfortunately, her bleeding heart may have been what is keeping at least a number of these children in line. Well, all save for one.

Onyx cleared his throat as he began to turn the dial on the radio. Once he found the channel that he desired, he picked up the microphone.

"Come in. Do you read?" asked Onyx. The radio crackled.

"I read you, Director." A voice responded.

"I've received a report from one of the guards at the facility. He claims that 'Night Angel' has demonstrated aggression and may prove to be hazardous. I want the subject removed from his usual routine and transferred with the adults," said Onyx.

"The failed subjects? Are you sure?" asked the voice, confused.

"Of course. He's a failure as well," said Onyx, his expression cold.

"Understood. We'll move him right away," said the voice.

In Onyx's eyes, any subject that shows anything similar to Lucky Dragon and proved to be too much of a danger to MONARCH was deemed a failed experiment. The adults were tested on first before they resorted to kidnapping children. They thought it'd be easier to indoctrinate and control them at such a younger age. They may even get better results in their development if they had yet to hit puberty. But, Onyx had to consider going after younger subjects. The children were still too old. Battra had proved to be a liability.

For now, the boy would be moved away from the other children. He'll have to see how the project develops for the others. But, the boy might still be able to serve a purpose after all, even if it's not as a soldier.

The sound of a loud buzzing filled the air. Then came the screech and grind of metal, along with the grinding of gears.

Battra winced as he emerged from a dark corridor, the bright lights putting a strain on his eyes. The boy found himself in another large room. It almost reminded him of the room that he and the other children were allowed in during recess. However, there were many adults that resided here instead of children.

There was a basketball court, and a separate area where gym equipment lied. From benches, weights, all for muscle building. Battra found himself walking close to the walls, growing anxious. A number of these adults were large and rather intimidating. Some bore tattoos that covered their arms or faces. Battra felt like he was shipped to a common prison for criminals.

The boy was eyed by the rather stern looking men. Battra gulped as he retreated to an area, where several tables lied. The boy took a seat, alone. This was his life now. He was a prisoner. Or maybe he always was, and it took today for him to realize it.

The boy spent the hour isolated from the adults. There was a loud buzz that alerted the prisoners that it was time to return to their cells. Battra made his way to his cell. He warily eyed the guards that stood above. They looked to be more focused compared to the other guards that watched the children. He doubt they'd go easy on him just because he was a kid.

Battra noticed a corridor that ran through this great room. At the end was a much larger and heavier metallic door. Curiosity had the child, as his stare lingered far too long.

"GET IN YOUR CELL!" A guard shouted. Battra was startled out of his wits. He rushed to the small corridor in the wall, leading to his cell. He entered, allowing the door to seal closed behind him.

Battra deeply frowned as he found himself in a much smaller cell. There was only a single bed and toilet inside. Before, he had access to some books to occupy his time. Not anymore. The boy lied himself down in his bed, sniffling as he began to tear up.

A couple of days had passed. This whole time, Battra kept to himself. He often watched as the adults squeezed in as much exercise as they could.

It didn't make sense, considering that they were all surely doomed to die here, never to see the light of day again. But, it may have been the best stimulation that they were going to get in the day.

As Battra sat, he noticed a man to be approaching. He had some scarring over his brow, with eyes close to a dead fish. His hair was unkempt, along with his beard and mustache. He almost looked like a bum from the streets of the city. The man had a strong build, much like the other men here. But, he barely compared to some, who had much larger, almost inhuman builds.

"Is this seat taken?" asked the man, his voice gravelly. Battra avoided looking the stranger in the eye. His anxiety threatened to overwhelm him and his fortitude.

"N-No." Battra answered. The man took a seat, saying nothing.

"Goro." The man spoke.

"Huh?" Battra looked over at the man in confusion.

"Call me, 'Goro'." The man repeated.

"Oh. Uh, Yasu Battra." The boy looked away. Goro nodded.

"What's a child doing in a place like this?" asked Goro.

"I... I don't know. I was orphaned when my parents were murdered. MONARCH saved me and others, but they were trying to make us soldiers. Next thing I knew, I was moved here."

The man met the boy with a mortified look. It was an expression that made the boy uneasy. It could only mean that he knew something that he didn't.

"So that's why they did this to us," said Goro, a grimace on his face.

"You mean they... They 'augmented' you people too?" asked Battra. He noticed a collar-like device on the man's neck. In fact, there was one on everybody. Battra himself had to start wearing one as of late.

"Ah, so you figured it out? Yes, it's why we have these collars. They're supposed to keep some of our more volatile traits suppressed, but I don't see why they'd use children. Your story doesn't add up," said Goro.

"What do you mean?" asked Battra.

"It's not like they asked us to participate in their experiments of our own free will. Most of us here were from prisons," said Goro. Battra had a look of discomfort. That explained why everyone here looked quite scary.

"Wh-What were you in prison for?" asked Battra, hesitant. Goro scratched at his head with a grumble.

"Well, it's... I was helping the Yakuza smuggle illicit items," said Goro. Battra's eyes widened.

"You're Yakuza?!"

"No, no. I was just a lowly thug with no future and a lack of self-respect. A real dirt bag. I got caught and was sent to prison. I didn't rat out a single person. This happened years ago. I was promised time off my sentence if I agreed to what was sold to me as 'medical research'. Little did I know they were turning me into a freak and planned to throw away the key." Goro sighed heavily. He looked to the boy with a light frown.

"If they were willing to lie about that, imagine what else they'd lie about," said Goro.

Battra was overcome with a sense of dread. Could MONARCH have been hiding more from him then he realized? The more he thought of it, the less sense the story sold to him began to make. Who would approve of such a thing as unethical experimentation on mere children, let alone inmates from a prison? Why is it that they've done all of their training in doors and never once step foot outside? More questions began to prod at the boy.

"All of this to fight only one monster?" asked Battra.

"Monster?" asked Goro.

"The whole reason why they did these things to us is because they wanted to destroy Lucky Dragon. You've heard of it right?" asked Battra. Goro hummed to himself. He was familiar of the rumors that had reached him in prison. It seemed too incredible for him to believe at the time. But with everything's that's happened, and the fact that this boy seemed way more familiar with these cryptids had sold him.

"If that's the case, then what'll become of you when it's gone?" asked Goro. Battra grimaced.

"I... I had never thought of that."

A couple of days passed. During this time, Battra had spent the time out of his cell with Goro. The man was a rather solitary individual. But, he seemed to be keen on keeping the boy company. All that they did to pass the time was play whatever board game they could get their hands on in this place. There were cards and mainly two player games such as Othello and others. But, no sign of The Hellish Game of Life, much to Battra's disappointment.

Today, the pair was playing a game of checkers. Goro had thought it would be a much more friendly game for someone of Battra's age. As the two took turns to move their pieces, Battra looked to the ominous dark corridor that lied far from the other much smaller corridors.

"Hey, there's a cell down that dark corridor, right? Is there someone living in there?" asked Battra, curious. Goro paused, a grimace on his face.

"Yes, but we don't exactly talk about that corridor here," said Goro.

"Why not?" asked Battra, eyebrow cocked.

"The prisoners kept there are... Well, let's just say that the rest of us lucked out compared to the ones locked up beyond that door," said Goro, appearing nervous. Battra couldn't help but feel discomfort. Goro's aura was just radiating with nervousness that it was beginning to affect the boy himself.

"Rumor among the guards is that they were trying to get rid of the unwanted traits that have appeared in us. It apparently backfired in the worst way possible," said Goro.

"Have you ever seen them?" asked Battra.

"None of us have. But, we've heard them with our sensitive hearing. And what we heard, certainly didn't sound human," said Goro, ominously. Battra gulped.

Time passed. The days went on, with Battra living among these prisoners. As always, Goro kept him company. He had a comforting presence. While he was someone with a bad past, he didn't seem like a malevolent man. In fact, he seemed like a rather stoic and calm individual. The boy had a hard time picturing him as a low life thug. Prison may have made him grow, he thought.

The two continued playing a board game as always. This time, it was Othello. During this, the sound of a commotion rung in the air.

The sound of shouting drew the attention of Battra and Goro. They found two of the prisoners to be slugging each other. The pair fought, drawing a crowd of the other prisoners.

"Oh boy. There they go again. This damned place is too small for enemies to live in," said Goro in dismay.

"I... I think I'll head back into my cell early today," said Battra as he stood up.

"Wait, kid. Steer clear of that crowd. Any moment, those guards will start doing crowd control," said Goro.

"Then I'll just have to be quick!" said Battra, before jogging passed the mob that formed. All the while, the guards were beginning to scramble to 'deescalate' the situation.

As the boy passed the crowd, his sights fell upon the entrance to his open cell. He was about to make his way towards it, but his curiosity began to act up. He looked to his cell briefly, before making his way to the dark corridor. The boy ventured into the dark place, as the guards began to make their way down to control the crowd.

The child approached the large metallic door, feeling his stomach in knots. He eventually made his way closer to the door, where he peered through a narrow slot. Inside, he saw only darkness. There didn't seem to be any living thing in sight. But, he heard the rattling of chains, which slithered through the shadows like metallic serpents. What little light managed to pass through reflected along the surface of the chains, as they pulled deeper into the darkness, disappearing from sight.

Battra kept his breathing shallow. He stared into the dark abyss, waiting for something to show its face.

"Who goes there?" A gravelly, masculine voice spoke from the darkness. The boy recoiled with a gasp, stepping away from the heavy door. The boy heard a muffled chuckle, coming from the door. Something truly was living in there.

"Let me get a good look at you. It's been so long since I've seen another face," said the voice. Battra gulped as he trembled. The boy felt himself compelled to humor the entity. His curiosity was much too great. He only hoped that it wouldn't get him killed.

Battra hesitantly opened the slot, peering through. He heard heavy footsteps, and the rattling and grazing of chains. The boy saw a figure to have emerged, but was unable to make it out. But, it was clearly a large figure.

"Hmm. A child? How wicked of MONARCH," said the figure.

"W-wait are-"

Battra was interrupted as the ringing of a bell filled the air. He winced at the sound. It looked like the guards were having the prisoners return to their cells early today.

"You better go, lest you find yourself in trouble," said the voice. Battra closed the slot and rushed out of the corridor. He slipped passed the large number of prisoners, as they began to flock to their cells. The boy joined them, reaching his cell.

Later that evening, Battra found himself reminiscing on earlier. While frightened, he couldn't help but feel drawn to the mysterious figure. He wondered just what was his story, and why was he contained in such a way.

The more the boy thought of it, the more unable he could sleep. The child doubted that he could get any rest for the night at this rate. So, he did the one thing that could occupy hm.

The boy closed his eyes and focused. His ears rung, as his brain emitted a pulse, seeking those who were near. He was able to detect multiple beings, but his telepathy was focusing on one single entity. It took a moment, but he managed to detect it.

'Can you hear me?' thought Battra. There was a moment of silence.

"Yes...." a familiar, gravelly voice filled the boy's mind. It was the entity from the cell. The boy gulped, feeling dread as he remained telepathically connected to him. Whatever this being had been through, it was must have been terrible if Battra was able to sense it.

"How are you speaking to me when I cannot see you?" asked the voice.

'I am a telepath. I'm broadcasting my thoughts to you,' said Battra.

"I see. A most impressive gift," said the voice.

'More like a curse. It's hard to shut the voices out. I know the thoughts of some of the people here, and it makes me sick,' thought Battra.

"What is your name, boy?" asked the voice.

'Yasu Battra,' the boy replied.

"Yasu-kun, I know exactly how you feel. They took away your entire world, they forced a change onto you that would make you an outcast to society. You had no say. But, they would sooner ostracize you because of something that was out of your control," said the voice.

It was as though the figure was reading Battra's own thoughts himself. Everything he described was true. He knew that deep inside, he wasn't right. Something in him was inhuman, and it felt like it was growing worse as the days go by. He was never allowed to consent to the life that had led him here. It was all done on a whim, for the interests of others. Battra wasn't even sure if his purpose was to truly destroy monsters.

'You've read me like a book,' thought Battra, solemn.

"Fret not, child. So long as we stand together, we shall overcome this lot," said the voice.

'Together? But how? How could we possibly escape this prison?' thought Battra, incredulous.

"Trust in me, Yasu-kun. For I shall liberate us all from this wretched place," said the voice. Battra grimaced. He wasn't sure if he could trust this mysterious person. But, what other choice did he have? For some reason though, he couldn't get a good peek into his mind. All he did was draw a blank when he tried. Never had Battra encountered this before. He must have had some kind of mental resistance of some sort that Battra didn't fully understand. But whatever the case, Battra only had one chance to protect his sister. He feared for her safety, knowing that Kenpachi was out there.

'What do I call you?' thought Battra.

"You may call me, Destoroyah," said the voice.

Much time had passed. During this, Battra had kept up his habit with hanging around Goro throughout the time period that the prisoners were allowed to roam. And during after hours, the boy often found himself telepathically communicating with the one called, Destoroyah.

Their conversations weren't anything special. Rather, it was the mysterious person prodding the boy for questions. Typical things such as the boy's upbringing or what his life was like before this imprisonment. Battra humored him and in return, learned a great deal of information that he had never been told himself.

'So you were there with the Alpha and Lucky Dragon?' asked Battra.

"Yes. They wouldn't tell you of course because I was created to destroy the two by MONARCH itself. I escaped, and found myself allying with them. But alas, they found us. Alpha fell in battle, and I was captured. I do not know what became of Lucky Dragon," said Destoroyah.

'So it was just one that they were looking for. But why would they need us to destroy just one person? If Alpha wasn't a match, then what's the point of having us here?' thought Battra.

"For power. It's the only thing that matters in this world. The weakest animal gets devoured by the largest and strongest one. We are the weak animals at the mercy of large predators," said Destoroyah. Battra deeply frowned. A rather nihilistic way at looking at the world. But, it was a look that Battra felt himself compelled to believe.

'Destoroyah, who were you in your old life?' thought Battra.

"Ah. I was a great warrior back when Neighpon still retained its ways. Before the filth of foreign influence came and tainted us. I led loyal men who were willing to die in battle at my command. But, I lost that when we went to war with a rival that our Lord saw as a threat. I was lost, left to live out as a ronin as many other samurai after the intrusion of the foreign powers," said Destoroyah, his tone full of bitterness.

'Looks like MONARCH sought out people that the nation wouldn't care or notice missing,' thought Battra.

"Of course. The fools are too busy with their precious progress to notice those of us who are being preyed upon by the malevolent forces," said Destoroyah.

Time continued on. The days became weeks. The weeks turned into months. During this time, Battra had pretty much settled into his prison. Disdain and bitterness being sowed by the new company that he had through Destoroyah. But he found some breaks from those feelings when he finally managed to focus his telepathy to Mosura.

After finishing his communication with Destoroyah, he ended his nights with a brief and short telepathic communication with his dear sister. He yearned to see her face again, not satisfied with the voice that traveled into his head.

'We're worse off here compared to you. The prisoners can't stand each other, and I have to take care to avoid them at all costs. They set their sights on anyone who looks at them the wrong way' thought Battra.

'It isn't right! They shouldn't have put you there with such people!' Mosura's thoughts came to Battra, along with feelings of despair.

'I know. But, these people don't care about us. They never have,' thought Battra.

'What about Nakada-san?' asked Mosura. Battra paused. Out of everyone in this cursed place, she seemed to have been the most kind and caring. Even going as far as to try and help get Kenpachi off of his back. But, she has yet to try and get his situation sorted out. Did she even care, or was it out of her control?

'I don't know. But, I'd be careful and not trust her either if I were you,' thought Battra. He then perked up as he heard the sound of his cell opening up. His eyes widened in shock as he found a familiar man to be standing, carrying a baton in hand, as it sparked with electricity.

"Miss me?" asked Kenpachi.

3 Years Before Nightmare Moon's Return...

Battra found himself sitting against the wall to his cell. His eyes were cold and dead as he sat in silence. He had grown in his years. His body had developed faster than most teenagers. He kept himself in shape by performing push-ups in his cell, as suggested by Destoroyah, if using the work out equipment would prove to be too troublesome for him. After all, the other prisoners he was forced to remain with were the aggressive bunch.

The boy spent his years growing more disillusioned with the world he lived in. How could children be forgotten and left to be fed to such an insidious institution that saw them nothing more than assets rather than human beings? Even he and the prisoners had some rights.

The food was starting to become less filling as of late. Being confined to this place without being able to feel the sun on his face, or the wind in his hair was threatening to drive him mad. Humans were not meant to dwell in a place like this.

That was the problem. They weren't human. Not anymore. Destoroyah himself revealed that he was augmented to fight Alpha and Lucky Dragon, changing him. Goro explained that some were less human. If that was true, then what were they? What had they become? These thoughts plagued the boy's mind endlessly.

"It's time, Yasu-kun. It's time" said Destoroyah. Battra's telepathy was able to pick this up with ease. Not only had his strength and body grown, so did his mental powers. He could feel his potential grow as time went on. He could only imagine what he could do if he was serious.

"Remember the plan. We must be swift." Said Destoroyah.

'Right.' Thought Battra. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath and exhaled. He sat in complete silence. He waited, as he was able to sense something living to be approaching. The cell door opened, revealing Kenpachi.

"Heh. I heard you wanted to see me. I didn't think you'd start getting attached to me," said Kenpachi, a dark chuckle escaping his lips. Battra kept a look of stoicism as this man taunted him. How he loathed this man. He was always there to make his life miserable. Even coming to this prison hasn't spared him of his abuse.

"So, what? You wanted to beg me to stop wailing on your miserable ass?" asked Kenpachi.

"You always made my life here a waking nightmare," said Battra. He stared blankly at the ground.

"All because of what? I called you out for cheating at a game of cards?" asked Battra coldly.

"You know what you did. You can't expect there to be no consequences for your actions. Even when you're trying to act like a little goody two shoes," mocked Kenpachi.

"Or maybe you just used that as an excuse. An excuse to inflict pain on another," said Battra. Kenpachi snorted.

"The hell are you talking about?"

"You do these things to me because you feel that it gives you control. For all of your life, you felt powerless, as people that you loved and trusted were actually cruel," said Battra. He heard an irregular heart beat. As though one was struck something startling.

"I don't know what you're talking about," said Kenpachi.

"It gives you a rush to make someone else suffer the way you did. To top it off, there's something else about you. You seem to be rather fond of younger girls, aren't you?" asked Battra. He met the man's eyes for the first time since this encounter. Kenpachi was pale like a ghost, his eyes pin pricks.

"Or rather, you're not fond of them. In fact, you hate them. You hate every woman, because the one you trusted robbed you of your innocence. So, you're compelled to rob the young girls of their innocence. To feel in control," said Battra. Kenpachi snarled as he ignited his baton. He grabbed the boy by his shirt and glared at him.

"You better shut your mouth before I-"

The guard suddenly shouted in pain. He stepped away from the boy, clutching his head. It felt like nails were being jammed into his head. The pain was excruciating.

"You made one mistake, Kenpachi. You dared to set your sights on my little sister. The only family that I have left," said Battra, standing to his feet. He approached with a menacing glare. Kenpachi wailed as he clutched his head, as his eyes bugged out of his head. Blood began to seep from his nostrils.

"You'll get no sympathy nor pity from me. You were going to pass on a pathology that was in you, rather than try to stop it." Battra spoke with disdain, looking upon this abominable man with contempt. Kenpachi gave a loud cry as he attempted to hit the boy with his baton. However, the boy had caught it. Not with his hands, but an invisible force. The baton was flung to the ground, a spark left behind.

"I'll just have to stop it myself," said Battra, as his eyes flashed violet.

Kenpachi felt a great pressure on his head. His ears rang, and his muscles began to spasm. He let out an agonized wail as he clutched his head. Tears ran from his eyes. One by one, he felt the capillaries on the surface of his brain ruptured. With that, Kenpachi began to see red. The pain he endured felt eternal, before he finally went numb.

The man went still as he stood on his knees before Battra. The last thing he saw was the boy's cold, unforgiving gaze, as the internal bleeding flooded his skull, seeping out from his sockets. With just a thought, Kenpachi's head began to slightly warp, as the crunching of bone could be heard. The guard suddenly dropped face down to the cold metallic ground, as his eyes hung out from their sockets, tethered by only the nerves.

"Rest in Hell, asshole," said Battra. He raised a hand and levitated a key card from the guard's belt, into his hand. He then stepped out of his cell.

Battra found himself in the 'courtyard', as it was called. Funny, as a court yard was meant to be outside, rather than indoors behind thick concrete and metal.

The area where prisoners were allowed to spend their time outside of their cells was cold and dark. Not a single soul but Battra remained here. The boy made his way over to a familiar dark corridor, seeming even worse at this hour. But, Battra pressed on. He was currently numb to fear. Instead, he was fueled by his rage and desire to free himself from bondage. To protect the one he loved. She was all that mattered now.

Battra found his way to the heavy metallic door, where Destoroyah's cell lied. Battra looked to the key card, finding that it was useless to unlock this door. Kenpachi didn't have the security clearance to access it. No matter. It still would have its use.

The boy closed his eyes as he raised his hands. The metal on the door creaked. Battra strained as a vein popped on his neck and the side of his head. He was sweating, as he poured all of his mental focus onto the obstacle before him.

The door began to warp and bend. The alarm suddenly blared, as the door suffered damage. This was almost enough to break his concentration, but Battra resolved. He spent years practicing on shutting out the world to focus on his mental capabilities. Now was the true test.

With a mighty cry, Battra's eyes flashed a bright violet. The metallic door was blown through by the telekinetic force of the boy. The metal had been torn through and remained inward, mangled and torn like mere paper. Battra panted as he staggered into the dark cold room, finding it larger than his own.

"D-Destoroyah Sensei?" called Battra. He heard a dark chuckle coming from inside.

"Well done, Yasu-kun. Our emancipation is at hand," said Destoroyah. The sound of heavy footsteps filled the air. Battra tensed as this faceless figure approached him. Soon, he will have a face to apply to the voice that he's heard for so long. He'll finally come face to face with the one who've inspired him to rise up against their oppressors.

Soon, Destoroyah stepped into the low light of the alarm from the halls. The teen stiffened as he found Destoroyah to be towering over him with an imposing figure. His body was covered in a thick carapace, similar to that of an arthropod's. The only human thing was the man's scarred face, which bore soulless yellow eyes.

Destoroyah smiled as he gazed upon the boy. He stood, his arms and a torso bounded in reinforced steel restraints. The chains that dangled from the restraints bore a faint glow, meaning that they were enhanced by magic.

"It's a pleasure to see you again, Yasu-kun," said Destoroyah. Battra nodded, absent minded. While put off by his appearance, Battra was filled with righteous indignation. These experiments had truly gone too far. Destoroyah was the first one he's encountered that was robbed of humanity. There were others, most likely trapped and caged up like animals. This wasn't going to stand. He was going to make sure that they were all free.

Battra raised his hand as he closed his eyes. He began to focus his telekinetic powers on the restraints. He never had an opportunity to test his powers against the force of magic. His training with MONARCH hadn't gotten him that far. So, he was just going to have to take a gamble.

In moments, the chains began to glow brightly. One by one, each heavy link burst into sparks, with metallic debris scattering to the ground at their feet. Destoroyah took a breath, feeling his strength being rejuvenated in him. With a shout, he burst from the restraints, with the metallic parts scattering around the room. Destoroyah nodded to Battra in approval.

"Let us be off. We have much work to do," said Destoroyah, stomping passed Battra.

"Yes, Sensei."

The pair rushed out of the corridor. Battra took the key card and began to rush to every cell door on the block. He began to use Kenpachi's key card to open up every door. The prisoners, having been roused from their slumber with the blaring alarm, emerged in shock.

"Battra?!" exclaimed Goro, having emerged from his cell. The boy smiled to him with a nod. Everyone's eyes fell on Destoroyah, whose very presence commanded their attention. The Transmutant raised his hand, which began to disintegrate before their very eyes. Battra recoiled in shock, as Destoroyah's hand disappeared. But, a cloud of red dust flowed through the air, making its way towards the other prisoners. The clouds seemed to move with lives of their own, raining down on the inhibitor collars of everyone. In moments, the metal decayed, and the collars dropped to the ground. The clouds returned to Destoroyah, reforming into his hand.

"If you wish to be free, then follow me!" shouted Destoroyah. He rushed towards the heavy doors of this cell block. He burst through, tearing through steel with ease. Before him, a large gathering of guards had arrived.

"Tango is sighted! Oni has breached containment!" A soldier shouted. They began to fire off their weapons at the Transmutant, who charged through like a mad bull. Destoroyah swiped away at the soldiers, slamming them into walls.

The prisoners had all began to rush out, snatching up whatever weapon they could get their hands on. In moments, the entire MONARCH facility erupted into chaos. Destoroyah led the charge, crushing any foe that dared to challenge him. Battra followed him. They began to venture to another cell block, where more prisoners were kept.

In this area, there were women that were kept in containment. Like a normal prison, the men and women were segregated into separate facilities. Fortunately, these prisoners were just as capable as the men when it came to strength.

Again, Destoroyah led Battra to another area. This one way more fortified compared to the others. Destoroyah pushed through the heavy automated turrets that were set up. Having dispersed his body into a great red cloud of microscopic organisms, which ate away at every micro fiber of the interior of the turrets. With the defenses down, Destoroyah and Battra found themselves into a cell block, with heavy doors containing multiple prisoners.

Destoroyah released the prisoners from their cells. What was revealed made Battra's blood run cold. What emerged were mantis-like creatures. They bore a humanoid bipedal stature, with insectoid traits. These must have been the other experiments that Goro had mentioned.

"Freedom is at hand, brothers!" Destoroyah declared.

The chaos continued. The Transmutants rampaged about, as soldiers scrambled to contain them. They were even given the order to use lethal force. But, it was no use. Especially when the Transmutants began to demonstrate their true power.

One by one, Transmutants began to change into great horrific beasts. This allowed them to push through with ease, as soldiers were unable to deal enough damage to destroy them.

Soon, Battra and Destoroyah found themselves arriving at their final destination. Here, where the favored experiments were being contained. This cell block was quickly overwhelmed by the pair. After eliminating the guards that sought to stop them, the pair made their way to one particular cell. Destoroyah snarled as he began to beat the metal door. His raw strength caused the door to warp. He soon tore through, forcing the metal away. A high pitched feminine scream came from inside of the cell.

Battra rushed passed Destoroyah and into the cell. He found a form to be hiding beneath the covers of a bed, in a fetal position. The boy yanked the covers off, exposing a petrified Mosura Yasu.

"Sis! You OK?" asked Battra.

It had been so long since he had seen his younger sister. She had grown since they've last seen each other. Her hair had turned white, a side effect from her mutation in recent years. She looked much like their late mother. No longer was she a little girl. She was growing into a beautiful young woman.

The two siblings embraced each other tightly. The girl sobbed uncontrollably, while Battra did his best to fight his own tears, but to no avail. He caressed her hair, holding her tight.

"Battra, we still have the others to release!" Destoroyah shouted. The Yasu siblings released each other. Battra took his sister's hand and stood with her.

"Let's get out of here!" said Battra. Mosura shakily nodded her head. Destoroyah quickly began to tear open the other cell doors, allowing the other teens that had been kept locked up to escape.

By the end of the day, there was silence. From debris to the dead guards that suffered the wrath of the Transmutants.

A platoon of soldiers had been deployed to contain what had occurred here. The soldiers weren't filled in all of the details. They were just needed as bodies on the front lines to put a stop to the chaos. However, they were too late. What was here had long since fled. So now, the soldiers were tasked at securing what remained.

Among them, Kenra Kenpachi was present. She was no longer a private. Now, she had been promoted to the rank of sergeant thanks to her prowess and her survived encounters with Lucky Dragon and Alpha.

The soldier joined many others through the facility, searching every inch for survivors. Looking at this place, monsters must have been running around and made a real mess of things. Kenra found herself and a squad of soldiers to be in a prison cellblock. All of the doors were opened.

"Search the cells!" ordered Kenra. One by one, the soldiers began to disperse and scanned the open cells. They found nothing but simple beds and plumbing. But, one soldier came across a startling sight.

"Sergeant!" called a soldier. Kenra furrowed her brows, before marching to the subordinate who called her. She stepped to the cell and found a guard to be lying inside of the dark cell.

"Get a medic over here, now!" barked Kenra. The soldier nodded before taking off. The woman knelt down to the stranger, but gasped. Just by looking at him from the back of his head, she recognized him.

"Keno!" Kenra's usually cold and stern voice suddenly became high and panicked, like a child's. As she turned the man over, she was greeted with a sight that made her let out a scream. The man was indeed someone she recognized. It was none other than her older brother, Keno Kenpachi. She knew that he was currently acting as a guard, and had heard rumors that he was moved to a facility that was close to being a secret. But, she never imagined that she'd find him here.

His eyes hung from his sockets, and his head had deformed, as blood and brain matter stained the floor and his uniform. The woman rarely felt anything. Aside from the occasional fear or anger, she never felt anything such as love for another. Well, except for Keno. The man who was never cruel to her, unlike their parents. But, he rarely showed her any love. It was like he was afraid to get close to her. She never understood it. Now, she never will.

Kenra buried her face into her brother's chest, letting out a blood curdling scream.

It had been a few hours. The Transmutants found themselves just miles out of the reach of the facility that they had escaped. There was around 30 or more individuals present here. Battra found himself beside his little sister, Angirasu and Rodan.

The teenagers of the group were the most anxious out of all of the adults, who pondered their next move. By now, there was a split between two particular Transmutants, who had been the most vocal on what to do. A Transmutant, by the name of 'Red Moon', stood before Destoroyah, unflinching in his presence.

Red Moon was a man with a large stature, although he was no match for Destoroyah's size. The man's hair was a crimson color, shoulder length from the lack of cutting it.

"The best course of action is that we alert the public of what was done to us. MONARCH will surely be held accountable for their heinous crime," said Red Moon. Destoroyah scoffed.

"Alert the public? That would sooner damn you to MONARCH's grasp much sooner than them finding us eventually," said Destoroyah.

"It's a risk we have to take. People need to know what MONARCH's done to us," said Red Moon. Some idle conversation came from among the adults.

"We should tell journalists! They'll be able to publish our story. Word will spread through Neighpon quickly!" said a Transmutant.

"Who would listen to us? A number of us were in prison before MONARCH!" argued another Transmutant.

"Not all of us were. And some of our offenses aren't as bad as the others," Goro interjected. He then gestured to the teens.

"It may help our case if one or two of the kids came along and testified their experience," said Goro. Destoroyah shook his head.

"Fool. We are better off hiding out. No doubt they already have a story ready to spin against us. The people will put their trust in MONARCH over us. Just like they had for Lucky Dragon and Alpha!" said Destoroyah.

"If you want to hide, then so be it. But I want to take back my old life. Those who want to do the same can follow me," said Red Moon. One by one, a number of the Transmutants began to follow Red Moon off to the woods. Mosura was about to follow, but Battra had raised an arm in front of her.

"No. Let's wait for now," said Battra. Mosura bore a reluctant look, then nodded. But, a couple of teenagers joined Red Moon, as they split off from the group. Destoroyah merely stood with furrowed brows.

By the next day, Red Moon and his group found themselves arriving into Trotkyo. Surely this was the best place to alert the public to their story and MONARCH's atrocities.

Red Moon stood just outside of a tall building. It took some time to research a location for a news publication company. But, they managed to find one, thanks to Red Moon recalling an old friend having made a career in journalism. With some good fortune, they should be able to share their story across the nation.

"I won't be long. Wait here in the alley until I can return," said Red Moon. He left the other Transmutants in his group and entered.

People sent the man odd and wary glances. He didn't blame them. After all, he was a greasy haired man dressed in a large coat with torn pants and was walking barefoot into the building. But, the Transmutant pressed on. Their judging gazes were not able to deter him from his goal.

Red Moon soon emerged from an elevator, having been carried up a few stories above ground. He found himself making his way to a front desk, where an intern sat. The logo for the company was displayed at her desk. The woman met him with an odd and almost guarded look. But, Red Moon was not deterred.

"May I help you, sir?" asked the intern.

"I am here to speak with Kinjo Kazuho. My name Red Moon, and I am an old friend," said Red Moon. The woman had a suspicious look, but grabbed her phone.

"Um... Kinjo-san, someone named 'Red Moon' is here to see you. Oh? Understood," said the intern. After hanging up, she gestured to the door.

"He'll see you inside," said the intern.

Red Moon soon found himself at a desk set among others in a large room. Over a dozen or so individual were seated at their own personal workstations. With computers and telephones at their desks.

There was a man who sat at the desk before the Transmutant. He had baggy eyes and a jitter. His station was littered with sticky notes. Red Moon recalled his old friend being a hard worker. But, he often feared that he worked too hard. That flaw may very well be his salvation.

"It's been far too long, old friend. I hadn't heard from you in years," said Kinjo-san. Red Moon bowed, apologetically.

"I'm sorry. But, something happened. It's why I've come to you. I... I was thinking that the press could help me," said Red Moon. Kinjo grew concerned as he heard the shift in the Transmutant's voice. Not only that, he had registered the tattered clothes and unkempt look of his friend. He wondered if he had become homeless.

"what's wrong?"

"I... I can't say here. Too many people. I just need to hear your thoughts on it," said Red Moon, urgency in his voice. Kinjo sighed as he stood, motioning the Transmutant to follow. The pair eventually made their way to the men's restroom. After checking the stalls, they confirmed that they were alone.

"Now what is it that you need to tell me?" asked Kinjo.

"5 years ago, I was alone at home, cleaning up my workshop for the night. But suddenly, mysterious men in black had showed up out of nowhere and assaulted me," said Red Moon, recalling every detail of that fateful night. His friend was attentive, displaying mild shock once he heard the first part of the story.

"When I came to, I found myself locked in a MONARCH facility. Along with several others. Children were locked here as well. They were conducting some kind of experiments on us," said Red Moon, urgency in his voice. Kinjo was taken aback. Everything that he was hearing just sounded too wild of a story to believe.

"I..."

That was all that Kinjo could say out of his confusion. Red Moon sighed heavily, rubbing his brows.

"I know how it sounds, but this it's the truth!"

"Let's say that I believe you. How did you escape?" asked Kinjo.

"They did something to us. The experiments enhanced our physical abilities to superhuman levels. In fact, we believe that they were responsible for the creation of the monsters called Lucky Dragon and Alpha," said Redmoon. Kinjo's eyes slightly widened. While the story still seemed farfetched, he was now intrigued. This was also his oldest friend. He was either insane, lying, or possibly right. The journalist was leaning to the first thing, but he wasn't going to rule out the last.

"Do you have anything to offer other than your word?" asked Kinjo.

"Some of us came from actual prisons. They were promised a shorter sentence if they participated in what they called 'medical research'. You can look into some of them and the records of prisons to see if you find anything. Look into a man named 'Hiroshi Goro," said Redmoon.

"Alright. Anything else? Perhaps you can introduce me to these alleged prisoners?"

Later that afternoon, Kinjo found himself with Red Moon and his group of Transmutants. They were in the man's apartment, seated around to tell their story. The journalist made sure to document everything that was told. He made sure to remain objective and to ask questions, and then would jot down quick notes.

He didn't think that Red Moon would actually have others with him. He was shocked that they were actually outside of the office. What was even more shocking is that he saw a few of these alleged children to be with him. They weren't exactly small and young like how Red Moon described, as these were teenagers. But, the timeline seemed to match up. Not to mention that these children appeared abnormal. They all appeared almost older than they claimed that they were. Not to mention the muscle tone on their bodies. These weren't the muscles of average teenagers. These were forged from physical training.

"You claim that there are more out there?" asked Kinjo.

"Yes. Although, there's disagreements on what should be done. We thought it was best to alert the public of MONARCH's atrocity. Perhaps our country men can help set things right," said Red Moon.

"Well, I still need to confirm your story. That's starting with looking into the archives for records. Perhaps there's some inconsistencies that will help with this case," said Kinjo.

"Alright. We'll leave for now, but I'll come back to assist you tomorrow," said Red Moon.

Onyx found himself standing inside of a dark room. His expression was stoic, as he stood before a group of apparitions. The apparitions were that of disembodied heads. These apparitions were projected from the ground, where lights glowed. The holograms had their attention on the Director, appearing displeased.

"Your failure to keep the assets contained has cost us millions, Director!" said one of the heads.

"As if that wasn't bad enough, there's the potential of this getting out to the public! Do you know what kind of damage this will do to MONARCH? Or the Union?!" demanded one of the heads.

"I've already gone on ahead and taken care of that," said Onyx, calmly. This had caused the heads to cease their anger, as they were now focused on the man's bold claim.

"Explain," said one of the heads.

"We've been preparing for this scenario for years, starting after we lost control of Alpha and Lucky Dragon. We've made sure to snatch subjects that the majority of the country wouldn't miss. We staged crime scenes that resulted in the disappearance of the younger subjects. Most of them were from the rural and underdeveloped regions. A number of the subjects were also prisoners who might as well not be allowed to see the light of day. We've even taken the liberty to forge and erase prison records," said Onyx.

"Even still, there's still a loose end that could lead it back to MONARCH. The subjects themselves," said one of the apparitions.

"We're handling that as we speak. Right now, we're collaborating with the sitting Emperor of Neighpon about broadcasting propaganda that warns against the subjects. This will include the close monitoring of any publication company to prevent the publishing of unapproved articles. Meaning that if there's any sighting of writing that sheds light on our operations, it will be shot down before the public can get its eyes on it," said Onyx.

"How soon until we can get this underway?" asked one of the heads. Onyx smirked.

"We've already started."

There was the sound of drilling and the grinding of saws. The air was tainted with the stench of oil. The facility that housed these things was none other than a MONARCH vehicle depot. Here, MONARCH's ground vehicles, from tanks to Humvees, were manufactured in this facility. Heavy cranes moved through the facility, carrying what would be impossible for humans to carry themselves.

Crew members worked and bolted on armor panels onto the assets that were being constructed. The grinding of metal continued to fill the air, as sparks flew. The workers took pride in their job. Here, they were building the future of their world, by building technology that were centuries ahead of the rest of the world.

Any vehicle that was finished being constructed was moved out of the assembly line, driven off to lots where other newly constructed vehicles sat, waiting to be deployed onto the field for the fight for peace.

A worker sighed tiredly as he sat in the break room, indulging in his lunch. He munched away at the white rice balls that were packed. Some contained crab meat inside, cucumbers and some with egg. All stuffed inside of the center of the rice. As he ate, he noticed the flickering of the ceiling light above. In moments, the light suddenly flickered off, much to his surprise. He suddenly noticed something else. Everything had suddenly gone quiet.

From the breakroom, one could normally make up the loud sounds of the depot through the walls. But, it was quiet. The man set aside his lunch and left the break room. He made his way to the assembly line, finding that it had grown dark as well. Only the windows offering little sunlight lit their way.

"What happened?!" called a worker.

"The power's must've gone out!"

"Check the generator!"

As the men began to scramble for the solution of their problem, flash lights were being distributed. The sound of rumbling filled the air. The workers noticed that the sky was beginning to darken, as storm clouds moved to snuff out the sunlight.

"A thunderstorm?" asked a worker.

The thunder continued to roar, muffling through the walls of the now quiet facility. But, the thunder seemed to grow louder. Flashes of lighting could be seen from outside of the window.

"Generator's not working. The fuses are fried. How'd this happen?" asked a worker, as he found himself in a large room. Here, a large machine lied, with conduits running into them. But, the machine had some black markings, as though it had been burned.

There was the sudden sound of loud crashing in the air. A loud, horrible screech filled the air. The worker rushed out of the room, finding himself back at the assembly line. He found the other workers to be scrambling, screaming terror. Their lights flailing everywhere as they scattered.

From the middle of the assembly line, there stood a great creature, hidden in shadow. It was large, standing at around 50 feet in height. The creature's dark wings emitted sparks of electricity, which briefly illuminated the beast. It appeared draconic, with eyes that were like the very flames of the nether world. Its horns stood tall on its three heads. The beast wailed as it stomped on everything in its path. Its twin tails swiped what was behind. The creature's large, powerful body and long serpentine necks caused the collapse of metallic frames, and cranes.

The beast's rampage began to cause the collapse of the depot. As the ceiling collapsed, the rubble fell and crushed any worker that attempted to flee. Soon, there was only the dragon, as it stood among the mounds of rubble. It raised its heads and let out a long, haunting wail that could be heard for miles.

The beast's attack did not go unnoticed. In just less than a day, the creature's dark image was shown on every screen and every newspaper in Trotkyo. Immediately, the narrative for this mysterious creature was spun.

On every radio, and every large screen in the city, there was the sitting Emperor of Neighpon depicted. He stood in formal apparel comprised of a coat and pants, rather than the traditional robes that royalty had been known to wear in the past. The citizens that had the option had stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to wherever the broadcasts could be heard or seen.

"Just hours ago, reports of a creature attacking a military depot in the kanto region had come through. The facility was destroyed, and the lives of the men who worked there had been lost," said the emperor.

The broadcast did not go unnoticed by Kinjo, who was currently sitting at his table, with a bowl full of food. He stopped eating as he stared at a small television set that was resting in the corner of his apartment.

"We've connected this creature as being another genetic experiment in the same vein as Alpha and Lucky Dragon. In light of this attack, we've decided to reveal to the public that there was in fact more of these 'Transmutants' having been made by our domestic foes," said the Emperor, as footage of creatures rampaging through a facility appeared. The footage was incoherent and shaky, constantly cutting and jumping to different cuts that gave brief looks of these creatures.

"What in the..." Kinjo set his chopsticks down, his full attention on the television. He immediately recalled something that Red Moon had told him. Genetic experimentation, just like Alpha and Lucky Dragon. That meant that Red Moon was in fact telling him the truth. The government was pretty much confessing that they were out there. But, something wasn't right. The longer that he listened, the more he came to a horrible realization.

"Our nation is being threatened by domestic terrorists who seek to send us back to the dark ages. To undo the progress we've made. They created these abominations to use as weapons against us and the GU. And now, they've all been unleashed," said the emperor. Kinjo quickly got up and began to scramble through his apartment, as the broadcast continued to play.

"We will not kneel to our enemies. We will overcome them and their monsters! MONARCH's finest will fight to protect our faire nation. I ask that you the people, be vigilant and careful," said the emperor, cautiously.

A few days had gone by. By this time, Neighon had completely heard the news of the new menace that threatened to topple their progress and civilization. The propaganda had sprouted in what felt like an instant. There were warning posters pasted on the walls of buildings, offices, schools, public transportation. There were even Public Service Announcements done to bring awareness to these 'monsters'.

To make matters worse, the government was beginning to disclose more information on these creations of domestic terrorism. Even revealing the identities of some of the adults, who had heinous criminal records. The children and the rest were not revealed. Rather clever, Red Moon thought. They were already taking a risk by putting faces to the monsters. Showing children would in fact show their hand and may not allow a proper beating of the war drums.

By now, the Transmutants were all gathered. They were in the middle of arguing amongst themselves on what they should do now.

"No! We cannot afford to search for help! MONARCH has portrayed us as a threat to the public! It'd be suicide to go into a city! We have no place in the world" said a Transmutant. Arguments from the adults had escalated. Everyone was furious and in a panic. The lives they knew were stripped away from them. Now, they didn't know what to do to survive in a world that would seek their destruction. They had no place in this world. Battra suddenly stood up.

"Then we shall make a place for ourselves!" said Battra. Everyone stopped, turning to the boy in confusion and surprise. Battra bore a stern look as he stood among everyone.

"MONARCH did this to us. We've been made into outcasts in a world we once called our own. The people we once called our neighbors and friends, they'll never accept us. You see how they have portrayed us!" said Battra, holding up a poster. It was a Public notice that warned of 'Transmutants' being on the loose.

"Monsters we are called, then monsters we shall be!" said Battra. Mosura's eyes widened.

"Battra, what are you saying?!" exclaimed Mosura.

"I say we show the world that we are a greater force than they can possibly imagine! We'll make MONARCH pay for what they did and we will strike terror into the people who rejected us! And in the midst of it all, we'll claim a place in the world for ourselves, where we can thrive!" said Battra. A large man stood and raised a fist.

"Here here!" shouted the large man. One by one, other mutants began to join in, shouting. A few of the teens even began to join in, shouting. Mosura stood in shock and horror, as everyone began to shout and raise their fists. This was madness.

"Battra, you can't be serious!" said Mosura. Her brother met her with a glare.

"Of course I am! They've put us through Hell! Some of us more than others! If you knew what they had done, you'd agree!" said Battra.

"I know! I know that what they did was unforgivable. But we can't just hold that against the WHOLE world!" argued Mosura.

"Don't be naive, Mosura! The world is our enemy now! MONARCH is doing whatever it takes to make sure that we don't talk! We have to fight for our right to live! I'll make every human kneel to us before I let them hurt you or anyone else that I love!" said Battra. Mosura shook her head, backing away from the boy.

"You think mom and dad would approve?! They'd want us to survive! Not make war with our own!" said Mosura. Battra hardened his eyes. Why didn't his sister understand? He needed her to, lest they lose everything.

"Don't you dare bring our parents into this! It's because of the our enemies that they're dead! And I'm gonna make sure every last one of them pays!" said Battra. Mosura stood in shock. The look of pure hate burned in the boy's red eyes. In the midst of his anger, the boy felt a knot in his stomach at the look that Mosura was giving him. It was how a stranger would look at someone.

"I don't know who you are anymore. My brother would never say such things," said Mosura, backing away. Battra's expression softened.

"Mosura- I just-"

"I don't care! Whatever it is that you plan to do, I don't want any part of it!" cried Mosura, tearing up.

"Mosura, you can't stop me from doing what's best for us," said Battra. Mosura sniffled.

"No, but I don't have to be around to see it," said Mosura. Battra's eyes widened. His anxiety shot up.

"Wh-What are you saying?"

"I'm leaving. I rather take my chances out there on my own. It's better than becoming what they call us," said Mosura bitterly.

"Mosura, I won't be able to protect you! Please... don't leave," Battra pleaded. Mosura said nothing. She instead turned to walk away. She left the area, as everyone watched her. Battra could only stand and watch, as his sister disappeared from behind the vast amount of trees in these woods. He wanted to call out to her. He wanted to stop her. But, he didn't have the will.

If Battra called to her, what would he say? If he decided to stop her, what would he do? She wasn't willing to listen to him. He had become a stranger to her now. All of those years of being locked up, their outlooks shaping up differently had drifted them apart. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, his eyes tearing up. Battra gasped as he noticed Angirasu and Rodan to be walking away.

"G-Guys!" called Battra. The two boys looked to Battra, but their eyes darted away. They couldn't maintain eye contact with him. Instead, they followed Mosura to the woods, leaving the rest of the Transmutants.

"We don't need to do this! We can still-" Red Moon was interrupted as Destoroyah interrupted with a scoff.

"We've tried to do it your way, Red Moon. But now, survival is our only choice!" said Destoroyah, glaring at the man. Red Moon furrowed his brows, as the large Transmutant turned to the others.

"If it is a war they want, then it is a war they'll get! Cast your fears and doubts, replace it with vengeance! Use it and together, we will conquer the humans who seek to demonize us! We will grind those who would submit themselves to foreign powers and forsake those who had been wronged by their wickedness!" said Destoroyah. This gained some cheers from a number of the Transmutants. A number of them were of course, the worse of the prisoners that were kept. That was all the more reason for Red Moon to not want to associate with them.

"We wouldn't be in this situation had one of you not gone out to destroy that facility," said Goro, pointing an accusing finger towards Destoroyah. The larger Transmutant was indignant.

"None of us had left when you all went to the city! How do we know that one of you hadn't done it?" demanded Megaguirus. Before the argument could escalate, Red Moon raised his hand. Everyone had gone silent. The Transmutant sighed heavily as he looked to Destoroyah.

"I'll agree with you on one thing, Destoroyah. MONARCH is a force that threatens us all. But, I won't use that to lash out on my countrymen. But I'll fight. Just not with you," said Redmoon, narrowing his eyes. Destoroyah huffed.

"Then you'll surely die," said Destoroyah. Red Moon said nothing. Instead, he began to walk off. One by one, a number of the Transmutants joined him. Goro was following them, but stopped as he noticed Battra to be standing on the side of Destoroyah's group. Goro held out a hand to the boy, but Battra merely met him with a cold look. He instead stood at Destoroyah's side, along with a small number of teenagers. Megaguirus being among them. Goro sighed solemnly as he walked off to join Red Moon's group.

This marked the day that the Revolutionaries were born.

1 Year Before Nightmare Moon's Return...

Battra let loose a long exhale. He settled his nerves, as he found himself standing among a few other Transmutants, who were standing in thick jackets and hoods. They all stood in an alley in the middle of a city. Here, he looked to the others with a nod.

"OK, we do this fast. We hit them hard. The embassy needs to go down. Destoroyah-sama and the rest will bring down the nearest base to buy us time to hunt down everyone inside. No one gets out alive," said Battra sternly.

"Just let me at 'em. I'll turn those fat cat politicians into mincemeat," chuckled a Revolutionary. Battra didn't respond. Truthfully, he had much rather not have to be around some of these Transmutants. He had a peek in this guy's head. He was known serial killer. While Battra would have preferred not to work with the likes of him, he at least could use his body to contribute something of value.

"Hey, hot stuff," called a familiar voice. Battra turned to find Megaguirus to be sneaking her way over to him. She struck a pose with a sultry smile.

"How'd you like to take a peek under the garbs?" asked Megaguirus. Battra sighed heavily.

"Get serious, unless you want to tell Destoroyah-sama that we failed to eliminate sitting representatives of the GU," said Battra. Megaguirus's expression turned to annoyance.

"Ugh. You're no fun during these," said Megaguirus. Battra shook his head. If this girl was any less useful, he would've ordered her to stay behind. The girl's libido went hand in hand with her appetite, making her a dangerous one to get intimate with.

"Keep your stinger in your pants. We'll be through with this soon," said Battra. A few snorts and snickers came from the Revolutionaries. Megaguirus grew red, brows furrowed.

"Hey! Don't say it like that!" whined Megaguirus. Battra suppressed the need to smile. He had just realized how suggestive his comment was.

"Enough. Be ready," said Battra. He left the alley and made his way to the street. Cars screeched to a halt. Onlookers watched in shock and confusion, as the drivers honked their horns at him.

"Get out of the street!" shouted an angry driver. Battra closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. The vehicles all began to suddenly levitate into the air. Citizens backed away in shock and awe, while drivers bailed from their vehicles. The Transmutant raised the vehicles high into the air, carrying over a dozen of them at once.

Battra opened his eyes. With a single thought, the vehicles all began to drop to the ground. Some he began to hurl towards the buildings, slamming them through. Citizens screamed as they fled, while Battra advanced along the street, levitating and throwing more vehicles.

From the alley, the group of Revolutionaries emerged, having changed form. They were comprised of strange beasts, mainly Mammalian and reptilian. The beasts rampages through the streets. Civilians in their path were crushed or swatted aside. Battra continued to move through the street, headed for a particular building. Police officers arrived onto the scene. They raised their hand guns and opened fire.

Battra quickly levitated a car door at his side as magic bolts shot towards him. As the officers continued to shoot, Megaguirus had suddenly dropped behind them. As swift as the wind, Megaguirus drew out a pair of knives from her jacket. She hurled a knife into the eye of the officer that turned to face her.

After he went down, the rest turned their attention onto the girl. She lunged for the next officer and jammed the knife into his jugular. With knife still lodged in, Megaguirus spun with the officer sent a powerful kick towards the last officer, sending him flying towards a car. She then yanked the knife from the second officer's neck, allowing him to drop to the ground to bleed out.

"Damn, I'm good." Megaguirus removed her jacket and tossed it aside. She revealed herself to be wearing a long tight shirt with fishnet sleeves. Fingerless gloves covered her hands. The girl wore a holster with several knives sheathed. She met Battra with a playful wink

MONARCH was training the younger Transmutants to be highly skilled killing machines. How ironic, that training was being used against them.

"Let's move! The rest of you, keep the police busy! No one gets in or out of the embassy!" said Battra, leading Megaguirus into the building.

Meanwhile, just miles from the embassy, a MONARCH base was dealing with its own problems. The base was under siege by the other Revolutionaries. Destoroyah led the attack.

Soldiers made futile attempts to drive back the Transmutants. But, they were swift. Vehicles that were to be deployed were quickly destroyed, as the beasts roamed the base. Any efforts to make a counter attack were thwarted, as the terrorists decimated the forces with their strength and primal rage.

At this rate, MONARCH will not be able to reach the embassy on time. All hope to turn the tide in this fight seemed lost.

Destoroyah stomped through the wreckage of armored vehicles. A dark smile crept on his face. This was his natural habitat. The battlefield. Soon, this will pass throughout Neighpon, so long as they keep up the intensity of their campaign.

Suddenly, a bolt of lightning came streaking across the air. Destoroyah grunted as he was nearly struck by the bolt. He noticed a man to be dressed in armor. It wasn't like anything he's seen out of MONARCH. It was clad over most of his body. It looked to be a mix of western and samurai armor. The armor was gold, easily reflecting the Sun's light off of its surface. No face was visible, as the knight-like helmet obscured any humanity.

Destoroyah snarled as he focused on the one soldier that dared to challenge him. He charged for the soldier, his heavy feet stomping into the asphalt. He raised his arms as he approached the armored figure, who matched his height. The Revolutionary brought his arms down for a swing, but the armored figure stepped to the side. He then reared his fist back and delivered a powerful punch into the side jaw of Destoroyah.

The Revolutionary staggered with a snarl before lunging for him again. But, the armored warrior had met him with another strike. While stunned, Destoroyah was grabbed and thrown over the figure's shoulder, slamming to the ground. The asphalt shattered beneath him.

The armored figure held the Transmutant's arm, stomping on his chest. With a twist and yank, the warrior dislocated Destoroyah's limb.

"Rargh!!" Destoroyah cried. He opened his jaws wide, causing it to unhinged and split. From the back of his throat, a violet ray shot forth. The warrior leapt away, his shoulder armor piece decayed into metallic ash.

Destoroyah snarled as he body began to break down into red particles, which swiftly swirled through the air, reforming into a new shape. He grew to be a twelve foot tall creature. It was crustacean-like, with multiple armored legs carrying a serpent-like upper body. Claws replaced his hands, and a pair long barbed limbs hung from his back. A pair of star-like crests gave off a mist, as the creatures insect-like mouth dripped with mucus.

The beast shrieked as his heavy armored legs carried him. The heavy steps of the mutant clattered along the asphalt. Destoroyah raised his longest appendages and brought them down on the warrior. But, he missed by a hair, as his opponent evaded via rolling. The figure raised his hands and cast a spell composed of lightning. The bolts courses through Destoroyah, sending him into writhing shock. He retaliated by swatting the figure away with one of the long limbs.

Armor screeched as it sparked along the asphalt. The figure chuckled, before drawing out a grenade. He rushed towards Destoroyah, who was already charging for him. With one swift motion, the warrior jammed his fist into the armored chest of the Transmutant. After yanking his hand out, a pin hung from his fingers.

"Why don't you chill out?" The warrior spoke.

An explosive burst erupted from Destoroyah's chest. Ice began to spread internally and externally. The Revolutionary's motion slowed, as ice spread to his legs, limiting his movement. He shrieked as the ice burned his insides.

"Bastard! Just who are you?!" demanded Destoroyah.

"I'm the king," said the warrior, as he sent his hands forward, sending an endless stream of lightning into the Transmutant.

As Destoroyah was engulfed in his agony, he began to see something that enraged him. His Revolutionaries were being driven back. Soldiers in heavy armor, none resembling that which MONARCH infantry typically wears, started appearing. They led the other common soldiers into battle. Their speed and possession of never encountered weapons pushed the Revolutionaries back. This allowed for some vehicles to be deployed, where they too directed their fire power onto the beasts.

The golden warrior ceased his attack. He drew out another grenade from one of the pouches that were attached to his armor. Destoroyah lied on the ground, panting. Sparks ran along his body, as his carapace decayed, giving off smoke.

"Open wide." The warrior spoke, sadism in his tone. He jammed the grenade into Destoroyah's mouth and pulled the pin. Destoroyah thrashed in a futile attempt at resistance, but was silenced as the grenade exploded. When the mist cleared, his head and neck was covered in ice, spreading to the rest of his body. The Transmutant had gone still, with his mouth and part of his face missing.

"Secure Oni while the rest of the slayers handle the others,." Onyx's voice spoke over the COM. The golden warrior sighed.

"How disappointing. And here I was hoping for a challenge."

It was the end of the day. The attack of embassy had been a success. The targets that were sought after had been killed. But, there was a heavy price for this victory.

Battra found himself standing with a hard expression. He stood among his fellow Revolutionaries, as a broadcast played.

"The Director has assured the public that the capture of Transmutant terrorists will be in favor of Neighpon. While the loss of representatives from the Global Union is terrible and may cause a shaking in the power structure, this victory may turn the tide on the war with the Transmutant menace."

The radio continued its broadcast. The Revolutionaries held a mix of outrage and fear. Their numbers had been radically reduced, and their leader was nowhere to be found. They wondered how long until they were next.

"What do we do now?" asked Megaguirus worried. Battra let out heavy breath through his nostrils. He turned to the other Transmutants.

"This changes nothing. We'll continue the fight," said Battra.

"But what about Destoroyah and the others?" asked another Revolutionary.

"Destoroyah-sama would want us to carry on. Besides, I don't plan on abandoning them. We just need time to figure this out. We need intel," said Battra. He turned to face the Revolutionaries with a firm look.

"Fact of the matter is that it's too risky to continue as we have. We should consider expanding our activity. Preferably where Monarchs presence isn't as great," said Battra.

"Where?" asked Megaguirus.

"I was thinking West."

Anthology: Drafted

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Anthology: Canterlot Days Pt. 2

It was a sunny day. Princess Celestia found herself walking alongside a young elf girl. She was a rather small girl, especially for her age. But, she was a bright child. A promising student. Celestia only hoped that she could steer her on the right path. It had been 5 years since she mentored her, so there was hope.

"I look forward to your report, Twilight Sparkle," said Celestia. The girl nodded, placing on an aura of maturity. Celestia found it quite endearing that this 14 year old was trying to emulate adults.

"Well, I look forward to your thoughts, your Majesty. I think you'll find my research on the G.U.'s concept of using magic to act as energy sources for infrastructure, fascinating as well as informative," said Twilight.

"While I think we're a long ways off in implementing that here, it should be interesting," said Celestia. She stopped and turned to face the elf with a warm smile.

"Just don't push yourself too hard, my faithful student. It's the weekend after all," said Celestia.

"No better time for me to study," said Twilight. Celestia forced a smile. How she hoped that this girl was interacting with friends.

"Well, until next time," said Celestia. Twilight bowed, before turning to leave.

The Avatar sighed as she made her way back into the castle. She hummed to herself as she ventured through halls. She eventually found herself at a familiar door. Celestia knocked. A minute passed, but no answer. Celestia knocked again, still no answer.

Celestia sighed as she opened the door. She found a figure to be lying under the covers in a bed. She made her way over and began to lean close.

"Junior, rise and shine~."

There was a grumble. The boy tucked himself in bed. Celestia frowned. She began to shake Junior.

"Dear, get up. It's noon. You can't sleep all day like this," said Celestia.

"It's Saturday." Junior moaned. His voice having deepened these last few years.

"I know, but you should be productive with your time. Monday's your first day in school, remember?" asked Celestia.

Junior sighed as he removed the covers, stepping out of bed. He had grown tall, standing at 5 foot 9. His shoulders were starting to broaden, and his chin and jawline having grown a bit squared, The boy was developing strong features that people would think that he was older than 15. And like a teenager, he was growing a bit lazy.

"I guess I could check for some school supplies," said Junior.

"That's the spirit!" Said Celestia, as Junior sighed.

Later that day, Junior found himself walking the streets of Canterlot. He was fully dressed. The boy let out a yawn. Lately, he had been feeling exhausted. It was as though he hadn't been getting enough sleep. Junior only had that problem when he was younger, plagued with night terrors, though his nightmares had become less frequent as the years rolled by.

This sense of fatigue was different. He felt irritable at times too. His stomach grumbled.

"Damn it." Junior rubbed his gut. He looked around and found a cafe. The boy entered, where he proceeded to order food. He later received his meal at his table. It was comprised of French fries and a sandwich, filled with lettuce, tomatoes, cucumbers, onions, and an egg.

"Down the hatch." Junior sighed in dismay. Eating in Equestria wasn't ideal. The people never really practiced eating meat. Their food was mainly crop based. While it left a lot of healthy people with a strong diet to boot, it left much to be desired for the boy.

Junior hadn't eaten a single piece of meat in years. Instead, he had been filling up on beans, a close substitute, eggs, and carbs. It was rather mundane if not maddening. How he yearned to sink his teeth into chicken, a juicy BBQ slab of beef, or even fresh fish. Any of those meats would greatly improve his current meal.

After eating his lunch, Junior had left the cafe and returned to the streets. But still, his stomach rumbled. He was starting to notice this too. He never felt satisfied after a meal. At first he thought it was just his mind not catching up to his gut, but now it's been frequent. It even almost feels like he hadn't eaten anything. Junior sighed as he held his gut. His meat cravings got worse during this.

As Junior walked on, he passed an alley. The boy stopped as he noticed suspicious activity. He found a girl that must have been around his age. She was backed against a wall, as a couple of other boy's surrounded her. The girl was glaring at the boys, as they met her with taunts and smirks.

Junior recalled something from his past. Before his mother died, she asked him to do one thing. That was to help those who needed it. Judging by the sight he saw, he reckoned that the girl qualified.

Without thinking, Junior bolted into action. He sprinted down into the alley. He reared his fist back and slugged one of the boys, knocking him to the ground. The other recoiled, as did the girl.

"What in the-" the boy was interrupted as Junior spun and kicked the boy in the face, sending him crashing to the ground. They groaned as they lied on the ground, their faces swelling up. Junior scoffed as he stood upright, shaking his head with a look of disdain.

"Picking on helpless girls? How shameful," said Junior. He was suddenly met with a punch to the face. But, it came not from the boys. Rather, the girl he had rescued. She met him with a harsh glare.

"Who're you calling 'helpless'?!" demanded the girl. Junior held his cheek as it began to bruise. He was taken aback.

"Uh..."

"Ugh! I can't stand guys like you! Big lunkheads who think they can talk down to people just because they got a little muscle mass! I'll have you know that I'm plenty capable of standing up for myself!" Said the girl.

As the girl continued to berate him, Junior ended up tuning her out. Instead his focus was on her appearance. The girl was an elf. She bore short hair, that was red and yellow, like fire. Her big teal eyes shimmered, as she glared at him. Her face cheeks, nose and ears grew red as she yelled at the boy. Her voice had a somewhat scratchy but feminine deepness to it.

Junior found himself captivated by the girl's appearance and voice. Even when angry, she was downright attractive. The punch she had delivered had made his heart throb. His face began to redden, as a shy smile grew on his face. This only managed to piss the girl off more.

"Hey! Are you even listening? What are you- Hey, are you making fun of me?!" The girl demanded, grabbing Junior by his hoodie, shaking him roughly. Junior was snapped out of his daze.

"N-no! I was just-" Junior was interrupted as the girl raised a glowing hand. Junior gasped as she charged a magic spell. She shot her hand forward and fired a bolt of magic. The bolt shot passed Junior, hitting one of the boy's, who had stood up with a plank of wood raised. The boy fell to the ground with a pained groan.

"Whoa." Junior stood with wide eyes. The elf then pulled him closer, headbutting Junior. The two were inches from each other's faces.

"You want a taste, too?!" demanded the girl.

"OK, you made your point! Excuse me trying to help!" said Junior, glaring back at the girl. Though if he had to be honest, he didn't mind being this close to her face.

"Halt!" A gruff voice shouted. A couple royal guards rushed to the alley. The girl released Junior and held her hands together. She suddenly disappeared in a flash of magic.

"Hey, wait!" Junior exclaimed.

Later that evening, Junior found himself sitting on his bed. A scowl was on his face. Blaire sat beside him, laughing hysterically.

"So you stepped in to help her, but she ends up hitting you and then freaked out on you?" asked Blaire in between laughs.

"It's not funny. She teleported as soon as the guards showed up. I ended up getting in trouble for beating those guys," said Junior in dismay. While technically he was responsible for that, it was all in the defense of someone else. The girl vanishing without testifying on his defense didn't help.

"Celestia was not happy," said Junior.

"Hey, you did the right thing. Even if no one else appreciates it, I'll sing your praise," said Blaire, nudging the boy.

"Thanks, Blaire," said Junior. The valkyrie sighed with a disappointed look.

"What's wrong?" asked Junior.

"I miss you calling me 'Onee-sama'," said Blaire.

"Huh?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"What? It was cute!" said Blaire. Junior sighed, looking away in embarrassment.

"I was a kid when I did that. You know I stopped using honorifics entirely awhile back," said Junior.

"You're still a kid," deadpanned Blaire. She sighed as she got up.

"Oh well. It's enough to know that I am such a respectable big sister," Blaire smirked. Junior merely rolled his eyes in response. The valkyrie began to make her way out of the room.

"I better get going. G'night!" said Blaire.

"Good night," said Junior, as he was left in his room again. He sighed heavily as he lied back onto his bed, staring up at the ceiling. All he could think about was the girl from the afternoon. While his mind was caught up on her beauty, he was still annoyed with how she responded to him. Even if she was capable of defending herself, which she had proven when she used an offensive type of spell, it didn’t mean she had to act so aggressive to him. Still, it was surprising, considering how most common of elves don't know that type of spell. They usually only know how to use magic to levitate objects. Only elves that were enlisted into the royal guard knew how to use attack spells such as that. It took studying to understand and to perform the more advanced spells. Especially for teenagers.

Whoever that girl was most likely studied teleportation and that 'Stun' attack to perform them as effortlessly as she did. He wondered who she was.

It was Monday, the beginning of a new week. Junior found himself sighing as he looked at himself in the mirror. His stomach was in knots.

"OK, you can do this. You're just going to school. Sure, you never went before since your family and Celestia educated you for all of your life. But, you got this. You're just going to be in different rooms with different strangers. So many... strangers," said Junior, a grimace on his face.

The door to his room suddenly opened. He turned to find Celestia to be entering. She beamed as she found the boy to be standing, dressed up in a school uniform. He wore a jacket over a short sleeved collar shirt and a neck tie, along with a pair of slacks.

"Oh my goodness, I can't believe it! That uniform looks great on you!" said Celestia, as she approached the boy. She bent down and began to adjust the boy's tie.

"Aren't you going to comb your hair?" asked Celestia.

"Do I have to? If I do anything more than this, then I'll just feel uncomfortable the whole day," said Junior. He tugged at his collar with a sigh, feeling himself grow a bit hot. He hoped he'd feel cooler once he was outside.

"Hm. I suppose not. But, I think it'll benefit you," said Celestia.

"It's fine."

Junior began to gather up his school bag. He made sure that he had everything that would be necessary for the first day. Who knows if the school would suddenly spring work on the first day. It would pay to be prepared ahead of time. After gathering his things, Junior stepped out of his room.

"Come here, dear," Celestia suddenly hugged the boy tightly, forcing his face against her chest. Junior grunted, feeling the strength of the woman work against him, while he asphyxiated from her overly affectionate embrace.

"Oh, I'm gonna miss you!" said Celestia.

"Celestia, I can't-" Junior gasped as he found himself held tighter.

"Be sure that you're respectful to your teachers and that you take plenty of notes, alright dear? And don't forget to come straight home after school," said Celestia.

"I-I gotta go!" said Junior as he attempted to pull himself away, but Celestia tightened her hold.

"No, wait! We need to have breakfast still!" cried Celestia, desperately.

"I'm gonna be late!" said Junior, as he strained to pull himself away from the Avatar. She was more reluctant to let him leave than he was himself.

"Just one muffin!" cried Celestia,.

"I can't! I have to go!" yelled Junior.

"Let me walk you!" begged Celestia, as the boy slipped through her fingers. He stumbled away with a pant.

"No! That's embarrassing!" said Junior. The Avatar gasped, noticing the boy's wrinkled clothes.

"Oh no! Your uniform! Come here, so I can-" Celestia was interrupted as Junior stumbled back.

"No, I'm leaving! I'll fix it on the way!" said Junior as he began to run down the hall.

"Oh OK. Make lots of friends!" Celestia waved to the boy, as he disappeared from sight. She sighed with a sad smile.

"They grow up so fast."

Meanwhile, Junior found himself walking the streets of Canterlot. He managed to fix his uniform. Although, there were some wrinkles left by Celestia's reluctance to let him leave. No matter. He could look worse after all.

Soon, the boy found his way over to the school. He froze in place as he beheld a large structure. The school was built into the side of the mountain, where the river ran through. A large pond rested at the side, along with a field of grass. The school was made up of stone, built with a round structure. There were cones that rested on towers of the school. The courtyard was made up of a brick road, making its way to the school. About half way to the school, there was a fountain, and several students that were lounging about on this morning. The school was large, but barely compared to Celestia's castle.

Junior found students to be flocking passed him. Boys and girls that were his age and older. There were mostly elves here, but he did see a number of Earthbounds and Pegasi here. The boys were well fit and handsome, with neatly combed hair and clear skin. Even their uniforms looked to be in better shape compared to Junior's. Some even had extra accessories such as scarfs, rings, and ascots.

The girls were lovely as could be. They were tall and short. Their faces bearing makeup, hiding whatever blemishes that their skin may have, that is if they had any. The valkyries had neat and well groomed feathers on their wings, the elves had long ears, bearing tints of red from blood flowing from the cold air of Canterlot, and the Earthbounds bore strong curves. Their bright colorful hair flowed, or were held up in buns, and ponytails. Short and long. The girls here were stylish.

Junior began to feel a sense of insecurity take over as he gazed out to the other students. He felt underdressed, his hair was its usual casual self, and he doubt he looked as presentable as the boys here.

The bell began to toll in the air. School was beginning. The students all began to move from their place of lunging, while the rest picked up their pace to the school building. Junior took a breath as he mustered the courage to move forward.

Soon, Junior found himself entering the main foyer of the school. He beheld a grand hall, filled with different corridors, and stairs that led up higher onto different floors of the structure. Grand pillars stood and held up the elevated floors above. Numerous students roamed the school, making their way towards their classes.

Junior reached into his pocket and drew out a sheet of paper, which depicted his schedule. He muttered to himself as he looked to the corridors. Above, he saw signs that labeled the classroom numbers that students would expect to find down there. From what Junior understood, the classrooms were labeled with a number in the front that represented one of the four years of students. Freshmen, Sophmore, Junior, and Senior. The next set of numbers represented the class room based on a certain subject.

Since Junior was a 1st year student, he would only be able to attend classes with the number 1 in front, then whatever numbers that his classes were. It was going to take a while before he could memorize this.

Later, Junior arrived at his first class. He was immediately greeted with the sight of a large room, full of students. The classroom was set up with a podium at the front of a small elevated stage. There was a tall chalk board that rested on the wall. The seats were comprised of long desks that sat in rows. Large windows stood on the walls at the back of the classroom, allowing the natural sunlight to come in. A view of the school grounds could be made out if one were to peer outside.

Students began to turn their attention to the newcomer who had just arrived. Junior felt his stomach go into knots again, as he received curious stares. Junior gulped as he held his bag tightly, before making his way to the desks. The students turned their attention away from him and returned to their previous conversations. It seemed that already they've gotten to know each other. Or at least, they were long familiar with each other before today.

Junior made his way over to a seat at the side, near the back. He wanted to be somewhere that he hoped he wouldn't stand out too much.

"Is this seat taken?" asked Junior. A girl that sat in the chair beside his desired seat looked his way.

"Nah. Have at it." The girl turned to meet his eyes. But, she froze like a deer caught in headlights. Junior stiffened, bearing wide eyes. It was the girl from the weekend.

"You?!" Sunset and Junior exclaimed in unison. This drew odd and startled looks from the other students. The bell tolled again. From the door, another entered. It was an older elf man, who wore a jacket and khakis.

"Alright, students. Please take your seats and we'll be able to start the day," said the older man, prompting the students to flock over to whatever available seat that they could.

"You may refer to me as Mr. Crum. I will be your Mathematics teacher for the year," said the elf, as he used his magic to write his name down on the board.

"As your home room teacher, I shall provide to you the student handbook, which includes the rules and regulations at this institution. I shall also provide to you the syllabus for this class, entailing what we will be looking over for the school year. Please look these over on your free time. Perhaps you can get a head start in your studies if you make use of the syllabus as a reference," said Crum. This gained a few annoyed looks and groans from the students. The elf began to levitate the syllabuses and hand books to the students. Junior took a breath as he did a quick look at the syllabus.

"Since it's the first day, I'd like to go over the first subject of the semester. Everyone has their text book, correct?" asked Crum. No one answered.

"I'll take that as a yes. Alright class. Open up to the first chapter and we'll begin. Have your utensils and paper ready for these exercises," said Crum. As told, the students began to get out their pencils, erasers, and some paper. Junior set aside his note book and utensils. As he did this, he felt eyes burning into him. Junior looked to the girl that sat in the seat next to him. Her head quickly turned to the side, avoiding eye contact. The boy grimaced. She must have hated him more than he thought.

The day went by. Junior's been to most of his classes. having gained the introduction to them and what they would entail. So far, he felt some confidence in the academic life. But his social life was a different thing entirely.

The boy found himself sitting at a table alone in the mess hall. It was wide, providing numerous tables. Some were larger than others. Students had gathered together to eat at these tables. But, the boy was all alone. This wouldn't have been a problem had Junior have something more appetizing. All he had was a salad sandwich with some cold black beans on the side. He made a note to bring his own lunch. At least he could get some better protein out of eggs.

Junior sighed as he began to eat. His stomach grumbled, demanding to be filled. But, the boy paced himself. He wasn't going to make a fool out of himself by scarfing his lunch. He paused once he noticed the familiar red haired girl to be standing nearby, tray in hand. She was looking at him with a frigid look. Junior swallowed his bite.

"Yes?" asked Junior. The girl suddenly had an awkward look about herself as she stood. She avoided eye contact, but made an effort to not just walk away.

"Hey uh... Sorry about the other day. With hitting you and leaving you to the guards," said the girl, awkwardly. Junior bore a blank look. He wasn't expecting this.

"Oh. I-I'm sorry too. For implying that you were helpless," said Junior, sheepish.

"Don't sweat that. I was just pissed off that day and ended up taking it out on you," said the girl. Junior looked around briefly.

"Do you... Wanna have a seat?" asked Junior.

"S-sure." The girl sat down across from Junior, clearing her throat. The two sat in an awkward silence. Junior wasn't alone anymore, but he might as well have been since neither seemed willing to keep talking. Unless the other said something that would warrant an ongoing conversation. Junior pondered if he should say anything else. He needed something to focus on, lest he stare at the girl's lovely appearance in an awkward silence.

"You uh... you have a strong punch," said Junior, forcing a chuckle.

"Thanks."

"It's not my business, but what did those guys want with you?" asked Junior.

"Ah. Just some guys I used to do favors for," said the girl. Junior blushed.

"F-Favors?" asked Junior. His mind raced a thousand miles a minute. He pondered what sort of favors that she could be referring to. Especially with two sketchy guys in a just as sketchy alley.

"Get your mind out of the gutter," deadpanned the girl.

"I-I wasn't..." Junior looked away.

"You totally were thinking something dirty. It was nothing like that. I used to do homework for those guys back in Junior High for money. I refused to keep doing it now that I was going into the academy, and they didn't take too kindly to that," said the girl.

"Oh. Sorry, for assuming," said Junior, shame on his face. The girl raised a brow at the boy. For someone who slugged those two guys like it was nothing, he seemed rather timid.

"You got a name?" asked the girl.

"Ju- I mean, Gojira Takeshi," said Junior. He may never get used to invoking his name as he did. There was no Gojira Senior anymore. So, he might as well let people call him by that name.

"Takeshi. That's Neighponese, right?" asked the girl, curious.

"That's right," Junior nodded.

"Sunset Shimmer. Nice to meet someone more interesting than this lot," said the girl.

"I-Interesting?" asked Junior, his face growing red.

"Yeah. I never met a foreigner before," said Sunset, smiling. Junior smiled bashfully, staring at his plate.

"I-I-I..." Junior cleared his throat.

"You OK?" asked Sunset, oddly.

"Yes!" Junior quickly spoke, causing Sunset to flinch. Junior forced a smile.

"Just a little hungry," said Junior as he returned to eating. Sunset shrugged, as she dug her fork into her salad bowl.

So far so good, Junior thought. He didn't completely make a complete idiot out of himself. He was amazed that he managed to hold a conversation with a girl that wasn't Blaire or Celestia.

Suddenly, a group of students came strolling by. These students seemed to stand out compared to the rest. For one, they were more stylish. They wore what looked to be different neckwear compared to the other students. The girls wore much more frilly bows compared to the other girls. The boys wore ascots, rather than neck ties.

"Hello, Miss. You wouldn't happen to be Sunset Shimmer, would you?" asked the boy, who seemed to be the ring leader of the group. He was a tall and fit individual, with radiant blonde hair. A face that was almost sculpted delicately. Junior believed that this was what people would call a 'pretty boy.' He carried himself in a pompous manner and spoke as so.

"Who wants to know?" asked Sunset, suspiciously.

"My name is Nepotist. My compadres and I have heard of a girl who scored high for her exams. I hear rumors that you are even exceptional in your talents at magic for someone of our age," said the boy. Sunset smirked.

"Hmph. You heard right. I'll have you know that I actually scored high in the national average," said Sunset. Junior's brows raised.

"How quaint! Ms. Shimmer, would you honor us by joining us for lunch?" asked Nepotist.

"Sure!" said Sunset, as she got up with her tray. Junior, lightly frowned in disappointment, as the girl stood up. But, she met him with a smile and motioned her head to follow.

"Hey, you don't mind if this guy tags along, right? He's a pretty cool fellow," said Sunset.

"C-Cool?" Junior blushed.

Nepotist looked Junior over. He had an apathetic look about himself, as he studied the boy's appearance. He looked to have been struggling to suppress a disgusted look.

"Hm. I suppose that's fine. Consider yourself lucky, freshmen. We don't normally allow the common folk join us," said Nepotist, as he and his clique turned to walk away. Sunset motioned for Junior to follow. Junior reluctantly followed. He didn't care for the boy's attitude, but he wanted the opportunity to spend more time with Sunset Shimmer.

Junior followed the group over to another table. It was set further from the other tables. Junior found himself sitting at the table. He was hoping to have a seat next to Sunset, but Nepotist was sitting in between them. Sunset found herself prodded with questions by this popular clique of kids. Junior just sat in awkward silence as he ate. At least he himself wasn't on the spot.

"Hey, Gojira. You said you that you were from Neighpon, right?" asked Sunset, leaning off to the side to get a look at the boy. Junior froze in place as attention was directed on him. Nepotist seemed to have a bit of his interest peaked. Funny, since he looked indifferent about the boy. Junior saw that Sunset was looking at him almost desperately. Like she wanted help to get some of the attention off of herself. It was funny, since the girl looked like she was enjoying the attention. She might have been tired from all of the questions.

"That's correct," Junior answered.

"Neighpon? Where's that?" asked a girl, confused.

"It's an island nation residing in the Far East," said Junior.

"How exotic! I thought your eyes seemed different," said the girl, biting her lip. Junior sat in an awkward silence. He had a sudden sense of discomfort.

"Hmph. That would explain the funny accent," said a boy.

"He has an accent? I just thought he was challenged and couldn't pronounce words," laughed a girl. Junior grimaced, as some of the other students laughed.

"Equish isn't my first language," said Junior, his tone a bit small.

"So what did your family do for a living? Did you come to our country for their business? They must be quite wealthy," said Nepotist. Junior cleared his throat, as the other students appeared eager.

"Not... Exactly. We were pretty ordinary," said Junior.

"Ah. So you're a commoner after all?" asked a girl, appearing displeased. Junior noticed the disappointed and disinterested looks that the students were giving him.

"W-Well... My father was a samurai," said Junior, shrugging.

"What is a samurai?" asked a boy.

"Highly trained warriors that were the elite compared to common citizens and foot soldiers of feudal Neighpon," said Junior. He was given awed and confused looks.

"Gojira, that doesn't sound 'ordinary'." said Sunset in amusement.

"Oh? Well, looking back on it now... I guess mostly nobility were samurai. It was extremely rare for peasants to become samurai. My family line was famous in their region. Basically the favored family that served under our Daiymo, or Lord as you would understand it," said Junior. Then a thought came to mind. Something that he recalled hearing from his parents at one point.

"I'm pretty sure my father was supposed to marry a woman from another similar ranking family if not higher. He ended up marrying a peasant from the village instead. Normally that would be allowed to marry the peasantry being below Daiymo, but my clan's goal was maintaining strength, so I guess they neglected to do that," said Junior. The crowd of students suddenly had their interest peaked again, especially when they heard the word, 'nobility'.

"Ah! So you are something special. You must be quite wealthy," said a girl, flirtatiously batting her eye lashes. She was an elf girl, bearing long eyelashes, and stylish long blonde hair and baby blue eyes. Sunset bore an annoyed look that was directed at the girl. She was able to see though that action a mile away.

"I'm sure they were. Until a war with a rival Daiymo's loyal clans broke out for dominance over our Daiymo's land," said Junior as he sipped his water. He spoke rather casually, having implied that this war brought an end to his family's wealth.

"Oh. You still have status, right?" asked the girl. This prompted a glare from Sunset.

"Uh... I suppose. Back in Neighpon," said Junior.

"Hm. Good enough. By the way, is there someone... special in your life? I'm Serenity, by the way." The girl giggled as she playfully trailed her finger near the boy. Nepotist chuckled.

"It seems that I've misjudged you, Mister...."

"Takeshi." Junior answered.

"Takeshi! Clearly, someone of your status fits right in with us. Even if your family has lost its wealth through war," said Nepotist.

"My daddy's a Colonel in the royal guard!" interjected Serenity.

"See? You'll fit right in!" said Nepotist.

"My family lost more than wealth," deadpanned Junior. But then, his brows raised.

"Wait, what was that last part?"

Before Junior knew it, the day had ended. The boy found himself having returned to Canterlot castle. He sighed tiredly as he made his way back to his quarters. The boy entered and began to set his bag down, while undoing his tie.

"That went well," said Junior to himself. He exclaimed with a start, once he noticed Celestia to be sitting at the foot of bed, propping her head up with her hands, elbows resting on her lap.

"Good afternoon! How was your first day?" asked Celestia, sweetly.

"I-It was fine. Um... How long have you been waiting here?" asked Junior, oddly.

"Just an hour." Celestia replied, innocently. Not wanting to press the oddity further, Junior cleared his throat.

"Today went fine, I suppose," said Junior. Celestia lost her smile. A look of worry grew on her face.

"You suppose? Well, did you have a good day or not?" asked Celestia.

"Well, I didn't hate it. It wasn't bad. It... It was fine." Junior shrugged, unsure how to describe his day. Celestia didn't appear satisfied.

"Well? Aren't you going to tell me?"

"I... I guess I got into a friend group on my first day," said Junior. Celestia perked up.

"Friends? That's great!"

"Yeah. I think they're pretty popular too," said Junior, shrugging.

"A good crowd I hope," said Celestia, cheerfully.

"I'll let you know when I get to know them more. So far, I'm not too sure," said Junior. Celestia tilted her head in confusion.

"Why?"

"They just seem unusual." Junior answered.

"Aw dear. You shouldn't judge a book by its cover. Even if they have a few quirks, you should accept them as who they are," said Celestia. Junior lightly frowned. He supposed that he wasn't in a position to cast stones about people he would deem 'strange'.

"I know," said Junior, looking off to the side. He cleared his throat.

"I'm gonna start bringing my own lunches if that's alright. The lunch there isn't very filling," said Junior.

"Of course! Oh, will I see you at dinner?" asked Celestia.

"Yeah. I just need to refer to the handbook and some notes for my classes," said Junior, as he dug through his bag. Celestia smiled brightly.

"Alright, study hard, my dear studious so-" Celestia quickly stopped herself before she could finish her word. Junior had an odd look, having not caught what she was about to say.

"So-Sunshine! I'll leave you to it." Celestia quickly added, before smiling sheepishly. She began leave the boy to his own devices. Junior shrugged as he went back to unpacking. During this, he began to think back to Sunset Shimmer. It seemed that she may not have hated him after all. That was a relief. Plus, apparently he got roped into a group where she's a participant in.

"Never thought I'd be with the 'In-crowd'. Maybe school won't be so bad," said Junior, optimistically. Sure, they may have indirectly trivialized his family's history and made fun of his accent, but other than that, it wasn't a bad day. His stomach suddenly grumbled, prompting him to wince.

"Oh right. Gotta take care of that," said Junior, rubbing his gut.

A few days had passed. Junior found himself half way through the week. So far, things seemed to be going well. Junior would walk to school every morning. When he got to class, he would quickly find his seat beside Sunset, who was always punctual. The girl would always greet him.

During lunch hour, the pair would meet with Nepotist and his clique, where they would indulge in conversation. Though if Junior had to be honest, it was rather mundane. The conversations were always about the kids being groomed to inherit their family businesses, how they were annoyed about the less cultured that were around them, and other trivial things that Junior couldn't care less about. Being near Sunset made this bearable. He only wished that Nepotist would stop snagging a seat beside her. Instead, he found himself at the receiving end of Serenity's flirtation.

Junior was no fool, however. He knew that the girl was mostly interested in his status of belonging to a family that held the nobility as samurai. Had he been someone that descended from those that ranked lower in Neighpon's recently abolished caste system, she most likely wouldn't pay him a single glance. But to not be rude, he didn't bring this up and just let her try to make her advances. But, he would always deflect. It wasn't like he was interested in her anyhow.

"I say, dear boy. Have you considered getting into sports?" asked one of the boys.

"Sports? I uh... Well, not really," said Junior.

"Would you be interested in joining our Lacrosse team, then?" asked the boy.

"What's Lacrosse?" asked Junior. There were a couple of snorts, prompting the boy to blush. There he goes again, using 'R' instead of 'L' in his speech.

"Well, LACROSSE, dear boy, is a contact sport. You just take a long stick with a net at the end, then you carry and toss the ball into the goal," said the boy. Though Junior felt his brow twitch, as the boy made it a point to annunciate the word, lacrosse. As though he were a dog that made a mess on the rug, therefore rubbing its nose into it.

"What did you mean by 'contact sport'?" asked Junior, curious.

"Just as it means. There's always a chance of players making contact with each other. Lots of bumping and slamming. Though there are limits of what's allowed," said the boy. Junior hummed to himself in thought.

"Sounds interesting," said Junior.

"You should consider. You have broad enough shoulders and the height," said Nepotist.

"Not to mention the muscles~." Serenity giggled as she playfully groped Junior's bicep, prompting him to recoil.

"Hmm. It'd be cool to see. A sport like that might be up to your speed," said Sunset, playfully winking at Junior. After witnessing how fast he moved and how he beat two other boys, she had no doubt that Junior would be able to hold his own. He also didn't strike her as someone who'd whine just because a bit of physical confrontation during a sport. Junior's face flushed a bit.

"W-Well, if you guys think so. I guess I'll give it a shot," said Junior, sheepish.

"Marvelous! We'll be holding try outs after school! Be sure to bring your gym clothes. We'll provide you the equipment," said Nepotist.

Later that day, school had ended. Junior found himself out in a field. With him were Nepotist, a number of boys from the clique, and a few other unfamiliar faces. He glanced over his shoulder, finding the girls of the clique to be seated on wooden bleachers, Sunset being among them.

"Eyes front, Takeshi!" barked the coach. He was a large, older man, with a strong build. He was an Earthbound, known as 'Coach Stern'. Junior quickly turned his attention forward.

"Now, I see some new faces here. I expect the best out of my players. There will be no whining, no crying, no belly aching. I want you boys to suck it up should you get floored. I want you to be ruthless, enduring, Lacrosse playing machines!" said Stern, as he paced about in front of the boys. He then turned to the boys with a glare.

"Is that clear?!"

"Yes, sir!" the boys shouted in unison.

"That's what I like to hear. Now, get to running!" shouted Stern. The boys grabbed lacrosse sticks that rested at their feet and carried them along the field, running.

"Is this Lacrosse try outs or is it recruitment for the Royal Guard?" asked Sunset, raising a brow.

"Coach Stern is a retired royal guard. So I guess it's both," said Serenity.

Throughout the afternoon, the boys continued to jog along the fields and school grounds. While Junior wasn't as fast as some of the more veteran players, he was able to keep up a strong, steady pace. His mutation was giving him quite the advantage when it came to endurance.

The boys spent the try outs learning the rules of the game. Junior was given a better idea of how the contact sport worked. There were penalties for striking the head or neck with the stick. There were penalties for excessive force and not holding your hands together on the stick for a shove against the opposing players. The boys tried out tossing, catching, and shooting the ball with the stick. This was Junior's particular weakness. He wasn't well coordinated with this part of the game. After learning the rules, the boys were allowed to do a scrimmage match, with the noobies pitted against the veterans. Each member of the team wore helmets, knee and elbow pads.

The match began. The noobs struggled to keep up with the veterans, who were swift and well-coordinated. They managed to snag the ball from players and catch them off guard with a shove that floored them. The girls cheered from the bleachers, as the veterans wiped the floor with the noobs.

"Hey, go for the ball! I'll try to keep them off your backs!" said Junior, gripping his stick, tightly. His team acknowledged him with nods. They began to spread out, rushing to the team. One of the noobs managed to scoop up a ball into his net and took off running. He was pursued by a few of the veterans. The noob swung his stick back, shooting the ball behind himself. Another noob that was flanking them managed to catch the ball into the net on his stick, but stumbled. His decrease in speed allowed one of the veteran's to catch up to him.

Junior suddenly came charging from the veteran's side. He shoved him below the chest, sending him falling onto his back. Junior kept his pace, as he followed the ball carrier on his team. As another attempted to cut him off, Junior swooped in and shoved him back to the ground.

"Whoo! Keep it up, Goji!" Sunset cheered. Junior felt his face growing red as he heard the girl cheer his name. His heart pounded in his chest. He was distracted that he hadn't noticed the veteran that had flanked him. Junior felt himself shoved from the side. On instinct, Junior firmly planted his feet into the ground and braced, preventing himself from falling over. The veteran that challenged him attempted to push him back again, but Junior turned his shoulder and butted him back. He then used his stick and hands to shove the boy to the ground.

"Wow, he's so strong!" said one of the girls.

Junior pressed on. His defense allowed his team to advance to the goalie, where they were able to score. It was a solid plan. Junior lacked the skill to make shots and catches. He was more suitable as the muscle. So that's what he did. He used his strength to knock down veterans. Stern watched with an impressed look. It didn't matter what was thrown at him. Junior didn't seem to be breaking a sweat.

"You boys better start countering! That bruiser's costing you!" called Stern.

Nepotist clicked his tongue with an annoyed look. He looked to the members on his team. In what could thought to be a psychic link, the boy's nodded to each other. The boys began to cut Junior off as he followed to defend his teammate. They began to shove him back. Junior kept his footing, but found himself crowded by the boys who blocked his path. Junior resisted the urge to start swinging his stick at them and elbowing their heads. Doing so would be against the rules.

Instead, Junior began to retreat as the boys attempted to shove him again. One lunged for him, attempting to get closer, while the boy quickly stepped to the side, before shoving him back to the ground. Another veteran attempted to strike the boy who was now vulnerable. But, Junior merely rammed his shoulder against him, knocking him back. He then stormed towards the third, who barely had time to react. He steamrolled passed the veteran, leaving him sprawled on the ground.

"Well I'll be damned! That boy is built like an Ox!" exclaimed Stern with a grin.

Nepotist grunted as he shoved the ball carrier to the ground. As the ball bounced on the grass, Nepotist gave chase, extending his stick to shovel it up. But, Junior suddenly rammed into him from the side, knocking the boy to the ground. Junior grunted as he scooped the ball for himself. He tossed it to his teammate, who was the closest to the goal. It was caught and then shot into the goal.

"WHOO!" Sunset and Serenity shot up and cheered. A couple of the other girls reluctantly clapped, almost displeased by the display.

Stern blew his whistle, prompting the game to stop. He motioned for the boys to fall in. Nepotist panted as he lied in the grass, feeling sore around his body. He found Junior to be standing over him, slightly panting.

"Good game," said Junior, holding his hand out with a smile. Nepotist's expression appeared sour. He merely stood up himself with a wince.

"Indeed." Nepotist spoke, coldly. Junior hadn't caught onto the tone and attitude. He was still focused on Sunset's cheering for him.

"Alright, the noobies didn't win, but I saw some promising performances out there. Lookin' at you, Takeshi," chuckled Stern. Junior stood up straight and smiled.

"Thank you, sir," said Junior.

"Alright, let's call it a day. Meet back here tomorrow at the same time. By Friday, I'll have made my decision for who will make the team," said Stern. The boys began to depart. Stern looked over to Nepotist, who had a scowl on his face.

"Heh. Best step up your game, son. That Takeshi boy is giving you a run for your money," said Stern. Nepotist tightened his grip on his stick, while clenching his teeth.

Junior made his way over to the bleachers, where Sunset and the rest of the clique met him.

"Not bad, Gojira. You were in your element out there." Sunset playfully nudged Junior's arm, prompting an embarrassed smile from him.

"You were spectacular, Gojira! You truly moved like a skilled warrior!" said Serenity, tracing a finger on the boy's chest. Junior pulled away with an awkward smile.

"W-Well, my father did put me through rigorous training as a child," said Junior.

"Looks like it paid off," said Sunset.

Today had turned out to be a great one for Junior he got to have a new experience, and he managed to impress the girl that held his affection. Not to mention he found that he rather enjoyed the game. It gave him a chance to work his physical prowess.

Later that evening, Junior found himself lying in bed in his room. He slept soundly, having burnt up quite a lot of energy during lacrosse tryouts. But, something disturbed his slumber. The rumbling of Junior's stomach caused him to stir. The boy groaned as he tossed and turned, his gut demanding that he wake up. Soon, the pain became unbearable that he shot up awake.

"Oh Gods." Junior groaned as he stumbled out of bed. He rubbed his tired eyes as he stumbled out of his room and into the hall. He needed to bring relief to his stomach. It continued to nag at him, as he stumbled through the dark, empty hall ways.

Soon, Junior stumbled into the kitchen. His feet patted against the cold tile floor. Junior stumbled into a walk in fridge. His eyes darted around, his nose sniffing. The boy's sclera turned a tinge of yellow, as he searched for something that caught his eye. He snatched up a cabbage head and bit into it. He crunched a few times before spitting it out.

"Bleh." Junior grunted as he tossed the cabbage head aside. He continued to search every inch of the fridge, but only found vegetables and fruits. But then, he caught a more delectable sent. Something that would put his stomach at ease.

Junior rushed out of the walk in fridge and stumbled over to a smaller one. He forced it open and found cartons of eggs inside. Junior grabbed one and opened it up. Junior eyed the brown shells, able to pick up the smell of the eggs. All he had to do now was cook them. But, his stomach continued to nag him. Cooking them would take too long.

Junior suddenly grabbed an egg and shoved it into his mouth. His maulers crushed and grinded the shell. The raw yolk burst into his mouth. Some began to leak from his lips. Junior swallowed, but his stomach still demanded more.

One by one, Junior shoved the eggs into his mouth. He crunched and munched the shells, and swallowed them up along with the yolk. The carton was soon empty. But, Junior still craved more. He snatched up another carton and began to devour those eggs as well.

Soon, Junior found himself wandering through the halls of the castle again. He swooned, as yolk stained his lips. The boy managed to reach his room and collapsed into bed. In moments, he passed out, his stomach having settled.

It was the next morning. Junior winced as he stirred awake. He groaned as he sat up. He let out a belch. The boy gagged, having a foul taste in his mouth.

"Ugh. That's a bad case of dragon breath," said Junior as he stumbled out of bed, approaching the bathroom. He gasped as he found his reflection. He found something yellow crusted around his lips and chin. He began to scratch at the crust.

"What the hell?" As Junior looked himself in mirror, he began to remember the previous night. He had been eating raw eggs.

"Oh Gods." Junior gagged as his mind registered the taste of the raw eggs. By some miracle, he managed to keep his late night snack down. He grimaced as he turned on the sink, grabbing his tooth brush.

"You've got a problem, Junior."

Later, Junior was freshly bathed, teeth brushed, and finally dressed. He stepped out of his room and made his way down the hall.

"Morning, Goji," greeted Blaire.

"Morning," said Junior.

"Hey, did you hear? Someone raided the kitchen last night. Apparently a bunch of eggs went missing," said Blaire. Junior stiffened, beginning to break into a sweat.

"Wha- What jackass would go and do something like that?" Junior chuckled nervously.

"Yeah, pretty weird. We'll be keeping our guard up next time," said Blaire.

"Well, good luck with that. Bye." Junior waved as he awkwardly. He groaned in dismay, never again was he going to indulge in a midnight snack like that.

'Good thing I remembered to prepare my lunch ahead of time. And that I didn't bother to eat those,' thought Junior.

Later that day, Junior found himself going through the motions of his day. The highlight being homeroom with Sunset Shimmer, and lunch with her.

This time, Junior's stomach was aching terribly. He was eating the home packed lunch. He had four sandwiches, each filled with over easy eggs. Lettuce and tomatoes were included. The bread was coated with mayonnaise and mustard. On the side were some potato fries, having been seasoned, salted, and roasted in the oven.

"Uh... You think you have enough?" asked Sunset, eyeing Junior's food. The boy was about to take a bite but stopped, once he noticed the stares he was receiving. He immediately felt embarrassment creep in.

"I-I uh... I'm just trying to keep my strength up."

"Uh huh." Sunset continued to eye the food. Junior cleared his throat as he slowly began to eat.

"A-Anyway, what do you think of your chances of making the team?" asked Sunset, taking her eyes off of the boy's lunch.

"Not sure. But the coach seemed to be impressed," said Junior.

"Well, I'm rooting for you, dude." Sunset patted Junior's shoulder. Junior bashfully smiled.

"Thank you, Sunset."

For the next few days, Junior had participated in tryouts. His athleticism exceeded that of most of his peers. He was quick to learn on the movements and skills of the game. All through participation and observation.

The boy wasn't necessarily the fastest runner, but his endurance allowed him to push himself more than the rest. His senses being dialed up and his reflexes gave him the advantage over the veterans. It was enough that Stern was singing the boy's praises during practice matches. Even his own teammates were having a hard time with keeping up. But, they did their best to follow whatever commands he gave. He took charge like a fish to water. Sunset's cheers from the bleachers only motivated Junior to push himself further. He enjoyed hearing her voice cheer for him. It was almost enough to distract him from the game.

By the end of the try outs, Junior would be barely breaking a sweat, while the rest were visibly exhausted. Stern marveled at the boy's cool state. Something about the boy was super human.

"One more day of tryouts! Right now, I'm considering Takeshi and Lightweight. If any of you want to change my mind, than you better bring your 'A' Game on tomorrow after classes." Stern dismissed the students. But before Junior could move on, the man met the boy with an approving nod.

"Nice hustle, son. Keep this up, and you might find yourself a star on this team," said Stern. Junior smiled, feeling embarrassed.

"Th-Thank you, sir. I won't disappoint you," said Junior, as he left the field.

Later, Junior found himself in the locker room. He had a smile stuck on his face as he thought back to the coach's words. He wasn't expecting that his school days would turn out this well. Stern actually believed that he could make a good addition to the team. Even a star. The boy chuckled to himself.

'Slow your roll, Junior. Don't get a big head. You still have to complete tomorrow's try outs.' Junior began to place his dirty gym clothes into a knapsack. He heard the approach of footsteps echo into the room.

"You've been putting on quite the show, dear boy."

Junior turned to find Nepotist to be leaning against the stone wall of the locker room. Junior smiled with a nod.

"I'm having a lot of fun. I wasn't sure about this at first, but I think I'm getting comfortable here," said Junior.

"Don't get too comfortable." Nepotist's expression suddenly grew cold. It was now that Junior noticed a shift in atmosphere. It was tense. He sensed some hostility radiating from the boy.

"Pardon?"

Nepotist stepped off of the wall and approached, holding a lacrosse stick.

"I'm glad to know that you're enjoying yourself, Takeshi. You've proven to be much more than competent when it comes to this sport. But, there's something you should be made aware of." Neptoist twirled the stick in his hand. Junior couldn't help but feel some discomfort. It was like his senses were trying to warn him of something.

"You see, there is an order when it comes to our academy. People are kept to their own class for the sake of stability and growth of those in their own individual castes. It's why we don't typically fraternize with the lower class unless necessary," said Nepotist. Junior grimaced.

"The status quo is not to be broken, as it may lead to undesirable outcomes that affects us all. It becomes harder to distinguish the mediocre from the elite. We can't have that. The same applies to our little Lacrosse team," said Nepotist.

"H-How so?"

"The coach has taken quite a liking to you. That goes without saying considering your talents. However, there's rumors going on that he's thinking of making a first year student the Team Captain. Something that's irregular," said Nepotist. Junior raised a brow.

"How's that irregular?"

"Because that title is reserved for 2nd years and above. But, he's thinking about making an exception just for you." Nepotist looked at the boy coldly.

"Now, I'm humble enough to admit that your skills surpass that of mine. But ask yourself, do you really think that's fair? Is it fair that myself, and our predecessors that proved themselves had to wait well into our second year to have the honor of taking charge of the team, while you get to breeze on by? You haven't even played a real match and yet he's thinking of making you captain," said Nepotist. Junior grimaced.

"Hold on, I'll admit that I've never actually experienced an honest game. But shouldn't we be focused on merit, rather than status? I don't know what the coach would see in me, but if he thinks I'd make a good team captain, shouldn't I at least prove him right or wrong?" asked Junior.

"You raise a fair point. However, do you really want that responsibility on your shoulders? Are you willing to accept the blame of loss? Or when a teammate is injured?"

"W-Well..." Junior looked away.

"Or is the title more of a badge for you to flaunt?"

"N-No, it's not like that!" said Junior. Nepotist smirked.

"A leader should inspire his subordinates, wouldn't you agree? Someone that we can aspire to be. But, why would anyone aspire to be like you?" asked Nepotist.

"What's that supposed to mean?" asked Junior.

"Well, I don't mean this to be rude, but you aren't the ideal image of a leader. Look at yourself. You're rather unkempt. Your posture is awful," said Nepotist, poking Junior with the lacrosse stick. The boy glared at him.

"Your accent is grating." Junior instinctively felt at his neck, aggression lost in his eyes. Instead, insecurity began to grow.

"Your looks are also... average at best. A leader should be confident, refined from every angle, a clear and loud speaker. Does that sound like you?" asked Nepotist, a mock smile on his face. Junior's eyes were downcast.

"No..." Junior answered, meekly.

"Thought so. Now, maybe after you've put in your time and contributed as a team player, you might get the honor of leading the team. But for now, when Stern offers the position to you, what do you say?" asked Nepotist.

"No." Junior answered, still looking down at his feet. Nepotist gave him a satisfied smile.

"Glad that we understand each other. See you tomorrow," chuckled Nepotist, before patting Junior's shoulder. He left the Transmutant alone in the locker room, who stood still as stone.

It took Junior some time before he decided to leave the locker room. A solemn look was on his face. He could understand that the other veteran players might feel miffed about being skipped over in favor of a 1st year as team captain. Someone who had no experience, let alone interest, in the game until very recently. However, Nepotist went as far to confront him personally and tear him down.

He was right as well. Junior was no leader. He might have acted like one with his fellow newcomers, but he was mostly bulldozing through everyone with a call out here and there. Junior found himself in the foyer of the school, where it lied empty. The students had all left for the day.

Junior found himself approaching a trophy rack, covered behind glass. He found several trophies and picture frames on the rack behind the glass. These were from the academy's past games. Junior admired the pieces that were set, and the photos of those who attended this school before him. The boy then noticed his reflection in the glass. He wasn't as tall or large as the boys in the photos. Nor was he handsome. He frowned as he felt a hand at his unkempt hair. How many people might be mocking him behind his back. he wondered.

"You're average. You're not a leader. Nobody likes you. You're ugly. You should quit tryouts. No one will care." A voice inside Junior spoke. A number of its words were a repeat of what Nepotist had said. They only reinforced his words.

There was no way that a girl like Sunset would go for someone like him. Someone who was average, with unkempt hair and a funny accent. He noticed the girl's face to be reflected off of the glass.

"Hey!"

Junior gasped, before turning with a start. Sunset smiled teasingly.

"Sorry, didn't mean to scare you. I haven't been able to find you," said Sunset.

"N-No, it's OK. I was just..." Junior pointed to the rack. Sunset looked passed him and nodded.

"Ah. You know, some of those date back at least over a decade. It must be surreal to see the legacy of what you're participating in. Just think, you could leave your own mark here too," said Sunset, admiring the trophies and photos.

"Yeah, I don't know. I'm beginning to have second thoughts on joining," said Junior. Sunset looked at him incredulously.

"Huh? But you seem to really enjoy it. Not to mention that you're really good. Why would you want to quit now?" asked Sunset. Junior half heartedly shrugged.

"I don't know. It's just... What if I'm actually not that good. What if I fail to be a proper member of the team? Or what if I can't meet people's expectations?" Junior grimaced. Sunset snorted.

"Don't be an idiot." Junior winced at her words.

"Who are you trying to fool? We've all seen you play. Ask anyone. Even if you aren't that good, you can always improve. You'll eventually reach a point that people's expectations will be met. You'll never know unless you try," said Sunset, smiling at the boy. Junior's cheeks grew warm at the girl's words. He gave her a light smile and nodded.

"You're right. I have to try."

Soon, it was the last day of tryouts. Junior found himself going through the motions. He passed every test with flying colors as usual. Meanwhile, Sunset and the other girls of the clique watched the try outs.

Before they knew it, the last practice game begun. As usual, it was Veterans vs Noobs. And as usual, Junior took leadership among his peers, who gladly followed him. While they knew that only two were being allowed to join the team, they were willing to give it their all.

Everyone was giving everything that they had. This included Junior, who utilized everything he's learned and his own athletic prowess to his advantage. Before everyone knew it, the practice match was over. As expected, Junior had made the team. The cheers of Serenity and Sunset filled him with pride.

"Hey, let's go out and celebrate the new members of the team!" said Sunset.

"Here here!" Said a boy.

The teenagers began to depart from the field. All the while, the boys had begun to change in the locker room. Junior winced as he felt his gut. Wherever this celebration was, he hoped that there'd be food.

"Hurry, Takeshi. Can't keep the ladies waiting," said a boy, before leaving. Junior stood with his knapsack and made his way out the door. He noticed Nepotist to be standing nearby.

"I hope there aren't any hard feelings, dear boy," smiled Nepotist. Junior slightly furrowed his brows.

"Actually, I thought about what you said. I've changed my mind," said Junior. Nepotist narrowed his eyes.

"I'll never know how far I can go unless I try. So if the coach asks me to be captain, I'll accept it." Junior smirked. Nepotist let out a long breath through his nostrils.

"Just so you know, Gojira. Your actions have consequences," said Nepotist. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Is that a threat?"

Nepotist said nothing in response. Instead, he walked on ahead of Junior. The Transmutant merely scoffed as he continued on.

It had been a couple of days since Junior had made the Lacrosse team. The boy regularly met with the team for practice. All the while, Sunset and the rest of the clique would watch. Nothing really seemed to change now that Junior was officially a member. It was all the same. But, there was something new.

Junior and Sunset sat outside on school grounds, near the edge of the pond. The two were studying together, deciding to take advantage of there being no Lacrosse practice today.

The sound of Junior's stomach filled the air. He held it with a pained grimace. Sunset flinched from the sound, tearing her eyes from her textbook with a mild look of concern.

"Gojira, are you OK? That doesn't sound good."

"I don't know. I feel like I'm starving to death. I had a big lunch today," said Junior. Sunset closed her textbook.

"Maybe you're not getting the nutrition that you need. You've been eating a lot of carbs lately," said Sunset.

"Maybe. But even a half a dozen eggs are barely enough to get by through the noon." Junior muttered to himself. His protein intake was becoming lacking as of late with all of this exercise and mutantism burning more calories than he consumes, Junior tried filling the void with more bread. But, it wasn't helping. He was certain that either starvation or poor eating choices may cost him in the long run. He needed more sources of protein. He was sick of eggs and vegetables.

Junior noticed something move beneath the cloudy water that made up the pond. He felt an instinctual urge drive him, as his sclera turned a tinge of yellow. His stomach growled more and he began to salivate. Meanwhile, Sunset began to put away her book.

"Tell you what. How about we study at this cafe I know? Get you some food." Sunset suggested. Junior suddenly stood to his feet. The boy was starting to breathe heavily, breaking into a sweat.

"I'm hot. Are you hot?" Junior winced.

"Gojira?" Sunset raised a brow.

The boy began to undo his tie, before tossing it aside. Sunset's confused expression slowly turned to shock, then to horror once Junior started removing his coat and shirt.

"Hey! You can't take your clothes off in public!" Sunset scrambled for the discarded pieces of clothing. Fortunately, he wasn't going for his pants. However, Junior was now stepping into the water.

"Ooh! That feels nice," said Junior.

"Oh my- What are you doing?! Get out of there!" Cried Sunset, frantically searching for anyone who might be watching. She cringed as she found some onlookers nearby, put off or amused by the boy's antics.

"Just one quick dip..." Junior began to submerge himself deeper into the water until it reached his waist.

"Oh Gosh, Goji please." Sunset hid her face, which had grown red in embarrassment for the boy as onlookers continued to stare. Sunset groaned in frustration, placing her hands on her hips. Her eyes narrowed.

"Hey! You better get your looney ass out of that pond this instant!" Snapped Sunset.

"Shh! Shh! You'll scare him..." Junior whispered.

"Who?" Asked Sunset, oddly. Junior's throat let out a small, inhuman rumble that went unnoticed by the girl. He suddenly dove his hands into the water. Sunset exclaimed as water nearly splashed on her.

Junior suddenly yanked out a large catfish that squirmed in his grip. Like a vicious carnivore, the boy bit down on the catfish, tearing a large chunk from its neck. Sunset exclaimed alarm, having cupped her mouth. Junior made growling sounds as he took more bites into the fish. The elf turned away, retching at the sight.

"What the hell is wrong with you?!"

Junior said nothing in response. He stepped out of the pond, dripping with water. He gave a pleased hum as he continued to bite into the meat of the fish. He suddenly stopped once he noticed the looks of disgust that he was receiving. The boy looked down at the catfish after swallowing. Whatever primal instincts held him had now been pushed aside by his rational mind.

"What the fuck did I just do?!" Cried Junior, dropping the fish to the ground.

"That's what I wanna know!" Said Sunset. Junior held his stomach as he looked at the fish.

"Stomach. Need..." Junior attempted to reach for the fish, but Sunset suddenly got in his path.

"Snap out of it!" Sunset smacked Junior's face, leaving him stunned. The boy shook his head, feeling his cheek sting.

"I... I don't feel so good," muttered Junior.

"I'm not surprised. You just ate a live cat fish," deadpanned Sunset.

"No, I'm serious. I..." Junior's eyes rolled back as he felt fatigue. He suddenly fell forward, with Sunset quickly catching him. He went slack in her arms.

"H-Hey! This isn't funny! Gojira!" Sunset cried, panic in her tone. She felt dread once she realized that the boy seemed to be burning up all around.

Junior opened his eyes. He found himself lying in his bed. At his side, he found an elf in a white coat. Princess Celestia was kneeling at the other side of the bed with a worried look.

"Thank goodness, you're awake."

"How'd I get here?" asked Junior, confused.

"Blaire found you and one of your friends wandering the area, so she and the staff brought you in. Don't you remember?" Asked Celestia. Junior winced as he searched his memory. It was a bit of a blur, but he faintly recalled Sunset trying to get him to a hospital. All the while, he deliriously insisted on going home. He couldn't remember much after that.

"Is she here?" Junior weakly looked around.

"No, I believe Blaire stated that she went home after," said Celestia. Junior lightly frowned in disappointment. There goes a nice peaceful day alone with Sunset.

"How do you feel, young man?" asked the doctor.

"Like I'm about to die from hunger," said Junior.

"What seems to be the problem, doctor?" asked Celestia.

"Well, after looking him over, and with what you've told me of him joining a sports team, I say that he just burned himself out from the heat generated during his metabolic process," said the doctor.

"I-Is that really possible?" asked Celestia.

"It's what I found in him. My magic never fails me when looking over a patient during a physical," said the doctor. Junior went pale.

"Was there anything you found other than that?" asked Junior, reluctant. He was hoping that the man may not have stumbled onto any biological abnormalities that went beyond a high metabolism.

"Well, you're in great health. But to be safe, I recommend you take things slow for a while. Make sure you eat plenty of nutritious meals and stay hydrated." The doctor began to pack his bag.

"Uh... Actually, there's one other thing. Aside from craving food at night, I think I'm starting to crave fish. Like... I wanna snatch them up and just eat them raw. Is that normal?" asked Junior. Celestia gave him an odd look. The doctor just met him with a blank expression.

"Ah. That must be a result of Omega 3 deficiency. Maybe that can help explain your hunger problems. Might I recommend taking omega 3 supplements?" The doctor suggested.

"I can get that out of fish too, right?" asked Junior.

"Whatever works best for you," said the doctor, before leaving. Junior sighed in dismay.

"Junior, you should've told me sooner if you weren't feeling well," said Celestia, a pout on her face.

"I didn't think it was that a big of a deal." The boy shrugged. The avatar sighed, but met the boy with a small smile.

"Well, we now know what to do. You're a growing active boy. So, we need to make sure you're getting enough protein."

"Great. I was tired of just eggs and beans," said Junior, a look of relief on his face.

The next day had come. Junior arrived into his home room class. He sighed as he took a seat. The boy noticed Sunset to be awkwardly sitting beside him. She looked like she wanted to say something, but was hesitant.

"I'm... I'm surprised to see you here."

"The doctor said that I might have some deficiencies in my diet. I should be fine as long as I meet those needs," said Junior, patting a bag of his lunch.

"That's good. But, that's not entirely what I meant," said Sunset, sheepish. Junior tilted his head in confusion. He noticed that there were whispers coming from the other students. He saw them looking over their shoulders at him, snickering to themselves. The boy felt a sense of dread wash over him.

"Rumors about yesterday started spreading," whispered Sunset. Junior's face grew red hot. He groaned as he lied his head down on the desk.

"I'm ruined..." Junior muttered.

"Hey, don't sweat it. If anyone asks, just deny it or play dumb," said Sunset. Junior frowned.

"I don't think-"

"Hey, is it true that you jumped in the school's pond and ate a fish?" asked a girl, looking back at the pair. Junior fell silent, proceeding to sweat bullets. He glanced over to Sunset, who motioned her head with a look.

"No?" Junior looked to the inquisitive girl with an awkward smile. The girl stared at him for a moment before shrugging.

"OK." The girl turned back around.

"See? Told ya," said Sunset, nonchalant. Junior felt himself put at ease a bit. However, he couldn't help but feel uneasy. Something inside told him that his days may be rough onward.

"So... You live in the castle?" Sunset whispered. Junior stiffened at this. He supposed that it made sense, considering that it was she that helped him get home.

"Yeah, you could say that..."

"Nice place." Sunset spoke as though it was a statement of fact, rather than a question.

"Y-Yeah."

"You're full of surprises, you know," said Sunset.

'You haven't seen anything yet.' Junior thought to himself in dismay.

The day went by slowly. The reason being for the lengthy feeling was due to the overall experience on this particular day.

The boy had taken notice of students from his other classes to be whispering and snickering behind his back. Word about his humiliating display spread like wild fire amongst his peers. With his enhanced hearing, he could hear their quiet mockery. Some even didn't care to keep their voices down. It was as though they wanted him to hear.

Junior heard a number of words that they used to describe him. Weirdo, freak, fishy, and so on. Just when things seemed to be going decent, it starts to fall apart.

'Don't despair, Junior. You still have lacrosse. All you have to do is be a valuable member of the team and everyone will forget about the pond incident. I hope.'

Junior sighed heavily as he took a seat at a table in the cafeteria. He found himself with the popular clique as usual. Considering that boys here were also on the lacrosse team, he found himself more than welcomed. However, things were just as awkward for the boy here as anywhere else.

"So Takeshi, there's a rumor of you swimming in the school pond. Care to elaborate?" Nepotist smirk. Junior gulped as all eyes on him. He noticed Sunset giving him a look to deny the claim. But, Junior let out a sigh of defeat.

"Yeah, it's true," said Junior. Sunset face palmed, while the rest of clique sent him odd looks.

"Why would you do that?" asked a boy.

"Well..." Junior scratched his head, staring down at the table. There wasn't an easy way to explain himself.

"Because he's a rebel!" Sunset interjected. Junior raised his head, finding the elf to be pointing a fork to him. A grape tomato was skewered on the prongs of the fork. The girl had placed on an aura of cool confidence, which was commonly shown with her casual nature.

"Rebels play by their own rules. In fact, he's a true ronin. Isn't that right?" asked Sunset.

"Well actually, I- Guh!" Junior felt a swift kick against his shin. It didn't take him long to deduce the offender, considering that Sunset was sitting across from him, sending him a quick glare.

"I... I'm totally a rebel." Junior forced a smile. Serenity sighed, dreaming.

"Bad boys are very attractive, Goji."

"I heard that you ate a fish. Like you just plucked it from the pond and bit into it like some kind of bear," said a girl. Junior fell dead silent. He looked to Sunset, who meekly shrugged. The boy heavily exhaled through his nostrils.

"Omega 3 deficiency," said Junior. He thought it was best to just own up to it.

"Makes sense, I guess," said a boy, raising an eyebrow.

"Gross." A girl cringed.

"What's Omega 3?" Serenity cocked a brow

Later that day, school had ended. Junior was dressed for practice. After emerging from the locker room, he found Sunset to be waiting outside. The boy sighed as he made his way over, while the elf greeted him with a wave.

"Ready for another day?" asked Sunset.

"Yes. You know, you didn't have to intervene," said Junior.

"Intervene?" Sunset raised a brow.

"Back in the cafeteria. You didn't have to interject when they asked me about the pond incident," said Junior.

"Don't sweat that. You gotta be more protective of your image, dude," said Sunset.

"Oh. Sorry." Junior shrugged. Sunset sighed.

"You're such an odd bird," said Sunset. Junior scratched his head with a light frown.

"Can I ask you another question? Why do you watch us practice?" asked Junior.

"Does it bother you?"

"N-No!" Junior exclaimed. His cheeks flared red hot at Sunset's confused look.

"It's just... I'm sure you have plenty of other stuff that you'd be focused on. Why waste It here?" asked Junior.

"Eh. I'm not worried about my studies. Besides, this seems like a more fun way to kill time for the day. I enjoy watching you play," said Sunset. Junior smiled bashfully. He quickly composed himself, standing up straight.

"I'll be sure not to disappoint you," said Junior, stiffly walking off. Sunset smiled in amusement.

"At ease, big guy."

Junior made his way out to the field. While his day had been less than stellar, lacrosse was always the highlight. Sunset being a spectator was the icing on the cake.

The boy made his way to join the rest of the team. Coach Stern was in the process of taking roll call. Everyone was present and accounted for. As the coach dismissed everyone to run their laps, he stopped Junior.

"Son, there's a rumor floating around involving someone at the academy's pond. Know anything about that?" Stern raised a brow, an expectant look on his face. Junior's stomach was in knots.

"I uh..." Junior grimaced.

"Listen, I was a lad like yourself. Always getting into trouble for the fun of it. But, the academy wishes to maintain its reputation. Now, you're showing a lot of promise for this team. I'd hate to have to boot you off. So, just try to keep the teenage hijinks tame. Are we clear?" Asked Stern. Junior timidly nodded.

"Crystal."

Practice went by like a breeze. Junior was dismayed, having the truth of what happened catch on. He hadn't realized how serious the incident was when his coach warned him about certain behaviors being just cause to kick him off of the team. Junior sighed, hoping that a good night's rest would do him good.

"Please let tomorrow be a better day," said Junior to himself.

Junior found himself crossing an alley, making his way home to the castle. But he found himself suddenly moving into the dark alley. It took him a moment to realize that he was being hauled away, into the shadows. Junior was thrown to the ground, finding a few pairs of feet surrounding him. The boy looked up to find a gang of unfamiliar young men to be standing over him. Their faces were obscured by bandanas and thick clothing.

Junior was met with a barrage of stomps and kicks by the strangers. The blunt strikes from their heels rocked and rattled him.

"Hold him down!" One of the men shouted.

Junior felt a weight pressed onto his body. His assailants had him pinned to the ground, along with his arms and legs. He heard the sound of metal scrapping on a stone surface. His eyes fell upon one of the assailants, who held a lead pipe in his grasp.

With a swift motion, the man swung the pipe onto Junior's hand. The boy screamed in agony, feeling the shattering of bones in his hand. His hand was struck multiple times. The pain was overwhelming. It eventually got to the point that the boy could no longer feel his hand. The hand was completely mangled, with fingers bent and twisted in unnatural ways. His flesh bruised and bled from the trauma that was endured. Junior trembled in tears, his breaths ragged.

"Let's go!"

In moments, the men removed themselves from Junior. As though coordinated, they fled deeper into the alley, disappearing from sight. Junior shakily got up from the ground, propping himself against the wall. He whimpered as he held his wrist, starring at his damaged hand through his hot tears. Junior was caught up in a torrent of thoughts and emotions. Terror, confusion and despair struck him.

Junior wondered what he was going to do. He may have very well lost his hand. It was his right, which he used for most of his tasks. Even if he trained his left to write, he may never have use for his right ever again. He wouldn't be whole anymore. Even worse, he'll never be able to play lacrosse. Junior gritted his teeth, violently shaking. He cursed his life, which had been filled with misfortune.

"Hospital. Need... Hospital." Junior whimpered as he shakily got up to his feet. He pushed through his despair and trauma, hoping that there may have been some way to salvage his hand. He couldn't waste time.

The boy found himself leaving the alley, holding his mangled hand close to himself, like a newborn child in a protective embrace. Junior soon managed to approach a street, finding the hospital to be just a short distance away. Before he could continue on, a sharp pain was felt in his hand. The pain was unbearable to the point that he collapsed to his knees, clenching his teeth to the point of his gums bleeding. He gasped as he found his hand beginning to shift and bend on its own. Each broken digit visibly moved and connected to the rest, reconstructing each appendage. In moments, every broken bone in his hand had reconstructed themselves. However, his hand was still swollen.

Junior made small attempts to move his fingers, bracing for the agony. His fingers moved without trouble. Aside from the soreness he felt from his hand, he was able to move. It was as though it wasn't broken anymore. Junior looked back to the hospital, a grimace on his face.

"Can't be too careful." The boy continued his journey to the hospital.

The next day came quick. Junior found himself walking through the school halls during lunch. He was wearing a compress over his right hand. When he was looked over at the hospital, the doctor deduced that it was nothing more than a sprain. So, he was given this compress to bring down the swelling. Junior kept this visit a secret, as well as the incident in the alley.

It didn't take a genius to know that what happened was abnormal. His hand had just healed on its own. Junior thought that he should be thankful for this, but he could only think to how much of a freak he was now. He had to be much more careful now in the future. If he could regenerate like this, then it would risk exposure. He was participating in a contact sport too. His position became much more precarious with this fact.

Junior came across his usual spot at the table in the cafeteria. The familiar clique was present as always. He was greeted by Sunset with a usual casual smile and nod.

"Hey! Nepotist was asking about you," said Sunset. Junior raised a brow, looking over to the boy in question. The student quickly looked away.

"About what?" asked Junior.

"He heard about your injury. But, I told him that you could tough it out," said Sunset.

"Oh?" Junior glanced at his right hand. He hadn't told anyone about his so called 'sprain'. Sunset only knew since she had class with him, allowing her to catch a glimpse at the compress. That's where he painted the narrative. However, Sunset was claiming that Nepotist knew. It was especially weird considering that Nepotist had it out for him now. He even made an indirect threat.

'Wait a second.' Junior's mind was assaulted with paranoid thoughts.

Last night's events did not sit right with him. The attack was random and seemingly unprovoked. The gang that assaulted him didn't even take anything from him. For no reason, he was targeted, with only his hand broken. The threat kept popping into Junior's mind over and over again. It seemed obvious why he was attacked. There was a motive, and the actions seemed to match up. However, Junior couldn't jump to accusing him. He didn't have sufficient proof that it was him. It would be his word against his. In spite of that, Junior was certain. The fact that the boy was avoiding eye contact with him was enough to clue him in. He clenched his fist, suppressing the rising anger he felt.

"Well, I appreciate the concern." Junior forced a smile. It made him sick to his stomach.

Author's Note

Illustration drawn by DTRalf on Twitter!

Chapter 17: A Familiar Face

It was an unpleasant day. Princess Celestia stood with her sister, a displeased look on her face.

Before the princess, there were apparitions of heads projected from a machine that lied before the throne. The machine itself resembled much like a movie projector, only more compact and squared. A few MONARCH soldiers stood by the machine, as it projected the images. The heads belonged to none other than a few representatives from the Global Union.

"No, out of the question. MONARCH's presence has proven to be invasive enough already. I can't allow further expansion," said Celestia.

"Your Majesty, don't you realize the gravity of your situation? The fact that two Transmutants were sighted in a populated area, recently, is cause for concern," said one of the head apparitions.

"The fact of the matter is that they're starting to appear in your nation. It's only a matter of time before more begin to migrate over," said another one of the men.

"What with the recent events of powerful forces threatening the stability of your nation, it is only logical that you allow expansion of MONARCH's jurisdiction," said another. Celestia furrowed her brows.

"I'll have you know that Equestria is plenty capable of defending itself. We've had nothing to fear from the recent events. We can handle whatever threat posed to us, without any further expansions," said Celestia, firmly.

"But think of your subjects, your Majesty. Surely their wellbeing is important to you," said one of the men.

"Of course they are. However, their fates are in good hands. You may not see it, but I do. I will not be goaded into allowing a foreign presence such as MONARCH to encroach on my nation any more than it already has," said Celestia.

"Princess Celestia, as a member of the Global Union, you are obligated to. This is a situation that concerns the entire global community. You are interfering with the elimination of a threat that seeks to send our nations back to the dark age. I implore you to reconsider," said one of the men.

Celestia felt like her hands were tied. The threat of the Revolutionaries was something real to consider. Neighpon was a nation that had suffered their wrath the most these last few years. But these days, few have begun to encroach on Equestrian soil. While not as severe as some of Neighpon's more heinous attacks, it was something that Celestia could not afford to be negligent on. Even now, Equestria's more ancient history seemed to be catching up to it. From Nightmare Moon's return, Discord's return. There was still a few enemies that existed, but have not posed any danger throughout the millennia and longer. But, so did the last 2 previous foes.

Now, the Transmutant Revolutionaries were another factor, but it was a much more proactive threat. They were not equipped to handle such powerful foes. Not without the two royal sisters. Or even now, the Elements of Harmony. But, they couldn't be at more places than one. But, she also couldn't ask her student and her friends to face such foes. Regretfully, she would have to bite her tongue.

"Very well. I'll allow it. But again, my terms still apply. Keep away from my citizens. Do not interfere with their daily lives," said Celestia, with a heavy sigh.

"A wise decision by a wise leader. You shan't regret it, your Majesty," said one of the men.

Celestia grimaced. She wasn't fond of such shallow words of reassurance. Something about this whole thing didn't sit right with her. Celestia wondered if the GU truly had her land's best interest at heart.

In a cold, dark room, there was a man in uniform that stood. Light from a projector illuminated him and the screen on the wall. There was a small gathering of MONARCH soldiers. Among them was Erika Shiragami. The young soldier stood at attention among her peers, who met her with glances. Some whispers came from among the soldiers, who eyed her warily.

Lately, there had been rumors that a soldier had died and was brought back to life in some sort of Frankenstein experiment. Said experiment led to the soldier gaining Transmutant traits. These rumors were widely disbelieved. Some even outright denied by some officials. But, A few details of these rumors were confirmed, mainly the mutantism.

"Welcome to Equestria. You've been selected to take part in an important mission," said the man as the screen depicted a set of images. The images depicted a familiar black moth-like creature, and a young man with raven hair. Erika had an involuntary flinch. Memories of her last encounter flashed before her. The girl gulped as she attempted to maintain her composure.

"As you know, this nation has been under siege by the enemy. As time goes on, more of them have been sighted. Even recently, in Ponyville," said the man, as images of the mentioned town was shown.

"Because of this increase in activity, and the close proximity to the capital, you will be deployed to a number of key populated areas. Your mission is to blend in with the local populace. You and Agent Ghidorah will monitor and wait until you are instructed to act, or until the enemy makes their presence known. Already, we have accommodations and other agents stationed in the target areas," said the man. He gestured to a man that stood in the room at the side. Everyone eyed this imposing man, as he stood, arms crossed over his chest. A cold look was on his face.

"Remember, this is a covert operation. Not a soul is to know. Not the public, any royal or high society fat cat is to know of your presence."

"Sir!" said the soldiers in unison.

"Good. You all have your destinations. Pack your things and make your way for any public transportation to rendezvous with your assigned squad. Plain clothes only."

The day went on. Erika Shiragami found herself dressed in a teal knee length dress, with a cyan short sleeved shirt beneath. The girl's green hair was let down. She carried a knapsack over her shoulder, as she stepped off the train that had brought her to Ponyville. Along the way, she looked at a note that she carried in her hand. She hummed to herself as she looked around.

The girl noticed one particular individual among the crowd to be approaching. She was an elf, appearing around her age. She had long red and yellow hair, appearing like fire. Teal colored eyes sat in her head. She sported a leather jacket over a shirt, with a skirt that reached her thighs, and a pair of dark boots.

"Hey, it's a nice day for gardening," said the girl. Erika slightly stiffened, having realized that the girl was speaking to her.

"Y-Yeah, it's nice and sunny," said Erika, a bit hesitant. The elf stared at her with a stoic look. Erika felt herself beginning to tense. The elf then met her with a smile.

"Good. I was afraid that I'd have to wait longer than I would've liked," said the girl.

"E-Erika Shiragami. A pleasure to meet you," said Erika, before giving a salute. Sunset quickly forced her arm down, while looking over her shoulder.

"Hey, don't you know the meaning of 'covert'?" asked the elf. Erika went pale.

"S-Sorry!" said Erika. The elf sighed in dismay.

"Great, I get stuck with the scatter brain," said the elf to herself. She cleared her throat.

"Sunset Shimmer. Nice to meet you, I guess," said the girl. Erika awkwardly stood. She could already tell that this girl wasn't exactly the friendly type.

The pair began to make their way into Ponyville. Along the way, Erika couldn't help but stare at the elf's long hair. It was lovely, even more captivating as it flowed through the wind like real fire.

"Hey, I know I'm gorgeous, but at least take me to dinner first," said Sunset. Erika quickly looked away, embarrassed.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to stare. It's just... Your hair," said Erika.

"Looks good, right?" Sunset smirked.

"Yeah, it is," Erika nodded.

"Hmph. Yeah, I know it. It took years for me to grow it out this long. The brass is out of its mind to try and get this cut," said Sunset.

"Well, it is a part of regulations. They allow it to be a certain length so long as you can get it in a bun," said Erika.

"Not my thing," shrugged Sunset. Erika raised a brow.

"You mean you don't put your hair up?" asked Erika.

"Pfft. No,"

"Um..." Erika fell into awkward silence. Surely no one would allow an active duty soldier to let their hair down, especially if it was long as this girl's. She found it hard to believe.

"Just between you and me, if you have enough talent and chops, the brass will be lenient," said Sunset, winking at the girl. Erika was taken aback. That was a rather bold claim that she had made. If she didn't know better, Erika would have thought that Sunset was quite full of herself. But surely no one in this line of work would talk big without being able to back it up.

"Well, you'll have to show me," said Erika, forcing a smile.

"Sure. As soon as we find some mutants," smirked Sunset.

Eventually, the two girls found themselves making their way to an apartment complex. Sunset unlocked and opened the door. The two stepped in.

"The others have been set up in neighboring apartments or in other complexes around town. This is our pad for the time being, so get used to it," said Sunset, a hand on her hip. Erika sighed tiredly as she set her knapsack down.

"And what about equipment?" asked Erika. Sunset made her way over to a closet. As it opened, a rack full of fire arms was revealed. A crate lied on the ground.

"And there's more where that came from. All for our gun totting needs," said Sunset, before shutting the closet.

Erika looked around with a nod. It seemed that they had everything that they would need for the time being. With any luck, they won't have to actually do anything. That would be ideal. Truth be told, Erika was reluctant in facing an enemy such as a Transmutant again. The least she wanted was a rest.

"Hey, there was someone called 'Agent Ghidorah' that was supposed to be present for the mission. Have you heard of him?" asked Erika.

"Mm. I heard he's one of the top Slayer units used for combat against Transmutants. Why?" asked Sunset.

"Just curious. Though I have to wonder what kind of parents would give him such a name," said Erika with a grimace. The elf cocked a brow.

"Why?"

"Because it's the name of a malevolent god in Neighponese myth," said Erika.

"Hm." Sunset shrugged.

Meanwhile, just in an apartment room away from the two girls, the large man, Ghidorah, stood. He sat on a couch, as he held a file in his hand. He read through the file, marked 'Classified', where detailed information was contained. A photograph of a teenage girl's face was depicted, bearing white hair. There was another file resting on the ground, carrying the file of a boy with red hair.

"How boring. I would understand my targets more if I were to meet them face to face," said Ghidorah. A COM at his side crackled.

"Just follow your orders. Keep an eye out should they make their presence known," said Onyx. Ghidorah sighed heavily.

"Understood. Over and out," said Ghidorah. He scoffed as he tossed the COM aside.

"Idiot." Ghidorah continued to read. He supposed that he would have to wait before anything got interesting.

Junior found himself sitting on the sofa in the home/lair of the Mutant 3. With him were Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu.

"Thanks for coming by, Gojira," said Mosura.

"Sure, no problem," said Junior. Mosura let out a sigh.

"Alright, let's get the meeting started. Does anyone suspect you or Angirasu of anything?" asked Mosura.

"No," the two boys answered in unison.

"Good. What about us?" asked Mosura, gesturing to Rodan.

"I don't think so. They haven't mentioned anything. At most, they were worried about you after the whole Discord debacle," said Junior.

The boy mentally sighed. The Discord incident didn't end as cut and dry as he would've liked. It instead brought about an unintended consequence. MONARCH was granted expansion and was becoming more alert. He was expecting the princess to allow MONARCH to be more invasive with everyone's personal lives. But, he hadn't heard any plans to set up more surveillance. That was good for the Mutant 4. That meant there was a less chance of Equestria becoming a police state much like Neighpon has.

"Gojira, we were thinking. Maybe it'd be best if we fell back on our original plan. We should probably avoid going into town. Maybe even cut ties from the girls," said Mosura. Junior's stomach felt heavy, as though his heart had sunk down to it.

"But you guys have already gotten close to them," said Junior.

"We already know that they won't treat us with kindness if they knew the truth. What's the point?" asked Rodan.

"They don't know that it's you! Listen, you guys can get past It! I did! Besides, it'd only raise suspicion if you were to suddenly disappear," said Junior.

"I don't think I can, Gojira. I'm just gonna have the looks they had on my mind the whole time I interact with them," said Rodan, his tone solemn.

"What am I supposed to tell everyone when they start asking questions?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"Well, maybe you should consider my offer. Why not just live with us?" suggested Mosura.

"No. Out of the question. We've been over this, Mosu," said Junior. The girl groaned in frustration. The boy was as stubborn as a mule.

"Gojira, please! Is it really worth the pain of them rejecting you in the end?" asked Mosura. Junior glared at her. A nerve having been touched.

"Rejection? Let me tell you something. I'm no stranger to rejection," said Junior, sternly.

"In the years that I've lived in Equestria, there was always someone who didn't accept me. I still remember their names and faces. But I endured. And I'll continue to endure. So don't even use that on me. I'm not a coward," said Junior. Mosura furrowed her brows in response.

"Then you're a fool," said Mosura. Junior scoffed.

"Maybe. Do whatever you want. I've lived in fear for too long. I'm not going back."

Junior got up from his seat and stormed out of the house. The rest of the Mutant 4 sat in silence. Angirasu sighed heavily.

"He's right," said Angirasu as he stood.

"You agree with him?!" exclaimed Mosura. Out of everyone here, she thought that he would be the one who would side with her.

"Yes. Mosura, meeting them had been the best thing that's happened to us. How long has it been since we've been able to walk among people without feeling like outcasts? When was the last time you got to enjoy yourself in the company of others as you had with them?" asked Angirasu. Mosura frowned, her eyes turning away.

"Maybe they wouldn't accept us if they knew the truth. But, maybe they would," said Angirasu. Mosura's expression turned to dread.

"W-Wait, you're not thinking-"

"No, of course not. But, I won't hide from the world anymore. We have to live in it. If they ever happen to learn the truth... Well, I guess we'll see how it turns out," said Angirasu. He then looked to Rodan, who's eyes were downcast.

"Rodan, you wanted this more than anyone. This is the price. The least you can do is try to keep up appearances," said Angirasu, before turning to leave. Rodan gulped, his head lowered.

More than anything, the Transmutant wanted to be able to live life as though he were normal. To experience the things that had been robbed from him so long ago. But, he never realized just how much pain it was going to bring him. He wanted to go the route of Mosura and just cut himself off from the world to escape. But, he knew that he was going to have to keep up appearances. He didn't want his new friends to worry about him. But, he doubt he could keep getting close to them, especially Rainbow Dash.

A few days had gone by. At this time, Erika found herself typing away at a laptop computer. Her time in Ponyville had been like this so far.

Every once and while, she would patrol the town in plain clothes to get a visual of the streets, the layout, locations, just about anything that would prove to be useful. After that, she would end a day by writing out a report for the day. This was to let their superiors know about the current status of the town and to inform them of anything that may be important. So far, nothing of note had happened. Nonetheless, Erika had to report on it.

The girl sighed heavily as she slouched in her chair, staring at the screen blankly. She knew that she had hoped that nothing crazy would happen. But, she didn't think boredom would be this bad.

"Whatcha doin'?" Sunset asked, passing by. The elf stood over Erika's shoulder, looking at the screen.

"I'm writing out a report for the week. You know, for the mission?" asked Erika, rather passive aggressively. Sunset raised a brow.

"What's with the tone?" asked Sunset.

"I've been out there patrolling town trying to get a visual on the area while performing reconnaissance at the same time. But I've yet to see you contribute anything. The least you could do is write out these reports or something!" said Erika. Sunset, slightly flinched at the girl's rise in tone. Looking at the girl, she did appear rather haggard. Like she had been pushing herself. But, she always looked unusually pale, almost sickly.

"You know, you could've just asked," said Sunset, flatly. Erika's brow twitched. She groaned as she hit her forehead onto the table.

"Look, Shiragami, you're pushing yourself too hard for this mission. We're sleepers just waiting for the enemy to show up. They're not gonna sweat over a report for EVERY single day. Hell, you can basically contribute a little of the report throughout the week and send it in on the weekend," said Sunset as she pulled up a chair and took a seat. She pulled the laptop over to herself.

"Look, you're doing too much work than necessary. You're adding a bunch of unnecessary information. The brass doesn't care about every single detail of our daily routine for this Op. They just wanna know if we saw anything unusual and the receipts for any expenses we may have had," said Sunset as she quickly typed away.

"How would you know?" asked Erika.

"Trust me. I've done plenty of reports in my life. Unlike academics, MONARCH wants it coherent, short and sweet," said Sunset. Erika sighed heavily.

"It's not like I've been sitting on my ass this whole time," said Sunset. Erika raised a brow.

"What have you been doing?" asked Erika.

"While you were exploring, I've been setting up micro cameras around the location of where the Transmutants were sighted. Their placement provides a wide range view in the town center. Just in case they show up at the scene of the crime," said Sunset as she continued to edit Erika's work.

"I've also been planting bugs at popular spots in town for the other sleepers. Word of mouth from the locals should help us get an idea of their whereabouts," said Sunset.

"So... You were working this whole time?" Erika grimaced. She grew red with shame.

"Sorry about my temper. I haven't been feeling myself as of late," said Erika, apologetically.

"I wasn't going to say anything before, but you looked bad as when you showed up. Are you sick?" asked Sunset, curious.

"N-no. I uh..." Erika paused. She hadn't felt right since she awakened on that table. What they did to her may have been having more of an effect on her. Maybe it was too soon to be pushing herself.

"On second thought, I've been feeling off. I think I'm gonna turn in. Would you mind finishing that up?"

"Just let me handle the reports for now on," said Sunset. Erika smiled to herself as she left the elf alone. The soldier made her way into a smaller room. She opened up the curtains in the room, allowing the sun's light through.

"Maybe this is what I need," said Erika. The girl removed her shirt, exposing her bare skin. She lied herself face down on the bed, as the sun shined upon her pale skin. She let out a long sigh under the sun's light. Green pigments began to appear on her sickly skin. The rays from the sun was absorbed into the girl's skin, drawing in its energy that went far beyond a normal human. She relaxed, as she allowed her body to absorb the energy that was cast. Little by little, her mood began to lighten up.

"Shiragami! I'm done with the report! I'm gonna head out for a bit!" Sunset called from the other room.

"Uh huh." Erika lazily called out. She dozed off as the green pigments began to spread more along her skin.

Twilight found herself slouched at a table in Sugarcube Corner. The elf let out a heavy sigh, as Rarity sat across from her. The two had ran into each other today and decided to spend their noon together for a bit. Twilight had thought maybe this was a good opportunity to confide in another person with her thoughts. Rarity was grinning from ear to ear.

"You're joking!" said Rarity.

"Nope. It's true. I... I like him. A lot," said Twilight, her face a tinge of red.

"I never would've thought so. But, I can see why you would. How many times has he saved your life?" Rarity asked, teasingly. Twilight rolled her eyes.

"It's not just that. He's a compassionate and kind guy underneath all of that ruggedness. We seem to get along quite well, I think," said Twilight. She slouched in her seat, with a dreamy look.

"Lately, I've realized that my feelings for Gojira had grown. Especially after the Discord incident. He never lost faith in us. He never lost faith in me. That meant so much to hear him say that."

"Well, why not confess your feelings for him?" asked Rarity. Twilight scoffed.

"Are you, crazy?! I can't do that!" Twilight exclaimed. Rarity recoiled.

"Why not, darling?"

"I can't just tell him how I feel! It was hard enough to become his friend. Becoming his... his girlfriend... " Twilight gulped, her face growing more red. The thought of being romantically involved with the boy made her heart beat like a drum.

"What if he rejects me? That could make things awkward between us and may potentially ruin our friendship!" Twilight stood up and slammed her hands on the table. Her expression was that of dread. Rarity met her with an amused smile.

"Dear, I think you're being dramatic," said Rarity. Twilight shot her a glare.

"Who are you to judge?"

"I'm serious. You're dreading over hypotheticals," said Rarity.

"That may be true, but it's all based on earlier complications of forming a genuine friendship. How do I know that it won't end up the way that I want?" asked Twilight.

"You don't. But that shouldn't stop you from trying, Twilight. Why deny yourself the feelings that you have? If there's a chance that he'll return your feelings, then isn't the risk of rejection worth it?" asked Rarity.

Twilight grimaced. The worse that Junior could say was 'No'. While her fears played scenarios in her head, Twilight thought of the payoff of her risk. She would be able to grow closer to the boy that went deeper than friendship. The things that they could share and experience together might last her a life time. Twilight wondered if she would be foolish to miss her chance. With a sigh, the girl nodded.

"You're right. I mean, how often does one find that special person?"

"That's the spirit! Now, what's the plan?" asked Rarity, leaning close in her seat, growing giddy.

"W-Well... I'm new to all of this. But in some books I've read, the protagonist asks the lover interest out on a date," said Twilight. Rarity's eyes lit up. It seemed that Twilight wasn't completely hopeless when it came to romance.

"That's a good start!"

"Yeah, but usually something goes horribly wrong during the date that hampers the protagonist's efforts," said Twilight, dismayed. Rarity giggled.

"Oh, darling. This is real life. Not a novel. Just go for it!" said Rarity.

"But do you think that would be way too forward? I mean, maybe I should be more casual about it. Nothing fancy," said Twilight. Her mind began to formulate a couple of different ideas in real time.

"Maybe like a simple walk in the park. Or maybe we can read a book together. Something that he wouldn't assume was a date. Just to be safe," said Twilight. Rarity sighed in dismay, propping her chin up on the table. She sipped from her milkshake, suppressing the need to shake the petite elf. Perhaps she needed more help than she thought.

"There you go, overthinking it again," said Rarity. She then gasped as she noticed Junior to be making his way to the front counter of Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie greeted him with her usual hyperactive self. Maybe now was a good opportunity for Twilight.

"Darling, look!" whispered Rarity, pointing to the counter. Twilight looked over her shoulder, gasping. She turned back around, having grown pale.

"You know what you have to do," said Rarity, her tone stern and her expression devoid of playfulness.

"I don't think I'm ready!" whispered Twilight.

"Just remember what I taught you, soldier," said Rarity, getting up from her seat. She pulled Twilight out of her seat and ushered her away.

"But you haven't taught me anything!" said Twilight.

"Nevermind that! Just trust your instincts! Use your feminine wiles to conquer your target! Now go!" said Rarity, pushing Twilight over. The petite elf whimpered as she stumbled over to Junior. The boy turned, having noticed her presence. He met the girl with a warm smile.

"Hey, Twi. Wasn't expecting to see you here," greeted Junior. Twilight corrected her posture, standing rather stiffly. Immediately, the blood raced to her face, and her heart began to pound in her chest.

"Gojira! Hi! H-Hey," Twilight smiled nervously. She forgot herself and corrected her tone to be more calm. She swallowed the lump in her throat.

"I-I'm glad that I ran into you. I wanted to ask if you happen to be free today. Or maybe later. You know what? You're probably busy, never mind." Twilight's reclusive ways had begun to take back control. It drove her to make a 'tactful' retreat. Rarity was face palming from the back of the store.

"No, I'm actually free," Junior replied.

"Oh! Good! That's good," Twilight tittered. There was a moment of awkward silence. The boy cocked a brow.

"Was there a particular reason why you wanted to ask?" asked Junior.

"Hm? Oh, yeah, I uh..." Twilight's eyes darted around. She wasn't expecting to have gotten this far. Rarity watched from the sidelines, cringing every time the petite elf spoke. She had to summon strength from within to not intervene with the situation. That wouldn't help Twilight. It would only make her reliant on others for this type of situation. She needed to do this herself.

"I just... I thought we could hang out today. Just you and me. Is... Is that OK?" asked Twilight, hesitant. Junior met her with a smile.

"Yeah, sounds cool," said Junior. A bright smile appeared on Twilight's face.

"Great! You wanna come sit down?" asked Twilight.

"Sure. I already ordered."

Twilight led the boy over to the table, but froze once she noticed that Rarity was missing. She heard the ring of a bell, turning to find the fashionista to be outside, bolting away from the store.

"Something the matter?" asked Junior. Twilight cleared her throat, shyly smiling at the boy.

"N-No, it's nothing."

The pair found themselves sitting across from each other at the table. Twilight was blushing like a school girl, while Junior drank from his chocolate milkshake. He let out a sigh after drinking. He noticed Twilight to have her chin propped up on her hand, her eyes half open. She appeared to be daydreaming. But, Junior couldn't help but feel his heart skip a beat at the look she had. He swore that she was looking at him.

"Twi?" Junior called. Twilight's eyes widened, her posture sitting upright. An attentive look was on her face.

"What?"

"You were spacing out," said Junior.

"Was I?" asked Twilight, feigning ignorance. Junior met her with a playful smile.

"Well, I guess I'm just that charming," said Junior, jokingly.

"I-I uh... I wasn't-" Twilight stuttered, growing flustered. Junior chuckled.

"I'm teasing."

Twilight pouted, looking away. Her face had grown hot. For once, she'd like to be the one to cause him to be flustered. She'd get a kick out of it if she managed to pull such a feat off.

"Say uh... Have you heard anything from Celestia? Concerning MONARCH?" asked Junior.

Twilight raised a brow. She wasn't expecting for this subject to come up. But, she supposed it made sense. After what happened, it was understandable for him to be concerned. After all, she heard from AJ that he had a run in with a Transmutant a while back.

"Well, she hasn't disclosed much to me. But, she assured me that things would be fine. We just have to be vigilant," said Twilight.

"Right. Vigilant." Junior's eyes were downcast.

"You're really worried, huh?" asked Twilight, her tone soft. The boy let out a sigh.

"You could say that."

To say that Junior was worried was an understatement. It also wasn't for the reason that Twilight thought. As of late, his thoughts kept nagging at him about MONARCH potentially becoming a bigger threat to the Transmutants in Equestria. His conversation with the rest of the Mutant 4 stayed on his mind. Junior didn't intend to abandon his life, but he couldn't help but feel compelled to come up with a 'bug out' plan. It was an unpleasant thought, but may be necessary, should the worse come to pass. It paid to be prepared.

The bell to the door rang. Junior's eyes remained downcast. Twilight slowly reached her hand out to the boy, nearing his own that rested on the table. Before she could reach, Junior's hand retracted. Twilight had thought he was pulling away from her, but noticed that his attention had been drawn to something else.

"Oh shit, is that... No way!" Junior's eyes widened in shock. Twilight followed his line of sight, finding him looking over to someone who was standing at the counter, placing an order. It was an elf girl, but Twilight didn't recognize her. But, her hair made her stick out like a sore thumb.

"Who's...?" Twilight noticed that a bright smile was growing on Junior's face. It was an expression that she never saw on him before. He looked genuinely happy. Almost excited. The boy got up from the table and made his way over to the girl. Twilight just sat and watch, a blank look on her face.

"Sunset Shimmer?" Junior called. The girl seemed to perk up once she heard the name. She turned with a confused look. Junior's eyes lit up once he saw the girl's face.

"It is you!" cried Junior. The elf recoiled, her eyes slightly widened.

"Gojira?" The girl tilted her head.

"So you do remember me!" chuckled Junior. Sunset nodded, almost absent minded.

"Gods, how long has it been? Two years?" asked Junior, his smile stuck on his face.

"Y-Yeah, I think so," said Sunset. The elf noticed a petite girl to be making her way over.

"Hey uh... Who's you friend?" asked Twilight, curious.

"Oh right. Twilight, this is Sunset Shimmer. We went to academy together back in Canterlot. Sunset, this is my good friend, Twilight Sparkle," said Junior.

Twilight felt her stomach sent into knots. The word 'friend' replayed over and over in her mind, taunting her. The elf shook off her thoughts, and forced a smile.

"Nice to meet you, Sunset," said Twilight. The red head looked Twilight over. An amused smile grew on her face.

"Wow. I almost thought you were one of those life sized dolls," said Sunset. Twilight awkwardly laughed in response.

"That's funny."

"Well, it's nice to meet you too," said Sunset.

"Hey, you just ordered right? Why don't you come hang out with us?" Junior suggested. Sunset briefly looked away.

"W-Well, I... I don't want to impose."

"Nah, it's fine. Come on, it's been a long time since we've seen each other," said Junior, an encouraging smile on his face. Sunset sighed, offering a weak smile.

"I guess it couldn't hurt."

Moments later, Twilight found herself back in her seat. Sunset set at the table beside Junior, having pulled up another chair. As of now, the boy's attention was solely on the redhead. Twilight could only sit in silence, as they conversed.

"I almost didn't recognize you. You grew your hair out. It looks good," said Junior. Sunset glanced at herself, looking at the locks of her red hair.

"Oh. Thank you," said Sunset, feeling a bit awkward. She wasn't expecting to have run into someone from her civilian life. It didn't help how different the boy looked compared to how she remembered him. As she thought back to how she recalled his appearance, a wave of nostalgia began to run over her. This managed to take some of the tension off.

"You uh... You've changed too. You're taller than I remember," said Sunset, a playful smirk appearing on her face. Junior chuckled.

"Ah you know. I guess I descended from giants," said Junior, jokingly.

"You ate like one too!"

Junior and Sunset shared a laugh. Twilight looked between the two, a confused look on her face. The redhead turned her attention to Twilight.

"Get this. Back in school, this guy would pack large lunches. I'm talking stuff like four egg sandwiches, stacked with veggies, and a side of potato fries. I even caught him snacking on other stuff in between classes afterwards. I thought he was gonna get fat by the end of the semester!" Sunset laughed. She then looked to Junior.

"But, I guess it worked out, considering how large you've gotten," said Sunset, playfully nudging Junior's shoulder. He smiled bashfully. Twilight grimaced.

"So... You two went to school together. Can you tell me what Gojira was like?" asked Twilight, wanting to distract herself from Junior's behavior. Plus, it might have been a good opportunity to get more insight on the boy.

"Y-You don't wanna know that," said Junior, sheepishly. Sunset hummed.

"What was Gojira like? Where to begin?" Sunset tapped her chin, thoughtful. She snapped her fingers, as a thought came to mind.

"He was a huge dork!" said Sunset. Twilight's eyes widened, while Junior looked away, sipping his milkshake. Twilight couldn't help but feel some annoyance. She didn't understand why, but hearing it come from Sunset didn't sit right with her.

"Could you elaborate?"

"Well, Gojira was an awkward guy. He was pretty timid, and tended to stutter at times. He wasn't what I would call, 'confrontational'," said Sunset, making quotations with her fingers.

"Really?" Twilight looked to Junior for confirmation. The boy meekly smiled in response. That was a surprise. Twilight never would've guessed that this boy would be that way. She wondered what happened to bring about his state on their first encounter.

"I take it that's not the case anymore? I'm glad. I was worried you wouldn't make it in the world without me," said Sunset, teasingly.

"Oh come on, I wasn't that bad," said Junior, dismissive.

"Dude, you were so uptight! I had to work hard just to get you to loosen up!" said Sunset.

"Which meant getting me in trouble," deadpanned Junior. Sunset scoffed.

"Hey, I got in trouble with you, too. We were partners in crime," said Sunset. She then gasped.

"Oh! Remember those dicks you played Lacrosse with?" asked Sunset. Junior sighed.

"The guys who I thought were cool with me and allowed me to be on the team until I started messing with the status quo? How could I forget?" Junior remarked, sarcastically.

"You played Lacrosse? You never told me that." Twilight raised a brow. Junior shrugged.

"Trust me, it's not a fun story," said Junior.

"I thought so. I mean, what's more fun than watching you steam roll a bunch of silver spoon brats on the field?" chuckled Sunset.

Twilight sat in silence as she watched the two converse. Her stomach was basically a tangled bow with all of the knots it’s been thrown into. She felt disheartened as Junior continued to reflect on his past with this girl. He never told her about any of this stuff. He never looked this excited, let alone happy, when conversing with her. Just by looking at the two, Twilight could see that the two had a bond. Even Junior held much more fondness for her than he seemed to have for her or the others.

'I feel sick,' Twilight grimaced.

"So, Sunset. You're living in Ponyville now?" asked Junior.

"Well actually, I-" Sunset cut herself off. She realized that she almost blew her own cover. Even if this was a familiar face, Sunset had strict orders to keep her mission under wraps. She couldn't compromise it by blabbing off to civilians that she was soldier for MONARCH.

"I am. Just moved in," said Sunset, forcing a smile.

"That's great! Maybe I can show you around town. We can even hang out again, like old times," said Junior.

"N-No, that's OK. I'll find my own way around," said Sunset. A reluctant smile grew on her face.

"But, I guess we can hang out again sometime," said Sunset.

It may have been an unwise decision to keep fraternizing with a civilian. Especially when on an important mission as the one she's on. But, maybe this would prove to be a good cover for her when she has to patrol and monitor the town. Plus, it'd give her something to do without having to wait around for something to happen.

"Awesome!" said Junior. Sunset cleared her throat as she stood up.

"Anyway, I should get going. I have some things to take off," said Sunset.

"Oh hey! Let me write down my address! Just so you know where to find me," said Junior. Twilight slouched in her seat, a deep frown on her face.

Later that day, Twilight was slouched in a chair. The same deep frown that she had earlier remained. The girl let out a long, sad sigh.

Moments later, the sound of heels against the wooden floor of Golden Oaks Library approached. Rarity arrived at Twilight's side, a grin on her face.

"Well? How'd it go? Darling?" Rarity noticed the dejected look on the girl's face.

"What happened?" asked Rarity.

"It was going well, at first. But a girl showed up. Someone he knew back in school," said Twilight, her tone dry.

"Oh?" Rarity tilted her head.

"You should've seen him. He looked so excited to see her. They were joking and laughing like close friends. He was so talkative too. It's rare for him to be so," said Twilight, sadly. She buried her face into her arms on the table.

"I think... She's someone special to him."

"Oh, darling." Rarity, met Twilight with a sympathetic look. The petite elf sighed in dismay, a whine escaping her.

"I felt like I ended up becoming a third wheel on a date! We barely even got to talk to each other!" said Twilight in exasperation. Her expression hardened.

"You should've heard her. 'Wow! I thought you were one of those life sized dolls!' Where does she get the nerve to- I'm not that short!" said Twilight. She fumed while gritting her teeth. She heard a suppressed giggle coming from Rarity. Twilight met her with a glare, only to be met with a poker face by the fashionista.

"And as if that wasn't bad enough, she didn't seem too kind. I mean, what kind of friend takes jabs at the other's expense the way she did? Especially in front of someone they don't know?"

"Jabs?" asked Rarity.

"One, she brought up his eating habits. Sure, he could probably do less with the carbs and more protein and vegetables, but still! You can't just embarrass someone like that! And the nerve of her calling him a dork! Did she even know how hard and out of place he might have been living in-" Twilight's face began to grow redder, as she continued to rant in long run on sentences. Rarity was wide eyed.

"UGH! Why is this getting to me?!" Twilight cried, pulling at her hair in exasperation.

"That, my dear Twilight, is known as 'jealousy'." Rarity interjected. She took a seat at the table beside her friend.

"I find it hard to believe that Gojira would be close with someone who would try to humiliate him in front of others. Are you sure that your perception of their banter wasn't clouded by your own insecurity?" asked Rarity. Twilight sighed heavily.

"Now that you mention it, I suppose. He didn't seem upset about it. It really did seem like the bantering of old friends. Or at least how I'd imagine it," said Twilight, propping her chin up, a look of dejection.

"I never had that before, so I wouldn't know. But still... It bothers me so much," said Twilight, deeply frowning.

"You should've seen her, Rarity. She was so gorgeous. Possibly one of the most lovely girls I've seen. She was so laidback. The two of them looked comfortable with each other. I may not be experienced in love, but even I can tell that he might have had feelings for her at one point, if not still," said Twilight. Rarity frowned. She could tell that this was starting to eat Twilight up inside.

"Twilight, I know that you're feeling discouraged right now. But don't give up! You still have a chance. You just need to move forward," said Rarity.

"What's the point? I can't compete with someone like that. Tall, beautiful. Not to mention a shared history." Twilight sighed. Rarity smiled as she placed a hand on the student's shoulder, meeting her with a sweet smile.

"Just honestly ask him out on a date, Twilight. I'll help you with the rest," said Rarity.

It was the late afternoon. Junior found himself walking alongside Rodan and Angirasu in Ponyville. Junior had a smile stuck on his face. He was still recalling the earlier reunion with Sunset Shimmer.

It had felt like a century since he'd seen the girl. She was one of the few who made his life post mutation bearable. That is, until she left school one day. He hadn't seen or heard from her since. He even heard rumors that she was such an exceptional student that she was extended some interesting opportunities. But, none were really confirmed. He couldn't ask her himself, since she was nowhere to be seen in Canterlot.

Now, she was back in his life. In Ponyville, of all places. If the rumors were true, he'd have imagined that she would be living life like royalty thanks to her genius. He would know, considering how she's tutored him at times back in school. Some pieces of his heart had been broken during his life. But it seemed that coming here to Ponyville was slowly mending that. He looked forward to seeing an old friend.

"It's unusual to see you so chipper," said Angirasu.

"Yeah, considering what we're out here for," said Rodan, dryly.

"A-Am I? Sorry, I uh... I just had a pretty good day today," said Junior, sheepish.

"Penny for your thoughts?" asked Angirasu, curious.

"Ah. I ran into an old friend from Canterlot. Someone I hadn't seen in a long time," said Junior.

"That's nice. Good guy?" asked Angirasu.

"Not a guy. But, she was cool," said Junior. He lightly blushed.

"I had a bit of a thing for her back then," said Junior. Rodan slightly perked up as he heard this. As the boys ventured around town, they shopped for different items.

Large back packs. Some small tools. Torchlights. Sleeping bags. Any item that was essential was bought by the boys. Even purchasing canned and dried foods. These purchases were eating away at Junior's funds, but these items were an investment.

"Maybe we should spread out shopping for days instead of just going on a spree like this." Junior frowned.

"We can try procuring some stuff as well. We're in this together after all," said Angirasu. Junior nodded.

"So what's next?" asked Rodan.

"Well, we need to dump this stuff back at the lair. It'll be there in case we need to bail from town, and out of sight," said Junior.

"I can't believe how calm you are talking about this," said Rodan, unnerved.

"I take no pleasure in thinking about it, Rodan. But, our talk had got me to get into the mindset to be prepared. It's better to have this stuff than not if we ever have to leave," said Junior.

"Gods forbid," said Angirasu, a grimace on his face.

"My thoughts exactly." Junior nodded. Rodan sighed.

"So... Can you tell us more about your old friend?" asked Rodan.

"What? You wanna know if she's hot?" asked Junior, an amused look on his face.

"I mean, that's a given." Rodan shrugged.

"Drop dead gorgeous. Redhead. Elf. Picture that." Junior smirked.

"Picturing it. Picturing." Rodan smiled to himself.

"Ugh!" Angirasu suddenly shuddered. Junior raised a brow.

"What's with you?"

"Sorry. You mentioned 'redhead', and traumatic memories suddenly surfaced," said Angirasu.

"Traumatic?" asked Junior.

"There was an incident at the gala. You don't wanna know," said Rodan, dryly.

"Rodan?"

A familiar voice called out. Rodan froze, his skin growing pale. The boys stopped to turn and found Rainbow Dash to be standing by the rode. She smiled brightly as she rushed over to meet the trio.

"Hey guys! I haven't seen a couple of you as of late," said Rainbow.

"Hey Dash," greeted Junior, as he and Angirasu mustered weak smiles. Rodan was avoiding eye contact. Rainbow noticed that the boys were hauling supplies. A look of interest grew on her face.

"What's with the gear? You guys planning a camping trip?" asked Rainbow, curious. As if by instinct, Junior latched onto the cover story that presented itself.

"Y-Yeah. We thought it'd be fun to go on one," said Junior.

"Cool! Mind if I tag along for the trip?" asked Rainbow. Angirasu and Rodan anxiously looked over to Junior. But, the boy anticipated this. He mustered up an awkward and apologetic smile.

"Ah, sorry Dash. This is going to be more of guys' trip. No girls," said Junior.

"Aw come on. I can be like one of the guys. Don't lump me in with the girly girls," said Rainbow, smirking.

"Sorry. Them's the rules. You have your girls' night, we got our guys' night. Maybe next time we can all plan something together," said Junior. Rainbow sighed, but shrugged.

"Alright, sounds good. Anyway, I've been meaning to talk to you, Ro," said Rainbow, directing her attention onto Rodan. The red haired Transmutant stiffened.

"It's been a while I've seen you around. You wanna hang out?" asked Rainbow.

"Right now?" asked Rodan.

"Yeah. You busy?"

"Yes! Yeah, I've got lots to do!" said Rodan, forcing a chuckle. Junior grimaced. He made a mental note to coach the boy in maintaining his composure when it came to lying.

"Oh. Well, alright. Maybe next time," said Rainbow, smiling. Though her disappointed tone and eyes betrayed her expression.

"Next time." Rodan repeated.

The boys began to leave the area. They made their way outside of town, while Rodan was appearing anxious. He sighed heavily.

"This sucks." Rodan muttered. Junior lightly frowned.

"Just endure. You'll learn to live with it." said Junior.

Hours had passed. It was the evening. Junior was reading through a survival guide book that he had happened to pick up from today. The more tools, the better. Knowledge was a valuable tool as well. And all it cost him was 15 bits.

As the boy continued to read, he heard a knock at his door. Junior sat up after tearing his eyes away from his book. He hummed to himself, curious.

"Who could that be at this hour?" Junior got up from the sofa. His thoughts came up with a few possibilities. Fluttershy being the obvious one, considering that they lived closest to each other. Another being Mosura, who was no stranger to dropping by unannounced. The last that came to mind was Sunset Shimmer.

The thought may have been farfetched. But, Junior did give her his address. Maybe she wanted to do some catching up now. The possibility made Junior a bit nervice. Being alone with her might be awkward.

Pushing aside his reluctance, Junior made his way to the door. He opened it, only to find Twilight Sparkle.

"Oh. Twi, what are you doing here?" asked Junior.

"I... I wanted to see you. We hadn't really hung out today," said Twilight. Junior had a moment of confusion. He thought that two had hung out today. But, he recalled Sunset. In fact, he realized that all of his attention was her. When she left, he had too. He left Twilight behind. Immediately, the boy felt lousy.

"Oh geez. Twilight, I'm sorry. I just got excited when I... What can I do to make it up to you?" asked Junior apologetically. Twilight perked up. She realized that he may have granted an opportunity. But, she remembered what Rarity said. She had to be direct.

"Actually, I came to ask you something. But, if you want to make up for today, than you have to do me this one favor," said Twilight, shyly playing with her hair.

"Name it," said Junior. Twilight gulped. Her face grew red, and her body trembled, as she struggled to remain composed.

"I-I want you to..." Twilight's words got caught in her throat. Her mouth grew dry, as her heart raced. She steeled herself, mustering what little courage she had in her reserves.

"Yes?" asked Junior.

"I-I want you to take me out on a date!" Twilight quickly blurted out. Junior met her with a blank look. His brain took a moment to process the information that it had just received. Once registered, his cheeks grew a tinge of red.

"A... date?" asked Junior. Saying it out loud felt unreal. Surely this girl didn't mean what she said. It must have been a joke. But, reading her blushing face, her stiff body language, Junior realized that it wasn't. She was serious.

"That's right. You don't have to tell me now, but I expect an answer out of you later, mister! Have a good night!" said Twilight. She turned 180 degrees, walking off of the porch with the stiff motion of a windup toy.

"Goodnight." Junior called, awkwardly. He closed the door, while Twilight kept on her pace. She let out a pleased smile.

"I'd say that went better than I though."

The next day arrived. For Junior, it felt long. He barely slept a wink. He had lied in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. All that was on his mind that evening was Twilight. Now at this hour in the morning, he sat on his porch, chin propped up, his body hunched over. He played the memory over and over in his mind.

It didn't seem right. Twilight didn't seem like the type of person who would consider something such as dating. She struck him as too much of a bookworm to even consider romance. But even if she wasn't, why would she ask him on a date of all people? A range of different feelings had began to swirl inside Junior. Confusion, shock, flattery, and fear.

"Oh. That's not good for your back."

Junior raised his head, finding Fluttershy to be standing nearby. A concerned smile was on her face. He smiled, sitting upright.

"Oh. Hey, Shy," greeted Junior.

"What are you doing?" asked Fluttershy, curious.

"Nothin'. Just thinking," said Junior. The girl tilted her head, her curious expression adding to a cuteness that was disarming to even the most hardened hearts.

"I guess I could use a friend to confide in. If you'll hear me out." The boy sighed, a small smile on his face. He scooted over, prompting Fluttershy to take a seat beside him.

"I'd be happy to."

"Well, Twilight came over the other night. She uh... I guess she asked me out on a date." Junior, scratched at his head. Fluttershy's eyes lit up.

"A date? As in a date, date?" asked the Valkyrie, a grin growing on her face. Junior sheepishly smiled, giving a small nod.

"That's wonderful!" said Fluttershy.

"Eh... I don't know about that." Junior spoke, meekly. The girl looked at the boy in confusion. Her joy replaced by worry. She was afraid of what may have been coming up.

"What's the matter?" asked Fluttershy.

"Well it's just... I don't know how to feel about it. Or what to do," said Junior.

"Don't you like her?" asked Fluttershy.

"Well... Yeah, I like her. But it's just... It's complicated," said Junior.

"What's so complicated about your feelings?" asked Fluttershy, oddly. Junior sighed. He couldn't fault Fluttershy for not understanding where he was coming from. Like always, he was still being reserved about what he felt, leaving people clueless about what he was thinking.

"I guess what I mean is... I never really had experiences with that sort of thing. 'Romance'. Sure, I used to have a huge crush on a girl I knew back in the day. But I never had the guts to ask her out or anything. I don't even know what you're supposed to do on a date," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded, attentive. As Junior expressed his thoughts, he didn't think he would mind if Fluttershy didn't have a solution for him. It helped that she was willing to listen.

"I never thought that I was good enough to ask her out. Even now that I'm older, I don't think I'm cut out for a relationship like that. I'm barely passing as a friend," said Junior, dismayed.

"My mind keeps falling back onto its old ways. Thinking that there's some kind of ploy or something by Twilight to be asking me out. But that can't be it. It's not her nature. There has to be something about me that's good, right?" asked Junior, a grimace on his face. He didn't think to even bring up his mutantism. He accepted the reality that there was no going back to his old life. But that only made him more reluctant. Fluttershy placed a hand on his shoulder, meeting the boy with a kind and understanding smile.

"Of course there is. You have plenty of good qualities, Goji." Fluttershy began to count off her fingers.

"For one, you can be kind. You're compassionate. You're brave. You're loyal. You care about others. There’re plenty of good things about yourself. And I'm sure they'd be reason enough for someone to like you," said Fluttershy.

"I don't know." Junior sighed. Fluttershy cleared her throat, a tinge of red appearing on her face.

"You might not believe, it, but those are attractive traits in a man. In fact, if I haven't had a crush on someone else, I might have fallen for you myself," said Fluttershy. Junior's eyes brows rose, his eyes widened, and his cheeks flushed red hot. He found the bashful smile on the Valkyrie's face.

"R-Really?" asked Junior.

"Mm hm." Fluttershy nodded. Junior smiled in embarrassment. Never would he have thought that someone like Fluttershy would say that about him. It made him happy to think about, even relieved. Maybe he wasn't so bad as he thought himself to be. But, he was curious.

"So uh... Who's the lucky guy?" asked Junior. Fluttershy turned and playfully winked at the boy.

"It's a secret~."

"No fair," said Junior, dismayed. Fluttershy giggled in amusement.

"Anyway, I don't think I can give you the answer that will help you. I'm not experienced at this sort of thing myself. But, I think you shouldn't be afraid to consider Twilight's feelings. I've seen you two. You might find something there that you hadn't noticed before," said Fluttershy. Junior hummed to himself. A new sense of resolve filled him.

"Thanks for the talk Shy. I think I can take it from here," said Junior. Fluttershy nodded, before standing to her feet.

"Good luck, Goji." The valkyrie waved, before leaving the boy behind. Junior got up and made his way back into his house. He began to walk about in his home, his mind racing. He might have gone crazy. Surely he wasn't considering pursuing something deeper than friendship.

'Junior, what are you thinking? This is a terrible idea.' Junior thought. He wandered through his house and reached his room. He opened up a chest, where he stored his savings. He grimaced as he found that he didn't have too much saved up at the moment. His living expenses have been... Well, expensive as of late. Plus, he just dropped money on survival supplies.

'Look at this sad sight. You can't even hold enough money to make for a nice date.'

Junior sighed in dismay at this. But then, a smile grew on his face.

"M-Maybe she doesn't expect anything fancy. I could spare some money for a modest dinner or movie." Junior said to himself as he began to gather some bits into a coin bag.

'That's your idea of a date? Pathetic. Maybe it's a good thing you never had the guts to ask Sunset out back then.'

Junior paused for a moment. A grimace on his face. Maybe he'd just embarrassed himself if he were to try to take Twilight to eat at some fast food restaurant. And a movie? How original. The boy mentally chastised himself. But then, he remembered his conversation with Fluttershy. Maybe it wouldn't matter too much so long as Junior had put some thought into it. This was short notice, and she never really specified what sort of date this was. The sky was the limit. Or at least, his finances were.

Junior returned to gathering some bits. He sat down at his desk and began to jot down some ideas for said date. But, he remembered that he would have to give her his answer first. Can't have a date without agreeing to it.

With that, Junior left his house and began to make his way into town. Along the way, a voice that was much like his own continued to nag him.

'Why do you want to indulge her anyway? What about Sunset?'

Junior thought about Sunset. It was nice to see an old face again after all of this time. The two had history. Junior even sought to pursue a relationship with her. But, it would be weird if he were to suddenly ask her out of the blue after all of these years.

As for Twilight, Junior didn't think of it as something as shallow as indulgence. Rather, he almost saw it as a pair of friends sharing more time together. Whether he had feelings for Twilight or not was to be decided. But, he had to admit that he was curious to explore just how deep his feelings for her went. Just how did the boy feel about Twilight?

Junior was soon making his way over to Golden Oaks Library. Along the way, the negative thoughts continued to pester him.

'Why even bother to get closer to her? It's a recipe for disaster.'

Junior stopped himself as he was about to knock on the door. His skin went pale. How could he have forgotten of his mutantism?

'Relationships are built on trust. How can she trust a monster?'

Junior gulped as he began to tremble. Memories of his days in Neighpon flashed in his mind. Even to when MONARCH nearly destroyed him. The boy stepped away from the door.

"No. What was I thinking? I can't do this," said Junior.

"Gojira!" Twilight's voice suddenly called. The boy gasped as he turned with a start. He found the elf to be standing behind him with Spike, both carrying some supplies. From blank parchment, to ink and quills.

"I wasn't expecting to run into you," said Twilight, innocently. Junior suppressed the need to give her a deadpanned look. Of course she was expecting him. She asked him out the previous night after all and was expecting a response.

"Yeah, uh... I thought I'd swing by," said Junior.

"Sounds good! Mind opening the door so we can head inside?" asked Twilight.

"R-Right."

The three entered the house. Spike went ahead and began to put away the supplies, where they will await future use. Twilight stood in front of Junior, appearing expectant. She knew full well why he was here. And now, she was waiting for an answer. She masked her anxiety with a cold exterior of stoicism.

Junior scratched at his head, awkwardly. He got here this far, but he had suddenly lost his will to even say yes to the elf's request.

'Don't falter.'

Junior gulped. He took a deep breath, steeling his nerves.

"Twilight, I thought about it," said Junior.

"Yes?" Twilight responded. The boy felt his mouth growing dry, his heart racing.

'It's not worth the pain.'

"And I've decided..." Junior managed to speak.

"Yeah?" Twilight's stoicism bore cracks. She was starting to appear worried. The more the boy hesitated, the more pain was in her chest.

'Just say it.'

Junior inhaled deeply through his nose. He made it a point to despise cowardice. He wasn't going to make a hypocrite out of himself. He was going to say what he wanted to. Twilight braced herself, her anxiety growing.

"I'D BE HAPPY TO TAKE YOU OUT!" Junior quickly shouted. He abruptly cupped his mouth, eyes wide. Twilight stared, her face growing red by the second. The boy cleared his throat, wanting to die in embarrassment. The thoughts that plagued him had suddenly stopped. All that filled him was the mental screaming of making a complete dork out of himself. It didn't help that there was a witness with Spike, who stood with a slack jawed look.

"S-So When's the date?" asked Twilight shyly. The boy scratched his head, looking to the side.

"H-How about tonight?" asked Junior.

"It's a date!" said Twilight, giggling. The boy chuckled.

"I'll see you later than. Around 6?" asked Junior.

"Sounds good." Twilight nodded.

"Cool. I'll catch ya later," said Junior, before stepping out of the library. He made his way down the street, a smile on his face. Twilight peered through the window, a goofy smile on her face.

"Uh... Twilight?" Spike called, apprehensive. Twilight quickly stepped away from the window.

"Spike, hold the fort. I have somewhere to be," said Twilight.

Angirasu hummed to himself as he began to slip on his shoes, before he tied up the laces. He stood up and placed his jacket on, before making his way to the front door. Mosura had just arrived into the living room, taking notice of the boy.

"Where are you going?" asked Mosura.

"To Fluttershy's." Angirasu answered.

"Why?" asked Mosura, incredulous. The boy raised a brow at her.

"Because I want to see her?" Angirasu and Mosura had a staring contest that lasted a few moments. The male Transmutant sighed.

"Mosu, I'm bored. I just want to see a good friend," said Angirasu.

"Well, don't you think you'll be imposing? I mean, she takes care of a lot of animals. She could be too busy to hang out," said Mosura. Angirasu shrug.

"Then I'll lend her a hand. Sounds like a good excuse to spend time with her," said Angirasu. Mosura bit her lip.

"Aang, you need to stop," said Mosura.

"But-"

"Look, I think you might be getting close to her! I don't think it's wise," said Mosura. Angirasu sighed.

"I know. I know. But I can't help it. I don't care about the risks anymore," said Angirasu.

"You don't- Angirasu, what if she were to find out?! What then?!" cried Mosura. Angirasu slightly recoiled at her raised tone. Mosura sighed as she rubbed her head.

"I-I'm sorry about my tone. I just-"

"Mosura, I think you've been cooped up inside for too long," said Angirasu, placing a hand on her shoulder. The girl brushed his hand away.

"I'm fine."

"No, you're not. You've been way too tense since the Discord incident. I hear you toss and turn at night," said Angirasu, placing his hand back on her shoulder. He met the girl with a soft expression. Mosura deeply frowned, as her eyes were glancing to the side.

"Listen, why don't we go outside? We don't have to go into town. But, I think being around friendly faces will help."

Mosura grimaced. Truth be told, she hadn't felt well since the day Ponyville was thrown into a chaotic mess. She spent days dreading for the inevitable encroachment of MONARCH. But, Junior pressed on his days like always. If he was afraid, he never showed it. She could never match that kind of courage. Even that was starting to rub off on Angirasu. Maybe she could learn from them.

"OK." Mosura spoke, her tone small. Angirasu smiled. He turned and found Rodan to be entering the room as well.

"Rodan, up for a little trip?" asked Angirasu. The red haired mutant titled his head, curious.

Author's Note

Illustration is by Traupa on Deviant Art.

Chapter 18: Growing Affection

The morning was late, approaching noon. There was an open market. Here, there were mainly farmer supplies. But, this was also where one would be able to purchase some animal care products without going to a pet store.

Fluttershy hummed as she bent down, inspecting a stack of hay. The girl ran her hand over it, getting a feel for the texture. She stood up with a satisfied smile.

"This will do," said Fluttershy, her attention on a woman in overalls.

"Alright, dearie. We'll have it delivered to you after we've finished transaction," said the woman, before setting a tag on the stack.

Fluttershy began to dig into her purse and handed over some bits to the woman. Meanwhile, Angirasu was looking over some the items that this place had to offer. He found Mosura to be approaching.

The female Transmutant was wearing a beanie, completely hiding her white hair. While some may find it odd that she would be wearing such a thing in warmer weather, the girl had her reasons. She leaned close to Angirasu with a grimace.

"So much for not coming into town." Mosura whispered.

"What? I didn't know she needed to shop," Angirasu shrugged. The girl sighed.

"Well, I guess I'm not feeling as terrible as I was earlier," said Mosura.

"So, you mind telling me why you and Rodan are wearing beanies in such warm weather?" asked Angirasu.

"Isn't it obvious? It's so we don't stand out. There were witnesses when we transformed. I'm sure there's word of a red haired boy and white haired girl that turn into monsters floating around town. This is just a precaution," whispered Mosura.

The two Transmutants heard chuckling in the air. They turned and found Rodan to be standing at a table. There was a large box, full of puppies. Rodan held one in his hands. The pup made high pitched barks as it licked his cheek.

"Rodan, don't mess with the puppies!" scolded Mosura.

"It's alright. These little critters love the attention. Plus he's drawing eyes of potential customers for my pups," said a man, running the spot.

"You wanna hold him?" asked Rodan.

"No way. Dogs are smelly and..." Mosura trailed off as Rodan brought the pup over. The dog immediately began to lap up the girl's cheek.

"Ew! No stop It! Get it... Ah who am I kidding?" Mosura suddenly took the pup in her hands, her face breaking into a grin.

"Hi there, puppy! Aw, who's a good boy? Who's a good boy?" Mosura cooed, nuzzling the dog.

"Everyone says they dislike a certain animal until they encounter it as a baby," said Angirasu, smirking.

"So I like puppies. Sue me. I just don't like big loud dogs," said Mosura.

"Man, I always wanted a pet," said Rodan in dismay.

"If we get one, we have to take care of it," said Angirasu.

"Not with our salary," said Rodan dryly.

"Or lack thereof." Mosura added.

Angirasu noticed Fluttershy to be standing over by a stand. There, gardening seed packets were sold. The boy joined the girl's side.

"Looking to garden flowers?" asked Angirasu.

"No. Vegetables." Fluttershy showed the boy a packet of carrot seeds. She went back to looking them over.

"I thought it'd be better to grow my own vegetables. It could save me trips to the market and give me produce that is much fresher," said Fluttershy.

"Ah. Sounds like a good idea," said Angirasu.

"I'm sure Angel Bunny would be pleased. Though it may take me a while to learn how to set up a proper garden," said Fluttershy with a small sigh.

"Oh. Do you need help with gardening?" asked an unfamiliar voice. The pair turned and found a Neighponese girl with long green hair to be standing by.

"Oh um... If it's not too much trouble, I'd appreciate some tips," said Fluttershy, timidly. The girl smiled.

"Absolutely. It's your first time, right? Besides the seeds, you'll need some fresh soil. I'd recommend this brand right here," said Erika, as she gestured to a stack of soil.

"You could even make your own compost. All you need is any organic material that can be broken down. Dead plants, twigs, food scraps, even animal droppings," said Erika. Angirasu playfully nudged Fluttershy.

"Lucky you, Huh?"

The Valkyrie rolled her eyes in amusement.

"Oh. Also, you want to build a raised garden bed. Maybe even a covering. Just so you can reduce the chance of pests eating up your crops," said Erika.

"Oh my. This sounds like a lot of work to get started," said Fluttershy, worriedly. Erika hummed to herself.

"If you'd like, I can come by your place to help you get set up," said Erika.

"I would appreciate that," said Fluttershy graciously.

"Hey, you almost done?" Erika turned and found Sunset Shimmer to be arriving onto the scene. Rodan perked up once he took notice of the elf.

"I was just helping someone out. I'm actually heading over to her place," said Erika. Sunsets eyes widened.

"Wait, why?" asked Sunset.

"She wants to set up a garden. I have plenty of experience in that field," said Erika, confidence in her tone. Sunset groaned.

"You don't have to come," said Erika.

"No, it's fine. I guess it beats the usual routine," said Sunset.

Later that day, The Mutant 3 found themselves at Fluttershy's cottage. With them however, were Erika and Sunset. Aside from the supplies such as litter, food pellets, and other animal care items, they had also brought some garden supplies, seeds being among them.

Angirasu was carrying the animal supplies into the cottage, while the rest were outside. They gathered the gardening items to the backyard.

"You didn't have to buy these things. But, I'll be sure to pay you back," said Fluttershy graciously. Erika met her with a sweet smile.

"Think nothing of it. It's been awhile since I've gardened something. Getting others into my passion is enough," said Erika. She then met the Valkyrie with a playful smile.

"Just save me a couple of vegetables when you're ready to harvest."

Fluttershy smiled with a small giggle. Erika felt Sunset pull her aside. The elf met her with furrowed brows, her expression stern.

"You better have a good excuse cooked up for when they ask as to why our expenses involve gardening supplies," whispered Sunset.

"I thought you were the rebellious one." Erika smirked.

Soon, the group began to toil at the small plot of land that would serve as Fluttershy's first garden bed. While the boys dug around, the girls were gathering the supplies to construct the plot. Rodan stood absent minded, leaning on his shovel.

"Rodan, I'm not doing this by myself," said Angirasu, glaring at the red haired boy.

"Oh! Sorry," Rodan chuckled as he went back to digging.

"You keep staring at girls like that, you'll find yourself with a low reputation," warned Angirasu. Rodan sighed.

"I know. Man, I always have chicks on the brain. It doesn't help when they're hot. Especially that elf," said Rodan.

"Well, I won't disagree with you. But, we need to find ways to help you to be focused. Maybe you should pick up a hobby. Something to occupy yourself, so you aren't always tormented by your libido. It's not a good look," said Angirasu.

"Hey, is it me or does the elf seem familiar?" asked Rodan.

"The redhead traits are giving me shivers, if that's what you mean," deadpanned Angirasu.

"No, not that. Look at her hair. Didn't Goji say that he reunited with a girl with hair like that?" asked Rodan curiously. Angirasu hummed to himself, analyzing the girl. Junior's description, as brief and a bit vague as they were, did line up with this one. She was an elf, red hair, and attractive. But, her hair was not like your average redhead. Her hair resembled more so that of fire.

"Nah, it can't be her," said Angirasu, dismissive.

"I'm gonna go talk to her," said Rodan as he set the shovel down. But, Angirasu quickly snatched him by the collar.

"Oh no, you don't! You're not courting anyone until you help me prepare this foundation!" said Angirasu. Rodan sighed in dismay.

"Fine."

Later, the group was in the process of setting up the first garden plot. Bricks were stacked onto each other, making four corners. The bricks bore gaps, where the edges of planks of wood were slipped in. The bricks acted as connectors that held the planks together. It was a rather quick and efficient way to assemble the plot, without nailing planks together. Even more so, when the wood starts to rot, Fluttershy would just have to replace the planks, and with relative ease and in less time.

"Hey, how's it hummin'?" asked Rodan, his tone suave, approaching the girls. His attention was on Sunset.

"Nothing much." said Sunset, nonchalant.

"So uh... You wouldn't happen to be single, would you?" asked Rodan. Mosura looked at the boy with a flat look.

'Real smooth.' thought Mosura. Sunset snorted, a smirk on her face.

"Sorry, pal. I'm way out of your league," said Sunset. Rodan lightly frowned, his chest stung. Mosura slightly narrowed her eyes at Sunset. While Rodan had a bad habit at hitting on any girl that he saw, that comment was uncalled for.

"Noted." Rodan responded, dryly. He was beginning to have doubts that this was in fact the girl that Junior was referring to the previous day. How could he be attracted to a chick as sharp tongue as this?

'Then again, maybe he's into mean chicks like that. Like two peas in a pod,' thought Rodan.

The soil was dumped into the plot. The girls were knelt down over the plot, spreading the soil. Mosura groaned as the smell of soil got into her nose.

"What's wrong princess? Not used to slumming it in the dirt?" Sunset teased. Mosura furrowed her brows.

"No, I just have a sensitive nose," said Mosura, her tone was that of mild annoyance. Something about this girl rubbed her the wrong way. She certainly had an attitude problem. Erika cleared her throat, attempting to diffuse any tension that may have been building.

"So uh... You take care of animals for living, Ms. Fluttershy? That seems like an awful lot of work for one person," said Erika.

"It can be, but I enjoy it. The animals are my good friends, so it's fulfilling. And you? You seem rather experienced in gardening. Would you happen to have a profession involving it?" asked Fluttershy, curious.

"Me? Well, I..." Erika trailed off. She may have made a mistake. She couldn't reveal too much about herself. It was going to have to take quick thinking though.

"Well, I want to be. It's more of a hobby right now," said Erika sheepishly.

"And what about you, Shimmer-san, was it?" asked Angirasu.

"That's right. Well, I'm just visiting town. I'm studying in the engineering field for the GU's technological advancements," said Sunset. Mosura raised a brow.

"Engineering?" asked Fluttershy.

"Uh huh. Anyone with half a brain could see that the GU's the future. They're bringing an end to every country's troubled past and bringing stability. With that comes progress. Even technologically," said Sunset, smirking.

"Hmph. More like the future of tyranny," Mosura muttered to herself.

"What was that?" asked Sunset. Mosura furrowed her brows.

"Sorry. I just don't think I agree. The GU's more of an invasive force that has no respect for the sovereignty of nations," said Mosura.

"Hmph. Sounds rather radical... Mosura?"

"Yes. And since when is it radical to want to retain your culture and national history?" asked Mosura.

"Who said those were in danger? You're Neighponese, right? You're probably familiar with Neighpon's feudal past. They wouldn't have been able to get passed it for a better tomorrow if not for the GU," said Sunset. Mosura glared at the girl.

"You're a Westerner. What would you know?" questioned Mosura.

"Quite a bit. I knew someone who lived there. He would've been dead had he not immigrated over here. Listen, I get it. You don't want the ignorant foreigner talking down about your nation. Trust me, that's not my intention. Equestria has its own issues too," said Sunset, as she moved soil about on the bed.

"Maybe it's time that we put aside these old and outdated systems and embrace the future," said Sunset. Mosura furrowed her brows. She could only recall how much Neighpon had been affected by joining the Global Union. While she wasn't old enough to remember the feudal era, Mosura could see the shift in how the nation functioned over the years.

While on the surface, the Neighponese Empire still seemed like it retained power, it was actually under the influence of other powers. Why else would the nation allow a military force with no national ties policing the citizens? Why did the cities feel so oppressive compared to the countryside? If doing away with tradition and the older systems led to what she saw in her days and brief return to Neighpon, Mosura would rather live under the harshness of Neighpon's caste and feudal system. At least those systems were far more honest in their tyranny. The GU tried to create super soldiers to fill the ranks of MONARCH, resulting in beings like her. Then, they lie and claim a bunch of a radicals were responsible attempting to undo progress.

"I've seen what they're selling. It's not any better than what Neighpon's had in the past," said Mosura. Sunset rolled her eyes.

"Hey, stow the politics. Come on, it's a nice day, working the earth. Nature. That stuff has no place here," said Erika. Mosura huffed, while Sunset shrugged.

"Fine, let's agree to disagree. But, don't be surprised once more countries start to fall under the GU banner," said Sunset. Mosura shook her head. She couldn't fathom how anyone could applaud such a thing. Foreign entities having influence on the ways of life for a nation. It seemed rather imperialistic, only presented in a way to fool people into accepting. The way Sunset was speaking about the GU seemed pretty close to the result of indoctrination. She would know, since MONARCH attempted brainwashing her and the other young Transmutants into believing in such concepts.

Fighting for the global community. Abandoning cultural and national ties, for the sake of unity for an ordered unit. For her time in Equestria, Mosura hadn't seen such ideas float around among the populace. It was uncommon, considering how new the country was with the GU. Being far from the bigger empires that make up the union, they hadn't been as easily influenced. Junior himself had mentioned how Princess Celestia has been cautious on how much reign MONARCH had in Equestria. The most likely Equestrians to develop these ideas is if they were involved in something with close ties to the GU. Be it education, or even MONARCH itself. Recruitment of Equestrians into MONARCH wasn't a new concept. The more that Mosura thought of it, the more nervous she grew.

'No, that can't be. Someone from MONARCH couldn't possibly be here. She doesn't even strike me as the soldier type,' thought Mosura, warily glancing at Sunset.

Twilight found herself sitting in a chair. Rarity held her head in place, analyzing every inch of her head. The fashionista hummed to herself, as she turned Twilight's head from side to side.

"What to do. What to do." Rarity muttered to herself.

"Just... Try not to go too extravagant, Rarity. I don't want to be too formal looking. Maybe something that will go with dressy casual?" suggested Twilight. She heard that term before, but she wasn't sure if it meant what she thought it did. Rarity smiled.

"Well, that narrows it down! Maybe some waved curls in your hair. Imagine how your highlights will look, as they twist and turn down to your shoulders among the sea of blue that makes up the rest of your hair," said Rarity, her tone carrying a dramatic effect. Twilight smiled as she thought it over.

"Yeah, I think that might look pretty."

"Pretty? Darling, you'll look fabulous! Gojira Takeshi's heart will throb at the sight of you!" giggled Rarity. Twilight blushed as she fantasized such a thing. She sat, while Rarity brushed her hair, prepping it for the curling iron.

"So, what are the plans?" asked Rarity eagerly.

"Plans? Well I... I haven't thought of that," said Twilight sheepishly.

"Oh? Well, I guess it doesn't matter. I'm sure Gojira has thought of something," said Rarity nonchalantly.

"But isn't usually the person who asks the second party out on a date supposed to be the one who makes the plans?" asked Twilight.

"Yes, but it's usually the man who asks out the woman," said Rarity.

"But I asked him out. And I'm not a man," said Twilight, raising a brow.

"Indeed."

"So, shouldn't I make the plans? Since I'm technically the one who asked him out?" asked Twilight.

"Don't be silly! He's supposed to be romancing you!" giggled Rarity in amusement. Twilight frowned.

"I guess. But that doesn't seem very fair. I mean, I kinda sprung it up on him. I'm the one with the feelings. I don't even know how he actually feels about me. Doesn't it seem kind of shallow if I were to expect him to put work into something that I've started and have the most investment in? Don't guys want to be treated special too?" asked Twilight, confused. Rarity paused as she thought of the question.

"So... You think that women should try to match what the men do? Like treat them to dates that they plan themselves?" asked Rarity. Twilight shrugged.

"I guess. Aren't relationships supposed to be something that both parties put work in together? I mean, what do I know? I've never dated before," said Twilight.

"Hmm. I'll have to keep a note of this conversation," said Rarity as she drew out the curling iron.

After some time, Twilight's hair had been curled. The elf admired herself in the mirror, as her locks gracefully curled and twisted along down to the ends. Even the highlights in her hair complimented the curls. Her hair turned out better than she thought.

"I love it." Twilight grinned.

"We're just getting started." Rarity smirked, as she rolled over a cart, with clothes hanging on.

After some time of trying on outfits, Twilight had finally settled on something. But, a look of discouragement was on her face.

"You're lucky, Rarity," said Twilight.

"Hm?" asked Rarity, confused.

"I'd give anything to be tall. I'll settle for 5 feet. Long legs, taller torso, either will do. And my chest..." Twilight glanced down at herself with a scowl.

"I hear guys are into bigger ones," said Twilight.

"Breasts are overrated darling," said Rarity, dismissive. She placed a hand over her heart.

"It's the heart that matters," said Rarity. Twilight met her with a deadpanned look.

"That's easy for you to say," said Twilight. Rarity quickly placed her hand down, clearing her throat with a sheepish smile.

"M-My point still stands. There are other ways to grab a man's attention besides flaunting yourself. Not every man has the same kind of taste," said Rarity.

"Do you really think I can catch his eye?" asked Twilight.

"Trust me. You'll catch his eye." Rarity winked.

Later that evening, Junior found himself walking towards the Golden Oaks Library. The boy had decided to wear the leather jacket that Rarity made him for his birthday. He thought it was the best looking thing that he had in his closet that he could wear at a date. He made sure to wear a clean shirt and jeans as well.

The boy eventually found himself at the front door. He gulped, as he steeled himself. He came this far, so there was no backing out of this now. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. To his surprise, the door opened in just a few short moments. He was caught off guard by the sight before him.

Twilight Sparkle stood at the door, her long hair curled and waved. Her face was touched up a bit with makeup, bringing out the blush a bit in her cheeks. Her lips stood out with a shade of pink, and gloss. The girl wore an open cashmere cardigan. A tube top shirt was worn beneath. A dark pleated skirt covered her waist to her thighs. Her legs were wrapped in dark nylon tights, complete with a pair of wedge shoes. The girl shyly looked to the side.

"Wh-What do you think?" asked Twilight. Junior stared as he took in every inch of the girl's appearance. It was rare to see the girl to put this much effort into her appearance. Not to say that she looked bad on her more casual days. It was just a rare sight, and a whole different look.

"Wow, you look..." Junior blushed, as the girl fidget in place. The way her big intelligent eyes were downcast timidly, and the way her lips were pressed together added a whole different level cute to the girl. No, cute wasn't accurate to how she looked.

"Beautiful." Junior spoke, a bit absentminded. Twilight raised her head, her cheeks growing red. The boy cupped a hand to his mouth, looking away.

'Way to go, dork.'

"Thank you." Twilight smiled bashfully. That may have been the first time that she had gotten such a reaction out of the boy. She made a mental note to repay Rarity for her work.

"Shall we go?" asked Twilight.

"Y-Yeah. Let's go." Junior stiffly nodded, his tone more casual.

The pair soon found themselves walking down the road in Ponyville side by side. The sky was beginning to darken for the coming night. But, they still had plenty of time to enjoy this date. Twilight cleared her throat.

"I noticed you're not wearing your hoodie. That jacket looks good on you," said Twilight. She had forgotten to compliment the boy herself when she met him moments ago.

"Honestly, I wasn't sure how I should dress. I was worried about being overdressed or under. But, I'm glad that this worked out," said Junior, tugging at his jacket. Twilight chuckled.

"I hear you. Thank Celestia that Rarity was able to help me out." said Twilight. She then looked at the boy worriedly.

"Do you... think it's too much?" asked Twilight.

"Not at all. I especially like what you did with your hair. Maybe I should've gotten mine trimmed." Junior sheepishly smiled as he ran his hand though his hair.

"Don't worry about it. I like it the way it is," said Twilight, smiling sweetly. Junior looked away, blushing.

"So Gojira... I didn't exactly plan ahead for this. I had a hard time coming up with ideas," said Twilight, apologetically.

"Ideas? You mean for the date? Don't worry, I came up with some stuff," said Junior.

"Sorry." Twilight apologized, a frown on her face.

"For what? It's a date, right?" asked Junior.

"Well, yes. But since I was the one who asked you, I should've been the one to have made the plans. I just feel bad," said Twilight.

"Don't be silly. Even if I didn't, I'm sure we would've thought of something. I just hope my plans will be fun," said Junior. Twilight smiled.

"Maybe on the second date, I'll come up with something," said Twilight. She gasped, as her face grew beat red.

"I'm getting ahead of myself. Forget I said anything," said Twilight, quickly. Junior suppressed a chuckle at the girl's flustered state. Her awkwardness reminded him much of himself. He was glad that he wasn't the only one who felt nervous.

The pair soon found themselves at a movie theater. Junior had thought this was a safe bet for a date. While Twilight liked books, he was sure that she wouldn't turn her nose up to films. Only problem was that he wasn't sure which film she would like.

"Um... So, what do you think looks good?" asked Junior, as the two stared at the theater wall, where movie posters were framed. There were different genres being shown. Adventure, fantasy, romance, comedy, romantic comedy, and horror. Junior took a moment to look at some. Maybe romance would be too forward. Plus, the film he was looking at didn't seem too good. A movie implying a 'friends with benefits' theme didn't seem appropriate for a date, nor remotely romantic.

"Oh! How about this one?" Twilight suggested, pointing to a poster. Junior found a poster to be depicting an illustrated image of a sci-fi capsule. The capsule was in darkness, with the only source of light being inside of the opening. Smoke was depicted, as a human arm gripped the metallic surface of the pod, while an insectoid limb also stuck out. The film was dubbed "The Fly". The tagline, "Be afraid. Be very afraid", was printed on the poster.

"A science fiction horror? I'd like to see that," said Twilight. If the movie was actually scary, she might have an excuse to get clingy with the boy. Rarity had mentioned that it was a good way to get a boy's attention. Potentially even triggering primal urges to protect a woman. Twilight didn't have any evidence to back that claim by Rarity, but it may be a good time to test it. Plus, she was curious about the film.

"Oh right. I forgot that you have a soft spot for scary stuff," said Junior. He then made his way to the box office, where he paid for the tickets to see the film.

After some time, people emerged from the theater. The films they watched having recently ended. Junior and Twilight emerged. Both appeared unnerved.

"Holy shit, that was actually creepy," said Junior.

"Yeah. It was an interesting way to justify a man turning into a mutant fly. It was actually a pretty solid film. The effects looked so real! They really sold the body horror element," Twilight shuddered, clinging to Junior's arm. The boy's heart raced, as she kept a tight hold on him.

The movie proved to be successful in Twilight's scheme. Perhaps a bit too successful. She was worried about the nightmares that the film will bring. Junior, was lost in reflecting the movie. Indeed, he had to admit it was a well-crafted film, with genuinely horrifying elements and special effects. But, he had a sneaking suspicion that this film may have been influenced by Transmutants. Junior couldn't prove it, but it was something he thought nonetheless. A man falling victim to his scientific experiment that makes him into an abomination. It was too familiar. Not to mention the scene where the man's body decomposed and transformed into a monster.

'At least Transmutation isn't that horrible and disgusting.' Junior thought with a grimace.

The pair began to make their way through town. The two remained close, side by side. So far, things seemed to be going well. Junior still had a couple of ideas that he thought Twilight might enjoy. But right now, there was something that needed to be taken care of.

"I... I hope the movie didn't ruin your appetite," said Junior.

"Mm. Maybe a bit of walking will bring it back," said Twilight.

"Good idea." Junior chuckled.

During the walk, the pair passed by citizens. Odd and surprised looks were directed at the pair. It was an unusual sight to be sure. The bookish Twilight Sparkle and delinquent Gojira Takeshi Junior walking arm in arm together in what they could only assume was a date. And right would be their assumption. Junior was worried about how they'd think of Twilight. Would their opinions of her change because she was going out with a good for nothing delinquent such as himself?

"Oh! Look at that!"

Twilight's voice knocked the boy out of his melancholic thoughts. He saw that she was pointing towards a tent that was set up on the corner of the street. The tent was open, revealing a woman to be sitting at a desk, where a crystal ball lied. The woman appeared to be a foreigner. She was middle aged, with bronze skin. Her face was covered in makeup. Her head was covered by a hood, decorated with colorful patterns of violet and gold. She had jewels and golden earrings on her person.

"Wanna have your future told?" asked Twilight. Junior bore a bemused look.

"Like you actually believe in that stuff," said Junior.

"Not really. But what the hay, right?"

The pair made their way to the tent. The woman greeted the pair with a smile.

"Ah. Welcome. I am Madam Bahini. I hail from a land far east from yours," said the fortune teller.

"May I read your fortune? Only five bits for a random glimpse into your future," said Bahini, holding up her hand.

"Random? Really?" asked Twilight.

"It's ten bits for something specific. But even my supernatural insight has limits. The spirit world does not allow too much to be revealed," said Bahini.

"Fair enough, I guess," said Junior oddly. This whole thing was most obviously a hoax, especially with the upcharge. But, it didn't hurt to drop a measly five bits for something random. Maybe this lady will put on a good show.

"Ladies first," said Junior. Twilight rolled her eyes as she reached into her purse, drawing out five bits. She set them on the table in front of Bahini.

"Now, I shall tune myself into the spirit realm. Oh, noble spirits, show me the future of this young elf," said Bahini, placing her hands on the crystal ball in front of her. She stared deeply into the transparent sphere. Lights began to appear from within. Twilight stared at the ball.

"Neat trick," said Twilight.

"It's just lights under the table," said Junior.

"Doubt you may, but you've already paid the fee. You will soon eat your words," said Bahini, as she caressed the crystal ball.

"Ah yes. You, Twilight Sparkle, are destined for greatness. The journey you take in life will fill you with wisdom and strength. The sun and moon will rejoice, the stars shall dance in the heavens above," said Bahini. Twilight gasped.

"The sun and moon. You mean I'll be able to impress Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?!" asked Twilight, eagerly. Junior cocked a brow at the girl's response.

"You will explore new heights that you could never imagine. Everyone will know your name," said Bahini, as she stared into the crystal ball. Unbeknownst to Twilight, an image of a girl soaring through the air was seen, bearing the wings of a bird. Twilight gasped. She tugged at Junior's jacket, grinning from ear to ear.

"You think she means that I'll probably become Equestria's best scholar for magic?" asked Twilight.

"That's what you got out of it?" asked Junior, confused.

"Ah. It seems that the spirits have decided to cease showing me this fortune," said Bahini. Twilight moaned in disappointment.

"You sure that you don't believe in this?" asked Junior, suspicious.

"And you, young man. Would you like me to read your fortune?" asked Bahini. Junior snorted.

"Sure. Show me what you got. In fact, tell me what's gonna happen to me in the next five years," said Junior as he set down 10 bits. Bahini nodded as she closed her eyes, rubbing the crystal ball.

"Spirits, show me this young man's future," said Bahini. Junior smirked as he stood by, waiting. This ought to be good. He didn't even care if he dumped 10 bits on something this stupid. He was going to see through it all. But, then the boy had a realization.

'Wait, why did I pay extra for something I know is bogus? What was I trying to prove?' thought Junior. He mentally groaned in dismay.

"Ah. Your life will be faced with tribulation. Each challenge growing more difficult after the next," said Bahini.

"You're just describing life," deadpanned Junior.

"Your past is riddled with pain and dread," said Bahini. Junior lost his attitude in an instant. His heart felt like it jumped in his chest.

"You have two lives. One will soon catch up to you, and you will not be able to escape," said Bahini.

"What?" asked Junior, unnerved. There was no way that this woman was implying what he thought she was.

"Look into the crystal ball," said Bahini. Junior hesitated. The woman spoke in a rather serious and almost commanding tone. Junior's eyes focused on the object in question.

"Look closer."

The boy gulped as he leaned close to the crystal ball, his attention on it. Once he did, he began to see images. He froze, his gaze fixated on it. Shadows moved, like living illustrations of what the woman was describing.

"Behold, the Beast rises from the depths," said Bahini. Junior's eyes widened, as he was assaulted by a flash of a vision. He saw the vision of something rising from sea, creating tsunamis as it rose to the surface.

"He hungers. Wrath is his sustenance. Wrath is your sin," said Bahini. Junior shuddered as he remained fixated on the crystal ball. His stare was intense that Twilight began to grow uncomfortable.

"The Beast will speak to you in your time of despair. He will make you offers. He will promise you peace. But, he comes only to bring ruin."

Junior's vision was assaulted by flashing images. Each image included the ruins of a city. The glimpses of human bodies, scattered among the ruins. The familiar cold, steely grey and black eyes stared at him. Junior was beginning to sweat, his hands trembling.

"You must resist him. Lest you will be helpless when the Fallen stare into you," said Bahini.

More visions flashed in Junior's sight. They were quick, but comprehensive. Junior saw what he could only describe as great saucers and a metallic sphere, among the stars. He beheld a great winged beast, with three heads, towering over mountains. The last image was something that made Junior exclaim.

"Gojira!" Twilight cried. Junior panted, his eyes were pinpricks. He stared at Bahini, who held a stoic look. Junior wanted to shout at the woman. Accuse her of slipping him something to hallucinate those horrible images. But, he was unable to speak. He couldn't utter a single syllable. All he did was tremble.

"H-Hey." Twilight reached to the boy and touched him. He suddenly pulled away, eyes wide. He began to relax a bit once he realized that Twilight was with him. The girl quickly took his hand.

"Come on, let's get out of here," said Twilight, urgently. The two left Bahini, as she looked into her crystal ball. Inside, she saw the image of a figure, with the horns of a ram. On his head was a sigil, of an inverted star. The figure raised a large object. The tolling of a bell filled the air. The shadow of a serpent coiled on the raised arm of the figure appeared. Its forked tongue stuck out from its open maw.

Twilight and Junior found themselves making their way from the fortune teller. They eventually stopped at a fast food restaurant. The two sat across from each other at a table, their orders in front of them. Twilight ate, savoring the taste of the salty fries, as it was coated with sweet and salty ketchup, and tangy mustard.

The girl noticed that Junior was sitting in silence. He hadn't touched his food. All he did was stare with a blank look.

"Gojira? Are you OK?" Twilight called, worried. Junior snapped out of his daze.

"Sorry. I just... I'm feeling out of it," said Junior. The more he thought of earlier, the more uneasy he grew. He didn't understand all of it, but he had a rough idea of what it meant. Or at least his mind filled in the gaps of the 'reading'. For all he knew, the woman may have known his reputation and may have crafted a narrative to fabricate a fortune for him. But, what scared him was how spot on it was.

Two lives. That stuck with Junior the most. One of these lives was going to catch up to him. Did that mean that his old life in Neighpon, his identity as a Transmutant, was going to interfere with his current life in Equestria? Junior kept telling himself that it was just a trick. It was just his mind running wild with its imagination, while possibly being under some kind of influence. But, he couldn't shake it off. The images played over and over again in his head.

"Hey, don't pay any mind to that fortune. It was just someone trying to make quick coin. There's no backing to it," said Twilight in reassurance. Junior frowned.

"You seemed to have been convinced," said Junior. Twilight looked away before clearing her throat.

"Well, the power of suggestion is strong. She just told me something that she assumed that I wanted to hear. It doesn't make it real," said Twilight.

"You say that, but it seemed spot on. Based on what you've done, what you're capable of, there has to be something great in your destiny waiting," said Junior. Twilight shook her head.

"Exactly. Anyone could say that stuff about me. It doesn't dictate my future though. I'm just as likely to fail as I am to succeed. Remember when Discord showed up? I easily could've let down all of Equestria. Had I not been reminded of what mattered, we'd still be living in the Chaos capital of the world," said Twilight. Junior's eyes were downcast. While this did bring some comfort, he was still bothered by the fortune.

"Hey, don't listen to that lady. Whatever happened to you in your past does not define who you are today," said Twilight a warm smile on his face. Junior softly smiled in response.

"Did I ever tell you how wise you can be?" asked Junior.

"R-Really? Well, my grandpa always used to say that you learn with every mistake you make," said Twilight, flattered. Junior sighed.

"Honestly, I think that lady slipped me something. I was seeing some weird shit," said Junior, wincing.

"Yeah, that was intense," said Twilight, with a grimace. While she wasn't sure if she ever saw anything that could have caused the boy to behave in such a way, it was certainly out of his character. Oddly enough, Twilight didn't see anything when she saw the crystal ball. But Junior was seeing something. Maybe that thing could have been some kind of illusionary artifact. Twilight pondered, but she had no answers. She sighed in defeat. Maybe it was best to move passed it. What mattered was that it was just a bogus trick, with no bearing on their lives whatsoever.

"Are you feeling better at least? We could... We could call it a night if you need to," said Twilight. Junior shook his head.

"No, I'm fine. Just need a minute," said Junior, beginning to eat his food.

Later, the pair found themselves back outside. Their bellies were full from the food. While it wasn't anything special, Twilight didn't seem to mind. That relieved Junior. But, he still needed to make sure that they ended the night in a good way. But, he wasn't sure what to do.

The movie that they had watched took up the most time. So, that left less time to do something. Junior pondered, thinking up which of his ideas would be good. Then, a thought came to his mind.

"Hey Twi, is there something that you want to do?" asked Junior. Twilight paused.

"Something I want to do?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah. It can be anything you want. Er... At least if it’s within my ability," said Junior, chuckling. Twilight hummed to herself. She wasn't expecting for her to suddenly steer the ship. If the boy was offering her to choose something, then she couldn't refuse. The girl thought long and hard, while Junior waited patiently, in silence.

The girl looked to the evening sky. An idea came to mind.

"Let's stop by my place for a second," said Twilight.

Later that evening, Junior and Twilight found themselves moving out to an open field. They were further from the town. They were under the shade of the starry night sky.

Twilight laid down a blanket. Junior set down a telescope. Twilight began to set up the telescope, meeting Junior with an excited look.

"Isn't this a bit far?" asked Junior.

"It's the best place where we can get a good look at the night sky," said Twilight. She motioned for the boy to come over to peer into the telescope.

Junior knelt down and peered through. He was able to see the moon in all of its glory. From the craters that covered it's pale and illuminated surface, to the great regions of dark spots. It was the first time he's ever seen the moon like this. It was truly a sight to behold.

"Wow." Junior smiled. Twilight grinned.

"Neat, huh?"

"Yeah. Never seen through one of these," said Junior in awe.

"Oh! Let me show you something! My father told me about this star recently."

Junior stepped away from the telescope, allowing the elf to reposition it. She muttered to herself as she studied the night sky, as though searching for the celestial body of interest.

"Let's see. North. Just above the- Ah! There!" Twilight grinned. She stepped aside from the telescope and motioned for Junior to move towards it. The boy peered through and found a single star. But, this one was different compared to the rest. It was a shimmering violet dot, sitting alone in the darkness. You wouldn't be able to tell with all of the other stars covering the sky, distracting you.

"It's violet," said Junior, Surprised.

"Right? Isn't it beautiful?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah. But what kind of star is that? I've never heard of a violet one," said Junior.

"That's because it was just discovered. My father is part of the team that's been researching it. He told me where to find it. Though, my measly telescope is too weak to get a good look at it," said Twilight in disappointment.

"Still, it's incredible," said Junior.

The pair continued their star gazing. Eventually, they had found themselves lying down on the blanket. They stared up at the night sky, as the stars glimmered above.

A content smile was on Twilight's face. The elf couldn't have asked for a better day. She didn't need to do anything extravagant. She was just happy to have the boy's company.

"You ever wonder what's out there?" asked Junior.

"Like what?" asked Twilight.

"Like... What If there were other worlds out there? Kinda like ours. Full of animals and people," said Junior. Twilight shrugged.

"Maybe. But they might be so different compared to us. There's no reason to think they'd be just like us," said Twilight.

"Maybe. They might be doing what we're doing now. Wondering if there are others out there." Junior nodded.

"Do you think we'll ever meet them?" asked Twilight. Junior shrugged.

"I don't know. But I wonder if it's a good idea. I was never really fond of strangers," said Junior.

"But... What If they want to be friends? Why else would they bother coming to our world?" asked Twilight. Junior was silent. He had a couple ideas, based on his knowledge on human nature. But, he didn't want to spoil the mood. For all he knew, other hypothetical beings may be more different than man than he could imagine.

"Maybe I'm just being pessimistic." Junior yawned. Twilight sat up and stretched her arms with a wince.

"It's getting late. We should head home." Twilight yawned.

The pair began to pack the blanket and telescope. They moved away from the open field. Along the way, Junior was noticing how Twilight was starting to stumble. Her eyes were heavy to the point that she was dozing off. At this rate, the girl will collapse.

"Twilight, hop on," said Junior as he knelt down. Twilight met him with an odd look.

"Come on, I can't have you collapsing," said Junior. Twilight gulped as she made her way to the boy. She hung the packed telescope and blanket over her shoulder. She then climbed onto the boy's back, wrapping her arms over his shoulders. Her legs secured themselves to his side's, allowing Junior to tuck his arms beneath her legs.

"Hang tight." Junior suddenly stood up to his feet. Twilight gasped, instinctively tightening her hold on the boy.

"You good?"

"Yeah..." Twilight muttered.

With that, Junior began to walk. His face grew warm as he felt Twilight's soft warm breath on the nape of his neck. The way her arms held onto him. The feeling of her nylon clad legs as they pressed into his side's, and held by his hands. And the pleasant scent of her perfume and hair was more evident. All of this made the boy's heart race in his chest.

Twilight suddenly leaned her head close to Junior's neck. Her chest pressed more into his back. The boy could feel the beating of her heart against him. This only made his heart beat faster.

"Hey, Gojira?" Twilight called, tiredly.

"Yeah?" Junior answered, maintaining his composure.

"Did you... have a good time?" asked Twilight.

"I had a great time," replied Junior.

Twilight smiled to herself. Her cheeks grew warmer. She held the boy tighter, burying her face into his shoulder.

"One more thing. Can I... Can I stay the night? With you?" asked Twilight, timid. Junior's face grew beat red.

"Stay the night? At my place?" asked Junior incredulous.

"Please?" asked Twilight.

Junior was caught off guard. He wasn't expecting such a request. A second date, sure. But staying the night at his place? Junior wasn't experienced with the dating world, but it didn't seem normal for a pair to stay at the one's place of dwelling. But, maybe Twilight didn't mean anything by it. She must have been way too exhausted. The girl tended to over work herself with her studies after all.

"Alright. I guess that's fine." Junior gulped.

Eventually, the two had made it to the home of Junior. They stepped inside of the house. The telescope and blanket were set aside. Junior removed his jacket.

"Towels are in the cabinet by the bathroom. If you want a shower that is," said Junior, awkwardly.

"Thanks."

As Twilight left for the bathroom, Junior sighed as he scratched at his head. He hoped that things won't stay weird. The best course of action was to end the day was with a good night's rest.

While Twilight got in the shower, Junior spent his time cleaning up as much as he could. He made sure that his bedroom was cleared of any dirty laundry that might have been neglected to be put away into a hamper. He made sure that there were fresh pillow cases and blankets ready.

The boy paused as he heard the running water from his bathroom. The patter of it impacting any surface that was present. His mind wandered as he pictured Twilight's petite, naked form in the hot steamy mist. The water soaking into her soft bare skin, and her long hair.

"No! Bad Junior! No fantasizing!" Junior scolded himself, blushing furiously. Maybe this was a bad idea after all. He won't be able to get any sleep if lust was on the brain. He shouldn't be fantasizing about his friends like that.

"I need a cold shower." Junior sighed.

A moment later, the water had ceased. The bathroom door opened a crack, allowing the steam from the hot water to flow out.

"Um... Gojira, might you have a shirt or something that I can borrow?" Called Twilight.

"Sure."

From his drawer, Junior took a plain shirt. He held it to the crack of the door, where a pale feminine hand reached and took.

"Thanks." Twilight closed the door, before setting the shirt aside. She folded her own skirt, shirt and cardigan to the side, as to not leave them behind when she emerged.

Twilight grimaced as she stood with the towel wrapped over her wet torso. Water dripped from her body. And her wet hair clung to her bare skin. The girl had moments ago had come to a realization. She didn't have a clean pair of underwear on hand.

"Big oversight on my part."

Twilight wasn't opposed to wearing her old clothes again the next day. But, wearing the same underwear was out of the question. That was just too unsanitary. But, she couldn't just go commando.

Twilight hummed to herself as she held up the shirt and matched it to her torso. Sure it was big, but not enough. The girl then looked to her rolled up tights.

"That'll have to do."

Moments later, Twilight emerged from the bathroom. Junior found the elf to be rubbing her damp hair with the bath towel. She was wearing the boy's shirt, as it dropped over her loosely, reaching her thighs. Her legs were clad in her tights. If Junior had to be honest, it was a bit of an erotic sight.

"I didn't think it was that cold," said Junior, jokingly. Twilight blushed, avoiding eye contact.

"You can say that."

"Need me to turn up the heat?" asked Junior.

"N-no, I'm fine like this!" said Twilight, almost frantic. Junior decided not to press the issue any further.

The boy took his turn for the shower. As he did, Twilight took a moment to explore the house a bit. While it was rude to nosey her way into the boy's things, she couldn't help herself.

Twilight made sure not to move anything from its proper place. But, she eventually came across a dresser, where framed photos lied. She smiled to herself, finding some of the photos that they and their friends took.

One photo frame caught her eye. It was a photograph of the boy's family. It was old and slightly faded, but was preserved via lamination. Twilight was amazed at how similar the boy's likeness was to his father. Albeit, the man appeared more rugged and almost stern. His strong features on his face made him look more intimidating compared to the boy she knew. Even with the beard on his face. The mother on the other hand appeared more gentle and kind. The two were great contrasts of each other.

Twilight raised her head once she heard the bathroom door open. She found Junior emerging, dressed in his pajamas, as he ran the towel over his head. He paused once he noticed Twilight standing in his room. The elf had realized that she had picked up the picture frame. She nervously set it back.

"Sorry." Twilight muttered.

"No, it's OK," said Junior as he stepped into the room.

"I see that you met mom and dad," said Junior, humorously. Twilight forced a smile.

"You never really told me about your family. Who they were as people. Would you mind?" asked Twilight. Junior took the photograph and stared at the two parents. He drew from whatever memories that he had.

"If you recall, my dad was a samurai during the final days of the Feudal era. He was nobility, granted the honor and privilege to serve as a highly skilled warrior. Above common soldiers. The Takeshi clan prided itself in its philosophy of strength. For us, battle was a way of life. We live and die for it," said Junior, staring into the eyes of his father.

Twilight listened intently, as the boy opened up to her. Rarely had he gone into detail about such things, especially involving his family. She guessed it meant that he trusted her more than he had in the past.

"Our philosophy came from a beast of legend. The Daikaiju, Gojira," said Junior. Twilight's brows raised.

"Gojira was believed to be one of the first gods that walked the Earth, long before those that ruled Neighpon and the East itself. He was a legendary figure that embodied ferocity and endurance. Tales of his unbreakable will inspired my line for generations. Cowardice was always shamed by my nation. We're people of honor, shame and duty. Gojira was just the symbol for my clan that showed how dedicated we were to these traditions," said Junior, a heavy sigh escaping him.

"Neighpon lived by a caste system at the time. Because of that and my clan's obsession with maintaining strength, my father was intended to marry someone of equal status. A daughter from another samurai family. My mother was not one of them. She was the daughter of the Artisan caste. The two fell in love, but it was a taboo in the clan. My father would have to prove that he had enough strength to make up for my mother's weakness for belonging to the peasantry," said Junior.

"How?" asked Twilight, fascinated by the story. Though she never realized how elitist that the boy's family seemed to be. Even for a class of warriors that were allowed to marry someone from the peasantry.

"He had to face the head patriarch of the clan, the strongest of all. His father," said Junior. Twilight's eyes widened.

"Long story short, he won. Tanaka Miwa married into the clan, becoming Takeshi Miwa," said Junior.

"And your grandfather?" asked Twilight. Junior was silent for a brief moment.

"Never knew him."

"Oh." Twilight frowned. Hearing this story, she failed to imagine that the boy had a great relationship with his own parent if their clan lived by such philosophies. She was beginning to recognize some of that in the boy himself, from the first time they've met. Junior sighed heavily, able to sense Twilight's pity.

"Make no mistake. My old man wasn't a pushover. He was a no nonsense kind of guy. But, he wasn't a cold hearted machine. He was a man who loved his wife and son. So much that he was willing to give up his own life for their sake," said Junior, as he set the photograph down onto the dresser. He sat on his bed, a melancholic look on his face. Twilight took a seat beside him.

"I used think I understood what strength was. But these days I wonder. How do you measure the strength of a man? Is it by his accomplishments? Is it by how many foes he's slain? Or is there more?" Junior sighed heavily. Twilight brought a hand to the boy's shoulder.

"For what it's worth, I think you're pretty strong," said Twilight.

Junior glanced at the girl. She was looking deep into his eyes. He couldn't help but find himself lost in hers. Twilight was always there for him. Even though he didn't always seek her help before, she was always there. Even if she wasn't always able to help him with his problems, she helped make his days a little more bearable. Her support and understanding was what mattered. More than he realized.

The heart of Junior began to throb in his chest again. He could hear Twilight's heart doing the same. Their faces reddened. Junior quickly looked away.

"It's... pretty late. I'll let ya sleep," said Junior as he got up from the bed.

"Wait, what about you?" asked Twilight.

"I'll take the couch," said Junior as he picked up a pillow and blanket from the closet.

"Are you sure? Maybe we can share the bed?" Twilight suggested. The boy met her with a blank look.

"Uh..." Junior looked away, awkwardly.

"That was a bad joke! Hehe..." Twilight smiled nervously.

"Right. I'll... I'll see you in the morning," said Junior as he turned to walk. Twilight got up from the bed and made her way over. She played with her hair, a shy smile on her face.

"Hey, would you mind bending down? I need to tell you something."

"Huh?" Junior knelt down, confused. Twilight suddenly leaned in and planted a kiss on the boy's cheek. It was loud, as a smooch. The softness of her lips was ingrained into his mind. Junior stood up, stiffly. Twilight met him with a sweet smile.

"Thanks for the date. I had fun," said Twilight. Junior gulped.

"M-Me too." Junior stuttered before leaving the room, closing the door.

Twilight tossed herself onto the bed. She was basically grinning, giggling like a school girl. She gave a content sigh, as she stared up at the ceiling.

"Best night ever."

Meanwhile, Junior had set himself up in his living room. He lied his pillow down and enveloped himself in his blanket.

In just the other room, Twilight was there. Had Twilight been serious, he'd be lying if he said that he wasn't tempted to share the bed with her. The thought of snuggling close to her for warmth entered the boy's mind. Junior sighed in dismay.

"She's just too damn cute."

The Transmutant pulled his covers up and turned on his side. He closed his eyes, allowing the sleep to take him.

"She'll never accept you."

Junior gasped as his eyes shot open. His heart was pounding, and his skin had broken into a sweat. He looked around his dark home, finding no sign of anyone present.

Feeling anxious, the mutant got up and made his way to the hall. He gulped nervously, before carefully opening the door. It gave a small creek. Junior peered inside.

"Twilight?" Junior whispered.

Sure enough, the girl was lying in his bed, sound asleep. It must have been awhile since the boy first closed his eyes. He was relieved to see his dear friend to be lying peacefully, safe and sound.

Junior gently closed the door. A frown grew on his face. It seemed that he may have been starting to see Twilight a bit more than a friend.

Author's Note

Illustration by Alex-Kellar https://www.deviantart.com/alex-kellar

Chapter 19: The Truth

It was early morning. Ghidorah growled as he stared out the window to an apartment. He tapped his foot on the ground. His hands had a slight twitch them.

These were a common tick for the elf. He always had an itch that he needed to scratch. That itch was the desire to hunt. He was sent here to find and locate two spotted Transmutants. It had only been around a week, and they had found nothing.

Most wouldn't be too upset about this. These things take time after all. Finding a couple of freaks in a town of wretched country folk was like finding two needles in a hay stack. Full of rancid waste

That's what they were. They were waste. Scum that he would grind beneath his heel. Just being in their presence was enough to make him nauseous. Ghidorah didn't make it a point to go outside just to spare him the sight of them. But, he was starting to grow impatient. Hence why he stomached setting up a meeting.

The man turned to the sleeper cells that were stationed here in Ponyville with him. They all stood about in the apartment at attention.

"We need to start making progress. The more time we waste, the more danger is posed," said Ghidorah.

He spoke sternly, giving weight to the gravity of the situation. But in all honesty, Ghidorah couldn't care less about the people here. His focus was the Transmutants that were on the loose here. But, he needed to put up this facade to keep the troops motivated.

"Therefore, I want everyone to go around with their hand held EMF readers." Ghidorah held up a handheld device. On it was a screen, depicting a graph of a range of colors. Green, Yellow, and Red.

"I want you all to go out and scan the populace," said Ghidorah. He tossed the device to Sunset Shimmer, who instinctively caught it. The girl looked at him with an incredulous look.

"Wait, you want us to scan EVERYONE?" asked Sunset.

"Yes. Once you detect someone with a high reading, contact me. Then together, we'll proceed with containment protocols," said Ghidorah. He then looked to the group.

"Is that understood?"

"Yes sir," said the soldiers in unison.

"Good. Now go," said Ghidorah as he waved a hand away.

One by one, the splinter cell agents began to leave the apartment. Sunset found herself walking alongside Erika. She let out a heavy sigh.

"I guess it was a matter of time before we got more proactive," said Sunset.

"Yeah, but scan every civilian? How're we gonna pull that off and find who we're looking for?" asked Erika. She suddenly heard the sound of clicking in the air. She turned and found Sunset holding the EMF reader to her.

"Oh look, I found one," said Sunset.

"Hey!" Erika exclaimed, before pulling away.

"Oh calm down. Everyone knows. It's been the talk of the unit," said Sunset with a shrug. Erika grimaced.

"But I gotta say. You might come in handy if it were to get messy," said Sunset. The Transmutant sighed heavily.

"Anyway, how're we going to be inconspicuous about this? That thing isn't very subtle," said Erika. Sunset hummed to herself as she looked at the device in hand.

"I think I've got a couple ideas," said Sunset.

"OK. Well, good luck," said Erika as she walked off. Sunset suddenly grabbed her arm, stopping her.

"Wait, where are you going?"

"Huh? I promised to help Fluttershy set up more of her garden. You said you'd cover for me, remember?" asked Erika. Sunset met her with a flat look.

"That doesn't sound like me."

"Wh-What?" Erika recoiled. Sunset snickered.

"I'm kidding. I did promise. Fine, but you owe me a favor," said Sunset.

"OK," Erika slightly nodded. Though, she was afraid to wonder what sort of favor she would owe the elf. As Erika left, Sunset sighed in dismay.

"Guess I'm on my own. I could use a second pair of eyes. Or someone to at least entertain me when I'm bored," said Sunset. Then, an idea came to her mind.

There was a pleasant smell in the air. The smell caused Junior's stomach to rumble. The rumbling of his belly caused him to stir. The sound of sizzling finally roused him from his slumber.

Junior yawned as he sat up on the sofa. He stretched out his limbs, wincing as he felt stiff in his shoulders.

The Transmutant found Twilight Sparkle in the kitchen at the stove. She noticed Junior having woken up and greeted him with a sweet smile.

"Good morning, Gojira!" said Twilight.

"Morning." Junior muttered tiredly, as he stumbled to the bathroom.

After performing his morning 'evacuation', Junior made his way to the kitchen. He sighed tiredly as he sat at the table.

"How'd you sleep?" asked Twilight.

"Eh. It was fine."

That was a lie. Junior had a bit of a hard time returning to sleep. Right after something caused him to wake up. But, he didn't want to tell Twilight that. He was sure that she'd feel guilty since she had the bed to herself. While Junior had stiff shoulders, he wouldn't fault the elf for his lack of sleep.

In moments, Twilight had finished cooking. She placed a plate filled with an omelet in front of the boy.

"Here you go! Eat up, big guy," said Twilight sweetly. Junior's heart skipped a beat. The girl's tone, the action of her making him breakfast in the morning caused his heart to flutter.

Junior took his fork and knife and dug into the omelet. He took a bite and savored the taste. Twilight took a seat across from him, with an omelet for herself.

"How is it?"

"It's good. Thank you, Twilight," said Junior graciously.

"Aw, thanks." The elf smiled with a pleased look. The fact that the boy was enjoying her cooking made her happy. She wondered if anyone were to see them, they'd think the two were a young married couple.

"So uh... You have any plans?" asked Twilight, tracing a finger on the table. Junior pondered for a moment. He was thinking of sleeping in today since he had a lousy time last night. But, he couldn't think of anything else that he would need to do.

"Well, I..."

There was a sudden knock at the door. Junior's train of thought was cut off, as he turned to the living room.

"One second."

Junior got up from the table and approached the front door. He opened it and found Sunset Shimmer to be standing outside. The boy slightly jumped once his mind registered who he was looking at.

"Sunset?"

Twilight stiffened as she heard the name called. She looked over her shoulder, finding the boy standing at the door. A surprised look and a smile was on the boy's face. The elf's stomach was in knots.

"Yo! Thought I'd drop by and invite you for breakfast," said Sunset.

"Oh. Uh I actually kinda..." Junior awkwardly glanced at the kitchen.

"Already eating? That's fine. How about lunch then?" asked Sunset.

"Lunch? W-Well I guess that..."

"Cool. See ya at town square in an hour," said Sunset, casually before turning to leave.

"Right. See ya..." Junior awkwardly spoke, before closing the door.

That was odd. Junior thought. He wasn't expecting to see the girl again so soon. The way that invite was seemed a bit strange as well. Junior decided to brush it off. Sunset was an old friend after all. She must've been eager to hang out.

The boy had turned and noticed Twilight to be staring. Her expression was unreadable. There was an uncomfortable silence.

"I... I guess I have plans after all." Junior scratched his head, sheepish.

"I noticed." Twilight responded dryly. Junior slightly winced. Her tone was much colder compared to how it was moments ago. He made his way back to the table, reluctantly sitting down. The girl had an icy look.

"Was there... a reason why you wanted to know?" asked Junior.

"No. Nothing at all." Twilight jabbed her fork into her omelet, before begrudgingly returning to eating. Junior grimaced.

Later that day, Junior found himself walking the streets of Ponyville. His hands were planted in his new jacket's pockets. He thought that he'd try wearing the leather jacket that Rarity had made for him for his birthday much more often. Maybe it was time to try a new look. Twilight seemed to like it.

Junior sighed as he thought back to the girl. She seemed pretty upset with him this morning. He didn't understand. Everything seemed to have been going so well. This morning, she was sweet and had made him breakfast. But the next thing he knew, she was cold. As soon as she was finished eating, she just left.

"What did I do?"

Junior soon found himself at town square. Numerous people had gathered. He found Sunset to be waiting patiently. She took notice of him and waved. The boy picked up his pace. At least there was one friendly face around.

"Hey, nice jacket," said Sunset. Junior smiled, his cheeks growing warm. He noticed that Sunset was wearing a cap over her head. It had a logo on it. The boy wasn't too familiar with the symbol, but it depicted a shield divided into three sections. One section depicted a horseshoe. The other depicted a set of arrows. The last image was an owl.

"What's that? Some kind of University cap?" asked Junior.

"Yep! I'm actually working on a project involving this," said Sunset, as she drew out a strange, dark device. Junior didn't recognize it.

"What is it?" asked Junior.

"This baby is meant to measure magic. My project involves the study of just how much magic resides within non elf humans," said Sunset. She began to take on a lecturing tone.

"Despite what some believe, magic resides within every living thing in Equestria. Every creature, great or small, are influenced by the magical energy in our world. While Elves have an affinity with this energy, Earthbounds and Valkyries have a lesser form of magic that allows them to handle their roles in the world on a bit more limited level. Like cultivating bountiful crops and manipulating the weather," Sunset explained.

Junior had forgotten just how knowledgeable this girl was. This was feeling him with some nostalgic memories. In a way, he realized that there were similarities between her and Twilight. Both were intelligent girls, with an affinity for magic. It had been awhile, but Junior had no doubts that his old friend spent the last couple of years still honing her powers. She always wanted to improve her abilities, something that the boy admired and respected. Twilight and Sunset were sure to hit it off, Junior thought.

"But, like with some people, they have a higher affinity with their form of magic. Much like how some people are more likely to grow taller or develop a certain trait, based on their genealogy," said Sunset.

"So for example, a person's effectiveness at say gardening or moving clouds around for a weather change is based on genetics?" asked Junior.

"In short, yes. But, it's more of a hypothesis that I'm looking into. Think about it. Elves can study all they like or practice as much as possible in the art of magic. Our race is capable of wielding it in a way that's beyond the other two races. But even though that's the case, not all of them are capable of growing at certain levels of power. Most can levitate something, but few could ascend to the level as say, Starswirl the Bearded," said Sunset.

"But not everyone practices magic that way. At most, they learn what they think will be more useful in their day to day lives. Who's to say that they don't have potential?" asked Junior. Sunset smiled.

"Perhaps. But, considering that not every elf has aspirations like that, it's hard to know for sure," said Sunset.

"Hmm. Sounds like you have a test for your hypothesis," said Junior. The two shared a chuckle. Sunset cleared her throat.

"Anyway, I wanted to test this thing out. You mind lending me a hand? We'll get lunch after, promise," said Sunset.

"Sure, why not?" Junior shrugged.

The boy didn't groan nor belly ache as they went on this task. How could he be upset? This reminded him of the days of school, where they partnered up for school projects. Anything school related was a drag. But, Sunset always seemed to make it much more enjoyable. So, he followed the girl around the square. Sunset stopped random Earthbounds and Valkyries that would be willing to listen.

The girl would introduce herself, and mention that she was studying at the University her cap came from. She would give a brief description of her project and would ask to scan the subject with the device. While people found it odd and were a bit skeptical, they indulged Sunset.

The elf would run the device around them. There would be small clicks coming from the device. Sunset would study the screen intensely, as she waved the device over someone. Then, she would greet them with a smile, thanking them for their cooperation. Sunset was oddly professional. She was always a lot more casual, from what Junior could remember.

'Guess people change,' thought Junior.

Mosura found herself standing at a counter. She stared into a small pot, filled with boiling water. She began to dump in dry ramen noodles inside. There was a box of vegetables. These were old and pretty much discarded by the market. They tend to give these away for free. Most people would use these to feed their livestock or to be used as compost. For these Transmutants, it was food.

Mosura looked over her shoulder and found Rodan to be slumped at the table, his eyes downcast.

"Hey, shape up. Lunch will be ready soon," said Mosura.

"I'm not really hungry," said Rodan, his tone mellow. Mosura lightly frowned. All day, the boy seemed to have been moping about. It didn't take a fool to know that something was bothering him. The girl had a decent idea what was wrong.

"Hey, forget about that girl. You wouldn't want to be with a stuck up blow hard like her," said Mosura, a reassuring smile on her face.

"No, it's not that." Rodan shook his head. He scratched at the table's surface with a melancholic look.

"Just wondering what I should do about Rainbow Dash," said Rodan. Angirasu suddenly turned on the sofa, his eyes tearing away from a book that he was reading.

"You haven't talked to her?" asked Angirasu.

"Not since we ran into her the other day," answered Rodan. Mosura sighed.

"Look, Rodan. You just have to accept that you don't have the privilege of pursuing intimate relationships anymore. It sucks but it's life," said Mosura, softly.

"But what if we can?" asked Angirasu. Mosura looked his way, eyes narrowing.

"No, hear me out. Why can't we have relationships anymore? Because of MONARCH? Because we're Transmutants? The former's hardly an issue out here. As for the latter, what if we could find someone who could look past that? What if there was someone who would see us for who we are?" asked Angirasu. Mosura sighed in frustration as she began to cut some vegetables.

"Alright, let's consider this. The very unlikely event that you meet someone special. Let's say, you hit it off. Then, let's say that by whatever reason, you revealed that you were a Transmutant," said Mosura, furiously slicing the vegetables. Angirasu tensed a bit, as the girl's expression hardened.

"By some miracle, they accept you with all of their heart. What then? Marriage? In comes the baby? Another freak of nature, born just to suffer? Or maybe even turn out worse than us?" Mosura continued to cut, her face growing red.

"Mosura!" Angirasu narrowed his eyes.

"What? You asked!" Mosura roughly dumped the vegetables into the pot.

"Hey, you may be able to read minds, but that doesn't mean you know the future!" said Angirasu.

"I don't have to be psychic to know that getting close to people is a horrible mistake! You know what? I'm calling for a ban!" said Mosura. Angirasu recoiled, while Rodan raised his head.

"Yeah, that's it! Everyone's banned from seeing those girls! No one is allowed to see them again!" said Mosura.

"Wha- You can't do that!" said Rodan, shocked.

"I'm the eldest, therefore I make the rules!" retorted Mosura. Rodan slammed his hands on the table, abruptly standing up from his seat.

"We're not little kids! You have no right to do this!"

"Mosura, you're being irrational!" argued Angirasu. The girl recoiled, taken aback.

"Irrational?! I'm the only rational one here! Who's putting us in danger by getting close to humans?!" demanded Mosura. "I'm trying to protect to you!"

"They're our friends! They wouldn't do anything that would-"

"You don't know that!"

Angirasu steeled his expression. Despite what Mosura was saying, he wasn't deterred.

"You're right, I don't. But I trust them," said Angirasu.

"Then you're more naïve than her."

Everyone froze. A sense of dread washed over the Mutant 3. They turned and found Battra Yasu and Megaguirus to be standing in the doorway. The Mutant 3 all quickly bolted to the living room, having tensed up.

"Wh-What are you doing here? How'd you even find us?" demanded Mosura, putting on a stern look. But, this was to mask the fear that she was feeling. If Battra was here, then that might have meant that Destoroyah and the other Revolutionaries weren't too far behind.

"You can thank Takeshi for that. I was able to figure it out by peering into that block head of his," said Battra.

"Hey, Shou-chan~!" Megaguirus waved with a flirtatious giggle. Rodan tensed, his mouth running dry. He wasn't experiencing any form of attraction to this girl. No, he felt unease. Angirasu glared at the Revolutionaries.

"What do you want?" questioned Angirasu.

"I'm here to give you guys one last chance. I don't know if you've been paying attention, but MONARCH's starting to gain a strong footing here in Equestria. It's only a matter of time before Equestria ends up like the other nations in the GU." Battra answered.

"Last time, you and your 'Sensei' tried to kill us," said Mosura, glaring at her brother.

"Nonsense. We were trying to keep you from locking us in the Vault. It didn't help that you two ran."

"So, where is this Takeshi, fellow? I wanna see if he enjoys being penetrated," giggled Megaguirus. Battra groaned in disgust, glancing at the girl.

"You bitch. You know I'm still sensitive about that," Rodan spoke in a low tone, eyes narrowed. Megaguirus puckered her lips together and made a smooching sound. Rodan shuddered, feeling his torso instinctively.

"You leave him alone. He has nothing to do with this," Mosura glared.

"He's the first one. He has everything to do with this. That's why I want you to try and convince him to join us. I want you all too as well," said Battra. Megaguirus suddenly made her way towards Angirasu, biting her lip.

"You know, you've gotten cuter since I last saw you. Much tastier. I bet you've got plenty of 'yourself' to give, hot stuff," said Megaguirus. Angirasu narrowed his eyes.

"Alright, you know what? I've had enough of you," said Angirasu as he suddenly grabbed Megaguirus by her shoulders, turning her around.

"Wha- Hey! Let me go!" Megaguiurs barked as Angirasu walked her away. She attempted to fight back, but the boy overpowered her.

"Hey! Are you just gonna let him-" The female Transmutant looked back at Battra, who bore a stoic look.

"Just wait outside," said Battra.

"Wha- Are you kidding me?!"

Angirasu finally managed to force Megaguirus outside of the house. He slammed the door shut, causing her to flinch back. She groaned in exasperation, crossing her arms with a pout.

Battra sighed heavily as he shook his head. He turned to meet the glares of the other Transmutants.

"Sorry about her. She gets like this when she's... You know." Battra weakly smiled with a shrug.

"Oh, I know." Rodan responded dryly. Battra cleared his throat.

"At any rate, I want you guys to join us. It's not safe here anymore. If you let me, I'm sure that I can convince Destoroyah-"

"Wait, convince him? He doesn't know you're here?" asked Rodan incredulous.

"Not exactly. To be honest, he considers you an enemy. B-But that's only because you're opposing the Revolutionaries! That doesn't mean we'll come after you. We just have a conflict of interest," said Battra.

This didn't help the boy's case. The Mutant 3 kept hard expressions. Mosura made her way over to Battra, a harsh glare on her face. It was the harshest she's given anybody. It was certainly the worse look she's given her sibling.

"Let me get one thing straight with you. WE. Are. Not. Interested!" Mosura snapped. Battra slightly recoiled at the girl's tone. It was a rarity for him to see her this angry.

"We will never join you! We will never follow you! And we certainly won't hurt innocent people with you! So you can give up now, because there's not a chance in Hell that it'll happen!" Mosura jabbed her finger against Battra's chest, her face growing red.

"Now go away. Never come back here. I don't ever wanna see you again." Mosura's voice was low, her stare was icy cold.

Battra just stood in silence. He felt like a weight was lifted off of his shoulders. His duty as a brother was lifted up. No longer was he Mosura's keeper. She didn't need him anymore. But, that only brought pain to his heart. The Transmutant concealed his feelings with stoicism.

"Fine. I see that you're set in your ways. Who am I to stop you?" Battra turned to walk towards the door. Angirasu opened the door, holding it open. The raven haired Transmutant paused at the doorway, his back still turned.

"Blood's thicker than water. But clearly, that doesn't matter to you," said Battra. Mosura felt her heart sink into her stomach.

"Goodbye, Mosura."

With that, Battra left. Megaguirus followed him. She noticed the cold look that the boy had.

"Battra?"

"Quiet. I don't want to talk," said Battra, sternly. Megaguirus grimaced, looking away. Battra suppressed the growing sadness in his heart. He replaced it with the fire of his anger. As the furnace in his chest burned, he exhausted his anger by forcing himself into indifference. With the coldness of such a thing, his heart had cooled, leaving a hardened shell. Now, he could continue on without weakness.

The Mutant 3 remained in the house in silence. Mosura was trembling, her lip quivering. She suddenly bolted down the hall, heading deeper for the lair. Angirasu had called out to her, but she ignored him. All that was on her mind was the absolute loathing that she had for herself right now. How could she have said that to her own brother?

Angirasu and Rodan remained in the main house. The two felt the gloomy atmosphere beginning to affect them. Rodan noticed that the pot was bubbling, prompting him to make his way over to turn down the heat on the stove.

"You think it's getting as bad as he says it is?" asked Rodan.

"I don't trust anything he has to say. He just wants more bodies to recruit in their insane war," said Angirasu. Rodan frowned, not feeling reassured.

"I'm going out. I'll see you later," said Angirasu

The Transmutant began to leave the house. Rodan took a ladle and stirred the pot a bit. He let out a heavy sigh as he monitored to pot.

Twilight Sparkle lied slumped at her desk in Golden Oaks Library. She was groaning in misery, lying face down. Spike waddled over, a worried look on his face.

"Twilight? Are you feeling sick?" asked Spike.

"No. I'm just moping." Twilight muttered.

"What's the matter?" Spike hopped onto a chair next to her.

"I don't wanna talk about it." Twilight grumbled.

"C'mon! Maybe you'll feel better," said Spike. Twilight sighed heavily, sitting up in her seat.

"Spike, what do you like about Rarity?" asked Twilight.

"Wh-where's this coming from?" The little drake blushed.

"Just tell me."

"Well... Everything, really. She's just so radiant. She's stylish. Not to mention beautiful!" Said Spike, sighing to himself.

Twilight frowned. She was hoping for more specific examples. But, Spike was young. He didn't quite have the maturity to discern the traits that made him attracted to the fashionista.

"OK. But let's say there's another girl. She's nice enough. You two get along relatively well. Maybe, you're good friends. She might not be as attractive as Rarity," said Twilight.

OK?" Spike cocked a brow. He wondered where this was going.

"But let's say that this girl might harbor feelings for you. Would you continue to pursue Rarity, or would you give this girl a chance and see how it goes?" asked Twilight.

"That's obvious. I go with Rarity. I already have feelings for her," said Spike, nonchalant.

"I was afraid you'd say that," said Twilight, disappointed.

Twilight wasn't too familiar with the way guys think. The closest she had to work with were Spike and Junior. But based on Spikes answer, she had a feeling that Junior would choose who she could only assume was his first flame.

"Twilight, what's this about?" asked Spike.

"Let's just say that I'm in a similar situation. Only that I'm the second girl who's feelings might go unrequited," said Twilight, propping her chin up.

"Oh." Spike frowned.

"Hmph. I wonder what this Sunset girl has that I don't. Besides our differing physique," Twilight muttered to herself. She sighed in dismay.

"And our date went so well."

"Look on the bright side, Twilight. Gojira took you out, right? Has he done the same for this girl you're worried about?" asked Spike.

Twilight thought for a moment. Based on what she heard from the pair's conversation, the elf realized that there were no signs of them ever being an item, let alone having ever dated. Junior going to lunch with Sunset didn't really count as a date, since the two were intending to catch up as old friends.

"No, you're right. YOU'RE RIGHT!" Twilight shot up, a bright smile on her face. Her eyes were lit with joy as she came to a revelation.

"It was me he went on a date with! We had a good time! I was the one who stayed the night at his place!" cried Twilight.

"Wait, you did what?" asked Spike, shocked.

"Er... Never mind that! What matters is that I might have the edge over her! That means I need to step up my game!" Twilight smiled in determination.

Rodan found himself roaming the streets of Ponyville. His eyes had deadness to them, as he strolled alone. As of late, a cloud had been hanging over the boy's head. The longer he dwelled on his dread, the heavier and darker that cloud was growing.

The Transmutant always prided himself as being the most upbeat of the group. The one, while annoying at times, could amuse his peers. But, that charm of his was being lost. Now that he was faced with the reality of his mutantism being revealed, he's lost the will. He could no longer clown around. Things were getting serious. While he had no reason to trust Battra, Rodan would be an idiot to not consider his warning.

Then there was Rainbow Dash. The one girl that he was starting to fear the most. Reason being that she was the sort that he was too afraid to try his usual flirting tactics on, out of fear that he'd scare her off or something. It wasn't as though Rodan intended to scare girls off whenever he flirted. It always stung a bit whenever he was turned down. But, he doubt he could live down reliving that experience with Rainbow Dash. She was someone whom he'd consider close to him.

It didn't help that she's revealed herself to be any less of a fan of Transmutants. If she were to find out the truth, Rodan doubt that his heart could take it.

"Well, a nice milkshake always cheers me up. Let's see how that goes." Rodan grimaced as he held up a few bits in his hand. He grunted as he felt himself collide with someone. He dropped his bits to the ground.

"Ah shoot! I'm sorry, I-" Rodan stiffened once he registered who it was that he had collided with. Rainbow Dash stood with a surprised smile.

"Hey, Ro! Wasn't expecting to bump into you. Eh... No pun intended," Rainbow chuckled, sheepish. She knelt down and gathered up the dropped bits.

"H-Hi." Rodan took the coins back, avoiding eye contact.

"Hey, since we've run into each other, I was about to meet Pinkie over at Sugarcube Corner for some pranks. Wanna come?" asked Rainbow.

"I... I might have to take a rain check on that." Rodan quickly pocketed the bits with a weak smile.

"Sorry Dash. Maybe another time."

"Hey, are you avoiding me?" asked Rainbow. Rodan felt like his heart was about to burst from his anxiety. He wasn't expecting for the girl to be so blunt.

"I... No. Why would you think that?" Rodan forced a laugh. Rainbow narrowed her eyes at him.

"Dude, what gives? You have to be avoiding me! We barely hung out since the Discord debacle! What's your deal?" asked Rainbow.

"It's nothing. I've just been busy, that's all," said Rodan, backing up a bit. Rainbow wasn't convinced. She advanced closer to the boy.

"No, something's up. Come on, you can tell me," said Rainbow.

"I said that I'm fine!" Rodan snapped. Rainbow recoiled at the boy's tone. His voice had drawn the attention of nearby citizens. The Transmutant gulped. Rainbow lightly frowned.

There was no way for Rodan to explain himself without telling her the truth. The boy came to the conclusion that there was only one way to get out of this. Something that he might regret for the rest of his life.

"I... I don't think we should hang out anymore." Rodan spoke, coldly. Rainbows wings made a slight twitch, her feathers partially erected. An obvious sign that she was taken aback.

"You're joking. Right? This has to be a joke." Rainbow forced a smile. However, she grew disheartened once Rodan kept avoiding eye contact.

"I-I don't get it. I thought we were friends!" cried Rainbow.

"I'm sorry, Dash. You won't be seeing me again," said Rodan as he turned to walk away.

"Rodan, what did I do? Hey, come back!" Rainbow cried. Rodan had suddenly bolted off down the street. The Valkyrie took to the air to give chase. However, she lost him once he disappeared into the crowds.

The tomboy called out to the Transmutant, but to no avail. She had lost sight of him to the crowd. She landed and began to search, but was cut off at every point. No face belonged to the one that she sought after.

Rodan peered from behind the corner of a building. He watched from afar as Rainbow continued to look for him. The boy sighed as he saw the pained and desperate look on the girl's face. How he hated himself for causing that.

In the end, Rodan did what he thought was necessary. Maybe Mosura was right after all. Perhaps it was better this way.

The boy suppressed the need to shed tears. Rodan fled from the area. His hands were in his pockets. Going to Sugarcube Corner was out of the question now. Forever. It was a shame too. He really would've liked one last milkshake.

"Excuse me sir." A man suddenly stepped in the boy's path. He was sporting a vest with a police badge pinned on.

"I'll need to check your person. There was a mugging in this area," said the man. Rodan sighed in dismay.

"Fine, whatever. Hurry so I can head home," said Rodan.

The officer drew out a hand held device. He began to wave it over Rodan. There was the sound of rapid clicking sounds. It was nothing like a metal detector that Rodan's ever heard.

"W-would you happen to have any metals on you?" The officer asked with a slight stutter.

"Just a couple of bits. I assure you though, I didn't steal this money," said Rodan, as he dug into his pockets, showing the few coins in his possession. He then pocketed them again.

"Can I go now?"

"Yes sir. Thank you for your cooperation," said the officer.

Rodan walked past the officer with a sigh. The officer suddenly reached to his ear, where a COM device lied.

"I've a confirmed visual on target. He's on the move," said the 'officer'.

"Excellent." Ghidorah's voice spoke over the COM.

Junior found himself sitting across from Sunset at a table outside. The pair was outdoors at a restaurant, having their lunch.

The boy was relieved to have a moment to rest and eat. Another bonus was reminiscing of the old times that the pair shared together.

"I think she sounded like this. 'I said to shut up and study! You delinquents will never amount to anything!'" Sunset chuckled as she made an impression of a grouchy older woman's voice.

"No, it was more like a parrot sound. Very shrill and drawn out. Like this. Raah!" Junior suddenly made a squawking sound. The two burst into laughter.

"Oh gosh, she did sound like a parrot! That's hilarious!" laughed Sunset.

"We even had a nickname for her, didn't we?" asked Junior.

"Ms. Fowl! That's what it was!" chuckled Sunset.

"Man. Always so strict." Junior chuckled. Sunset sighed. She hummed to herself, as a realization came to mind.

"Hey, I noticed that you don't seem to have an accent anymore," said Sunset. Junior instinctively felt at his throat.

"Oh. That? Ah. I got rid of it about a year ago. I spent most of high school in speech therapy for that," said Junior, nonchalant.

"Why?" asked Sunset, confused. Junior raised a brow. He didn't think he'd have to explain himself.

"Well, because I was tired of how people made fun of me. Just because I couldn't pronounce words with 'L' correctly," said Junior. He looked away with a grimace.

"I always hated my accent because of it."

"I liked your accent," interjected Sunset. Junior looked at her in surprise.

"Really?"

"Yeah. I always thought it sounded cool." Sunset shrugged. Junior smiled bashfully.

"You shouldn't let people's opinions get to you like that. They don't define you," said Sunset.

"You have a point, but it was a bit more than that. Some people had a hard time understanding me because of it. I thought it was a small price for clear communication," said Junior.

"Well, just keep that in mind." Sunset smiled.

"Hey uh... Sunset. I've been meaning to ask. What happened with you? Why did you disappear so suddenly?" asked Junior, curious. Sunset paused for a moment. She seemed a bit hesitant. But, she sighed, knowing that there was no chance of deflecting.

"Truth is, I was noticed for my exceptional academic skills. My mom sent me off to study at the university that took an interest in me. Being so young at the time, I was naturally eager. Therefore, I transferred out of the academy and into the university," said Sunset.

"So the rumors were true," said Junior to himself. He then shook his head.

"But why accept? I mean... wasn't it too big of a leap?" asked Junior.

"For the mediocre, maybe. But I would still have my life ahead of me once I finished my studies. Why not get a head start? Besides, I felt like I needed to get away." Sunset took on a bit of melancholic look.

Junior couldn't help but feel bothered by that answer. Sure, it made sense. But, it seemed off that she wouldn't confide in anyone about it. Or even himself. What was it she was trying to get away from?

"You could have at least told me good bye. Considering that we were close."

Sunset suddenly snorted. The boy sent her an odd look.

"Why's that funny?"

"It's just that you seem a bit dramatic." Sunset answered.

"Dramatic?" asked Junior incredulously.

"Well yeah, man. People come and go all the time. It's nothing to be upset about," said Sunset, nonchalant. Junior felt annoyance beginning to fester inside. ‘How could this girl say all of this?’ Junior thought.

"I thought we were friends," said Junior. Sunset paused as she was about to take a sip of her drink. This time, she was the one caught off guard. The boy looked at her with furrowed brows. An awkward tension filled the air.

"I... I never really thought of us that way." Sunset shrugged.

"Then what did you think of us?" asked Junior.

"I dunno. I guess just a couple of rebels who lived by their own rules. You know?" Sunset forced a smile. It faltered as Junior continued to stare at her. His stoicism was a bit unsettling.

Junior felt like an idiot. All of this time, he was the only one who considered themselves as friends. He wondered how Sunset could say these things. After the good times that they had long before. None of that actually mattered. If that wasn't friendship, then what the hell were they doing all of that time?

The boy realized that this must have been how Twilight and Fluttershy felt during the dragon incident last year. Junior masked the pain that he felt in his heart with a blank look. How he wished that he knew about this sooner. Maybe he wouldn't feel so terrible as he did this moment.

"Right. What was I thinking?" Junior reached into his pocket and drew out some bits.

"Here's payment for my order. I just remembered that I had some errands to run. Bye." Junior set the bits down and walked off. Sunset suddenly felt herself compelled to stand up. She did, appearing alarmed.

"W-wait, Gojira. I-"

There was the sound of thunder roaring in the air. Everyone in the area froze in place, searching the skies for rain clouds. But, there was nothing. Not a cloud in sight.

"What the hell?" Junior's eyes widened, as he saw the flash of yellow lightning to be streaking through the air. But, it was dangerously close to the ground, shooting up from the earth into the sky, rather than the other way around.

Citizens began to panic, as they fled from the direction of the lightning. Sunset suddenly heard a crackle from her COM in her ear.

"All agents, target has been engaged! Converge on this street!" A voice spoke over the COM. As Sunset listened for directions, she noticed that Junior was bolting off towards the action.

"Wait, Gojira!" cried Sunset. She groaned in frustration, before running out of her seat.

"Need to get ready." Sunset muttered to herself as she left the area.

The roar of thunder filled the air. Citizens screamed as they fled the street. Great bolts of lightning streaked through the air, crashing into whatever was in their path.

Rodan found himself running for his life, as lightning bolts shot after him. His hair stood on end, as the bolts zipped over him. The smell of ozone assaulted his nostrils. The boy tripped and fell to the ground. He quickly turned and scrambled back, his eyes wide, his pulse racing.

From down the street, a large imposing figure clad in gold armor approached. His gloved hands sparked with yellow electricity. The boy quickly scampered back to his feet and took off running.

The boy's mind was flooded with many thoughts. Mainly those of fear. But of course, confusion. The last thing he remembered was that he was moping as he walked the streets of Ponyville. Next thing he knew, some lunatic with lightning magic came out of nowhere and started throwing bolts everywhere. It only took a moment for Rodan's horror to grow once he realized that this guy was in fact after him.

"You're only making this more fun for me!" the armored man shouted, as he leapt through the air at inhuman heights, casting more bolts. Rodan dove over an abandoned stand, before sprinting away as it burst into splintered cinders.

Rodan was chased for a few blocks. Every second, the armored man was getting closer and closer to landing his hints. While Rodan was fast, he didn't know how long he'd be able to keep this up or how lucky he was to avoid every single bolt. The cackling of the figure was stuck in his mind, as he chased him onto a roof.

Beyond the chase, the chaos and lightning was drawing just about everyone's attention in Ponyville. Even beyond. Mosura had rushed to the edge of the Everfree, near Ponyville. She caught sight of the lightning, as it crashed through the air. The girl felt a sense of dread. She hadn't seen Angirasu nor Rodan since earlier this noon. The light show she was seeing made her fear the worse.

Swallowing her fear, Mosura bolted towards the town. Eventually, the girl had made it to the source. She gasped in horror, once she found Rodan to be climbing onto a building, while a golden armored figure stood below, raising his hands. A bolt of lightning struck near the boy's feet, causing him to scamper up onto the roof, as a large patch of the roof was singed with sparks.

"RODAN!" Mosura cried. She turned to find a public mailbox to be planted into the ground. She summoned her telekinesis, hauling the object from the ground and into the air. She flung it towards the armored figure, who spun around, shooting a bolt of lightning from his hand. The bolt sliced through the metallic object, sending the two halves to fall to the ground, spilling the now scorched newspapers that were inside. The armored figure chuckled.

"There's number two."

Mosura gulped as she began to step back. She had just registered how large this person was. He dwarfed her through height. His golden armor gave him a barbaric appearance, blending the armor styles of West and East.

"I'm not expecting you to last long. So, I'll make it quick and squash you like the bug that you are." Ghidorah chuckled darkly as his fist began to spark. Mosura hardened her expression as she spread her legs apart. She crouched low to the ground, clenching her fists.

Ghidorah came charging for the girl, raising his fist. He swung at the girl, who performed a cartwheel, evading the strike. Once she landed back on her feet, Mosura leapt to the side, once the giant sent a blast of lightning her way. The elf sighed in annoyance as he sent another blast straight towards Mosura, who curved herself backwards. She felt the heat of the bolt soar over her. As Mosura stood back upright, Ghidorah was charging for her.

Before the girl could escape, the elf gripped her by the neck. Mosura gasped as she felt her throat being crushed by his strong grip. She was slammed to the ground on her back, kicking and squirming, gasping for air. Ghidorah chuckled as he tightened his hold. Mosua's eyes teared up as asphyxiation threatened to overcome her struggle.

Before Ghidorah could finish her, Rodan came crashing down towards him, a foot raised. The giant grunted as his helmet was struck by the powerful kick, causing him to lose his grip. Mosura forced his hand away and used her telekinesis to send the elf flying back. Ghidorah slammed into the side of a building, grunting as he fell to the ground.

"Mosu!" Rodan rushed to the girl as she held her bruising neck, wheezing. He helped the girl up to her feet, who slowly regained her breathing.

"Who is that guy?" asked Mosura.

Ghidorah rose up from the debris. He rolled his neck with a sigh. The sound of bones popping filled the air.

"You're definitely the ones I've been looking for," said Ghidorah.

"Looking for? Us?" asked Rodan, incredulous.

"Indeed. We've been searching for you for some time now," said Ghidorah.

"No. No, you can't be with THEM!" Mosura stepped back, trembling in fear.

"I am. And your creators want you back." Ghidorah raised a glowing hand as he approached. Mosura glared at the armored man. She clenched her eyes shut, as the air around her began to hum. Every particle of dust flowed above ground, surrounding her. Rodan stumbled back, feeling a unpleasant sensation in his head.

"WE'LL NEVER GO BACK!" Mosura screamed, as the humming grew more intense. Ghidorah stumbled and stopped in place. He slightly winced behind his helmet as the girl's psychic abilities prodded at his brain. But, he merely smirked, once he began to adjust to the sensation. Soon, he could no longer feel whatever it was that the girl was doing to him. He narrowed his eyes as he focused on the girl.

"AH!!" Mosura suddenly clutched her head. A sharp throbbing pain suddenly was felt through her own head. The pain was excruciating that she was screaming bloody murder. After a moment, Mosura had stopped screaming. She collapsed to the ground, with Rodan catching her before her head could hit the ground.

"Mosura! Hey!" Rodan shook the girl, who stared blankly, shuddering. The boy gasped, as she began to bleed from her nose. Mosura was muttering something incoherently, as she shook in the boy's hold.

"In the future, avoid using telepathic abilities when I'm around. You'll suffer less." Ghidorah chuckled as he approached. Rodan snarled as he glared at the armored man. He could imagine the smug look that was behind that helmet of his.

"I'll show you." Rodan gently lowered Mosura to the ground.

"N-No..." Mosura managed to utter in her pain.

"Here I come, tin man!" Rodan lunged for Ghidorah. Before he could land a strike, the armored man caught him and hurled him towards a table, shattering it on impact. Rodan scrambled to his feet, grabbing a wooden chair. He swung the chair at the armored man, who merely swiped at it, causing it to shatter. Rodan was in shock at the inhuman strength that this man was displaying. Just who was this guy, Rodan wondered.

"Weak." Ghidorah back handed Rodan, sending him rolling along the ground.

"Puny. Waste of space." Ghidorah approached and raised his foot and brought it down over Rodan. The boy rolled away and got back to his feet. He sent a fist forward, but the armored figure caught it. With a swing, he sent Rodan flying towards a wall.

"Not worth the effort!" Ghidorah exclaimed in exasperation. Rodan snarled as he staggered back up.

"Shut up!" Rodan bolted towards the large elf. As Ghidorah reached to grab him, the boy quickly back stepped. With his reach extended, Rodan used the opportunity send a fist towards the helmet of Ghidorah, rocking his head back. He stumbled, as his visor bore a small crack. The boy began to move swiftly, barely giving the elf the opportunity to make a move. He sent a few strong quick jabs against the armor and helmet, sending him staggering.

"Not so tough now that you can't keep up!" Rodan round house kicked Ghidorah. However, his ankle was caught in the elf's grasp.

"I'm plenty tough, kid!" Ghidorah suddenly hurled Rodan across the street, sending him spiraling towards an abandoned stand. The Transmutant groaned as he lied, chunks of the splintered wood sticking into his skin. Ghidorah brought a hand to his helmet as he approached Rodan, who lied in pain on the ground.

"Onyx, this is Agent Ghidorah. I've incapacitated the targets. I need extraction," said Ghidorah as he approached Rodan.

"You fool! Why have you attacked out in the open like that?!" Onyx's voice crackled over the COM. Ghidorah winced, an annoyed look on his face.

"You're breaking up sir. Don't worry, you can see off of my live feed in my helmet," said Ghidorah, sarcastically.

"Ghidorah, don't you dare-" The voice was suddenly cut off.

Ghidorah continued on as he reached out for Rodan. Suddenly, he felt something collide into him. The elf fell to the ground, finding his face slammed into the street. On his back was Angirasu.

"Rodan! Are you alright?!" cried Angirasu.

"I-I'm good." Rodan staggered to his feet.

The Transmutant noticed the Main 6 to have arrived onto the scene. Rainbow rushed over and helped him up. A look of worry was on her face.

"Anything broken?" asked Rainbow.

"No, I'm fine. Get Mosu," said Rodan wincing.

"Already on it, darling!" Rarity and Applejack had rushed to the female Transmutant.

"Easy does it, Sugarcube." Applejack ushered as she helped Mosura onto her feet.

"We came as soon as we saw the lightning," said Twilight.

"So who's the creep? Another one of Princess Celestia's old enemies?" asked Rainbow.

"A creep am I?" Ghidorah chuckled darkly. His body suddenly sparked with electricity, causing Angirasu to cry out as the energy coursed through him. The armored elf suddenly elbowed him off, sending him staggering.

"Angirasu!" Fluttershy cried.

"Stay back!" Angirasu clenched his fists and got into a fighting stance. Ghidorah snarled as he stood up.

"Hmm. I wasn't expecting you to be here as well. I wonder who else is hiding out here," said Ghidorah. He took notice of the Main 6, an annoyed groan escaping him.

"Wretched things. Stand aside, lest you wish to suffer," said Ghidorah.

"Who you callin' things?! We'll show you, bucket head!" Rainbow raised her fists, a glare directed at the armored man.

"No! Get out of here! It's us he wants!" cried Rodan.

"You're crazy if you think I'm gonna abandon my friends! I ain't scared of a tool in armor!" said Rainbow. She suddenly bolted towards Ghidorah, her wings flapping rapidly. She was suddenly swatted aside by the armored man, sending her crashing to the ground.

"Dash!" Rodan cried. Fluttershy and Pinkie rushed over to Rainbow, helping her to her feet.

"Who else dares to challenge me?" taunted Ghidorah. Twilight, Rarity and Applejack got into defense positions. Fists were balled, and magic auras were ignited. Defiant glares were directed at the armored elf. Rainbow attempted to join in but staggered from the pain she was feeling from the earlier swat.

"There's nothing I hate more than your arrogance. It's time that I've shown you your place," said Ghidorah as he raised a sparking hand. He suddenly heard a crackle in his helmet, prompting him to pause.

"Agent Ghidorah, we're nearing your position! Stand by!" a voice spoke over the COM. Ghidorah sighed in exasperation.

"Ugh. Can't afford to make any bodies right now." Ghidorah muttered to himself. He suddenly found a beam of magic to be shooting his way. The giant grunted as he staggered back. His armor bore scorch marks. He snarled as he glared at the small elf that was bold enough to make the first move. While annoyed, he chuckled sadistically.

"Then again, just one casualty couldn't hurt." Ghidorah raised his hand to fire a bolt of lightning. However, he is once again hit by another figure. This one managed to knock him off of his feet, slamming into a wall. He grunted in pain, but gasped in shock, once he found a young Neighsian individual to be standing before him.

"Gojira!" The Main 6 cried in unison. Junior glared at the armored elf, who was knelt on the ground.

"Gojira..." Ghidorah uttered. His tone was that of disbelief. A sense of nostalgia began to wash over him as he heard that name. That only grew when he saw those amber eyes of the boy. He recalled eyes like that very well.

"Onyx, are you getting this?" Ghidorah whispered, as his COM channel switched. He made sure to get a good clear look at the boy, who stood just across from him. He could hear the crackle of the COM, along with the muffled shudder of the one on the other end of the line.

"Ghidorah, your orders have changed. I want you to focus your attention solely on Lucky Dragon! Destroy it!" Onyx cried. Ghidorah let loose a wicked grin that went unnoticed by the civilians around him.

"With pleasure." Ghidorah rose himself up to his full height. Junior's eyes slightly widened once he registered just how large his opponent was compared to him. Junior narrowed his eyes as he tensed his muscles and clenched his fists.

With inhuman speed, Ghidorah rushed towards Junior. The boy attempted to maneuver, but found himself punched in the gut, stunning him. The elf suddenly picked him up and hurled him over his shoulders, before slamming him back down onto the ground.

"GOJIRA!" Twilight cried as she attempted to rush over. Rodan and Angirasu instead bolted passed her, racing for the giant as he pummeled their friend into the street. Ghidorah quickly turned and sent a blast of electricity, sending the two flying back in agony. The girls rushed to the two boys. Ghidorah sighed as he grabbed Junior by the jacket, hauling him to his feet.

"Let's take this somewhere a bit more private." Ghidorah tossed the boy over his shoulder and began to walk away. With a single leap, he bounded to the next block of town.

"No!" Twilight cried as the two disappeared out of sight.

"Go after them Twi! We'll take care of the others!" said Applejack. Pinkie, and Rainbow began to help move the rest of the Mutant 4 off of the street. Twilight nodded as she took off running, followed by Rarity. Fluttershy knelt next to Angirasu with a worried, tearful look.

"Go help Gojira..." Angirasu winced. Fluttershy nodded with a gulp, not wanting to abandon the boy here. She also wasn't too thrilled with facing off with a monster like that, but her friends needed her. The Valkyrie took off, following Twilight and Rarity.

"OK, don't worry! We're gonna get you guys out of here," said Rainbow as she brought Rodan's arm over her shoulder, supporting him up. Rodan clenched his teeth, closing his eyes. He was breathing heavily.

It was all over now. If that guy was from MONARCH, then there was no escape. They would be captured and locked away forever, with no hope to see the light of day again. He'd never see his new friends ever again. Including Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow..." Rodan spoke hoarsely.

"Don't worry. You're gonna be fine." Rainbow spoke reassuringly. But behind that tone, she appeared anxious. No doubt she knew just how precarious the situation was with this new foe. He was clearly out for blood. But, she didn't know the extent of the severity of the threat he posed.

"Dash, I have to tell you something," said Rodan as Rainbow led the boy to the rest of the group, who were moving the Transmutants to a street corner. The valkyrie lowered him to the ground, sitting him against the wall.

"It can wait. Just save your strength."

"No! It can't wait, it's important!" cried Rodan, desperately.

Rainbow bore a confused look. The rest of the girls looked over with a start at his tone. Mosura raised herself up, her eyes widening in alarm.

"This is something I should've told you a while ago," said Rodan.

"Rodan, don't you dare say another word!" Mosura snapped.

"What's the point of keeping it a secret?! I rather tell them myself!" spat Rodan.

"What are you talking about?" asked Rainbow. Rodan sighed.

"Dash, the truth is..." Rodan gulped, reluctant to utter another word. But, he knew that they'd find out anyway at this point. Before he could finish however, a group of armored and civilian dressed individuals could be seen rushing over. Applejack's eyes widened, seeing the dark armor of the individuals.

"Wait, is that MONARCH? What the hay are they doin' here?"

"We have visual on targets. Moving in," said one of the soldiers, holding a hand to his helmet. The group had their weapons drawn out. Instinctively, the girls raised their hands.

"Don't shoot! Don't shoot!" Pinkie exclaimed. The Transmutants attempted to move but immediately froze as they found the soldiers to have already covered their distance. The barrels of their weapons were now on them, leaving a clear shot.

"DO NOT MOVE!" The soldier barked. A couple of soldiers began to make their way to AJ, Pinkie and Rainbow, leading them away from the Transmutants. The girls began to protest as they were handled by the soldiers.

"What gives?! Get your hands off!" Rainbow attempted to pull out of the soldier's grip but, the soldier did not relent.

"What are ya doin' pointing those things at them?! They need help!" cried Applejack.

Mosura winced as she attempted to focus her psychic abilities. However, her head was still in too much pain to allow her to concentrate on any attack. Her eyes widened once she noticed Erika Shiragami to be standing among the soldiers.

"You?" Mosura muttered.

Erika was caught by surprise once she recognized the three Transmutants. Instinctively, she avoided eye contact. She had a feeling of shame be welling up inside. The young soldier found it strange, considering how she hardly knew any of them. But, she still couldn't shake this uneasy feeling inside. This was the enemy after all.

"Shiragami!"

Erika jumped at the sound of her name being called. The highest ranking soldier of the group tossed her an inhibitor collar.

"Handle it." The soldier ordered.

"Y-Yes sir. Hands over your head." Erika ordered. She and a couple of other soldiers approached cautiously. While they carried inhibitor collars, the rest remained on guard, their weapons aimed for them. They were primed and ready to put them down should they make themselves evident as too much of a threat. In moments, the Transmutants had the collars locked around their necks. The needles stuck into the base of their necks, causing the Transmutants to wince in pain.

"Wh-What are you doing?" Pinkie whimpered.

"For your safety, please vacate this area. You don't wanna be close to these freaks," said one of the soldiers.

"Freaks? What are you...?" Applejack trailed off. She had a confused look as she looked to the three Transmutants. It began to dawn on her that there was more to the situation then she had realized. That same conclusion was made by Pinkie and Rainbow as well.

"Wait a minute, that's- That's crazy!" Applejack exclaimed.

"There's no way! There's no way they're-" Rainbow turned her sights to the Transmutants, who avoided eye contact with the girls. Rainbow felt her stomach in knots. She attempted to push pass the soldiers, but they stood in her path.

"Rodan, tell me it's not true! Tell me that you guys aren't Transmutants! Please!"

Rodan continued to avoid eye contact with the girl. Not even the desperation of her voice could draw his sight onto her. Rainbow felt a wave of shock and horror wash over her as the boy continued to remain silent. She backed away, having been rendered speechless.

There was a crackle that filled the COMs of the soldiers. The highest ranking soldier brought his hand to his helmet and listened in.

"I need all available units to converge at Agent Ghidorah's position! Lucky Dragon has been sighted! Repeat, Lucky Dragon has been sighted!" Onyx's voice spoke frantically over the garbled noise of the COM. The soldiers all met each other with knowing looks.

"Lucky Dragon?" Erika asked.

"Shiragami, head over there without us while we detain these three! The agent's location should be marked on your HUD!"

Erika nodded to her higher ranked comrade and sprinted down the street. Though in the back of her mind, the young soldier kept thinking about the three Transmutants that she had unknowingly found first.

Meanwhile, just a couple of blocks away, a battle was waged between Junior and the golden foe that had appeared. However, it was not going in the boy's favor.

Junior cried out as he found himself hurled through the air. He crashed onto a bench, causing it to collapse on impact. He grunted as he struggled to stand, but felt Ghidorah's hand grab him by the back of his neck. The boy was forced to his knees.

"I have orders to kill you, but I want to enjoy this. MONARCH's been looking for you for a long time. Now, you've been found." Ghidorah chuckled.

"M-MONARCH?" Junior grunted, eyes wide in horror.

"Yes. Did you think that you could hide forever?"

Junior grunted as he managed to kick at Ghidorah's leg, causing him to stumble and lose his grip. The boy pulled out of his grasp, yanking his arm to the side. He then delivered a powerful kick into his gut, sending the armored man back. Ghidorah chuckled as he got up.

"Always fierce." Ghidorah lunged for the boy, who rolled away for cover. With Ghidorah stumbling, Junior latched onto his back. His arms wrapped over his neck, making a tight squeeze. The armor creaked and slightly warped at the pressure.

"This feels me with so many memories. Oh the old times," said Ghidorah as he threw Junior over his shoulder. The boy quickly rolled back onto his feet with a snarl.

"Ah. You're even uglier now," said Ghidorah.

Junior grunted as he sent several jabs at the armored man. However, Ghidorah blocked every strike. He countered with a jab to the chest, stunning Junior. He picked him up over his shoulders and tossed him over to a fountain. Junior exclaimed as he shot up out of the water. Before he could get out, Ghidorah suddenly dunked his head back under the surface.

Junior gasped for air as he managed to raise his head back up. But, Ghidorah put more of his weight on the boy, forcing him back under. The elf chuckled darkly as he felt the boy struggle beneath him. Bubbles escaped him, as muffled cries came from below the surface.

"Don't struggle. Just give in and accept the inevitable." Ghidorah spoke softly. Junior made a few final attempts to escape. Soon, the boy began to grow still. The bubbles ceased. The elf sighed, a bitter sweet feeling welled up inside.

"That wasn't as exciting as I hoped. Oh well."

Ghidorah allowed the boy to rise back up to the surface. He lied face down in the water, remaining still. The elf turned the boy over, finding his eyes to be staring blankly. As Ghidorah reached for his face, he noticed a growth on the boy's neck. They appeared like flaps. It only took a moment for Ghidorah to realize what those growths were. He barely had enough time to react, as Junior opened his mouth wide.

A blast of atomic energy crashed into the elf. The blast engulfed his upper half of his body. The force of the energy sent him flying towards a wall.

Junior quickly rose up from the fountain. He let out a relieved sigh as the gills on his neck sealed close, disappearing into his flesh. He smirked at Ghidorah, who lied slumped against the wall.

"That's what you get for underestimating me," said Junior, stepping out of the fountain.

"Hehe." Ghidorah chuckled. Junior recoiled in shock. The armored man rose up, as his armor was red hot. The helmet had warped from the heat of the atomic blast. His chuckles soon escalated into full blown cackles.

"It burns! It feels so wonderful!" Ghidorah cried, joyfully. Junior stepped back, growing unnerved.

"What the fuck?"

"Only you can bring me this kind of pain. Oh, how nostalgic!" Ghidorah began to remove the helmet he wore, dropping it to the ground. Junior was shocked to find that his face looked to be unscathed. When he gazed into his fiery eyes, Junior couldn't help but feel some familiarity with him. But that wasn't right. He was certain that he had never met this guy before.

"I believe it was fate that brought us together, young Gojira! Our destiny to finally settle things once and for all!" Ghidorah cried.

"Settle things? I don't even know who you are!" said Junior. The blonde elf suddenly sneered.

"You may call me, Ghidorah."

"Ghidorah? Ugh. Is this some kind of sick joke or something?" asked Junior. It was just his luck. He was fighting a foe with the name of an enemy of his name's sake.

"It's fate, young Gojira. You may not remember me. But I remember you." Ghidorah let loose a sinister smile.

By looking into the elf's eyes, Junior saw what he could only describe as true malice. But as he stared into those hellish red eyes, Junior suddenly felt his head beginning to throb. He winced as he held his head. He was assaulted by images. They were a blur, but he saw lush landscapes reduced to glass. Forests turned to cinders. Beasts turning to ash, as their bones churned. The last thing he saw was a winged dragon, with three heads.

"Wh-What was..." Junior gasped as Ghidorah delivered a strong punch, sending him staggering. The giant began to wail on him, delivering swift and devastating blows. Junior made fruitless efforts to counter with his own strikes. The elf raised his foot and kicked the boy in the gut, sending him flying to the ground. The boy clutched his gut, wheezing.

"While you do not prove a challenge, I shall savor this," said Ghidorah as he approached. Junior staggered to his feet, backing away as his breathing grew rough.

"You should savor this moment as well. It'll be so much more vibrant compared to the darkness that awaits you," said Ghidorah. He raised his hand again, generating electric energy. Junior gritted his teeth, as he attempted to muster whatever strength was in him.

There was the sudden burst of light. Ghidorah cried out in pain as the light assaulted his eyes. Junior did the same, covering his face. His ears picked up the sound of beating wings to be approaching. He felt something grab him, carrying him off of the ground. The boy's sight adjusted, allowing him to see none other than Fluttershy carrying him.

"Shy!" Junior cried.

"Can't talk! Too heavy!" Fluttershy strained, her face red. She mustered all of her strength as she carried the boy away from the area, as a bright magic flare continued to blind Ghidorah. Twilight and Rarity began to flee from the area, following the Valkyrie and Transmutant.

The magic soon dissipated. Ghidorah grunted as he rubbed his stinging eyes. He blinked away the blindness that he had gone under. He looked around, finding the Transmutant nowhere in sight.

"GOJIRA!!" Ghidorah shouted, his enraged cries echoed, as lightning shot straight from his jaws and palms. Thunder roared as his golden lightning streaked across the sky.

Fluttershy panted as she continued to hold Junior from under his arms. The beating of her wings grew weaker, as her strength failed her. The girl whimpered as she mustered up the remains of her stamina, giving her a slight boost of air. Junior could tell that she was passed her limit.

"Shy, put me down!" said Junior.

"I can't! I have to-" Fluttershy grunted, gritting her teeth.

"It's OK. I think we got far enough," said Junior. He felt the girl beginning to descend. However, it was a bit too fast. Instinctively, Junior raised his feet, as he neared the ground. He planted them down, grounding himself safely to the street. The Valkyrie dropped to the ground next to him, resting on her hands and knees.

Fluttershy panted as she held her chest. Her heart was throbbing, pumping her blood to the burning muscles of her wings, arms and face. That may have been the most of her strength that she's mustered in her life. The girl looked to Junior, who was staring off warily from where they had fled.

"Are... Are you OK?" Fluttershy panted.

"Y-Yeah. I'm fine." Junior answered. Through his pain, he met the girl with an appreciative smile.

"Thanks for the save."

Fluttershy smiled warmly and in relief. Although, her heart felt heavy as she saw the boy's battered state. Even the nice jacket that Rarity had made him was damaged.

There was a sudden burst of light. Junior and Fluttershy both exclaimed with a start as the light appeared near them. From the light emerged Twilight and Rarity, having traveled to this spot via teleporation magic.

"Relax, it's just us." Twilight raised a reassuring hand. Both Junior and Fluttershy both sighed in relief.

"I don't think my heart can handle another scare like that right now," said Fluttershy in dismay.

Twilight gasped as she took notice of Junior's ragged state. She rushed over to him, taking his hand. She held it tightly, as her eyes showed great concern.

"Oh my gosh! How bad are you hurt? Need me to use a healing spell?" asked Twilight.

"N-No, I'm fine. I'll be fine." Junior answered, forcing a smile.

Twilight didn't buy his words. The shape was in almost matched the shape he had when he took on Nightmare Moon. She could tell that he was in a lot of pain, just by seeing his fake smile. But what also tipped her off was the fact that she could feel him trembling through holding his hand. Twilight wasn't sure if the boy had ever showed fear, but this was the real thing. The fact that he of all people was afraid made Twilight anxious.

"That brute! He even ruined the jacket that I've worked hard to make you!" said Rarity, indignant. She suppressed an unlady-like growl, clenching her fist.

"Oh, he will pay! I will make him rue the day he ever thought to-" Rarity paused. She then looked to the boy, an eyebrow cocked in a questioning manner.

"Wait, just who was that villain?" asked Rarity.

"Whoever he was, he seemed to be familiar with you. I... I overheard while we got ready to rescue you," said Fluttershy, her tone growing small. This gained curious looks from the other two girls. Junior grimaced.

"You got me."

Junior was certain that he didn't know the guy, He thought that maybe the elf was 'familiar' with him, due to him working for MONARCH. However, he couldn't tell the girls that. That was suspect enough. But even then, the guy talked to him as though they had a shared history. Nothing made sense. But, Junior doubt that his secret was going to be kept hidden at this rate. This made him reluctant to speak. But, he knew better than to remain silent.

"He must have been a lunatic. He called himself Ghidorah. In Neighponese legend, Gojira and Ghidorah were sworn enemies. I guess he took that as some weird kind of omen or sign considering that we share names of legends," said Junior.

"That certainly sounds deranged." Twilight dryly replied.

"What's the plan, Twilight?" Rarity asked.

"Well, that guy can't be too terribly powerful. But, we're certainly not a match for him. For now, we should keep our distance. We can have Spike inform the Princess about the situation," said Twilight.

"No." Junior answered. The girls looked at him in confusion.

"We can't afford to let him run free like this. We need to stop him here and now. I need to stop him," said Junior. Twilight glared at him.

"Hey, now isn't the time for heroics! Nor your senseless wounded warrior crap!" said Twilight, jabbing a finger to the boy's chest.

"No, you don't understand. He's after me." Junior answered.

"Why would he be after you? I thought you said that you didn't know who he was." Fluttershy titled her head, puzzled.

"I don't. But..." Junior gulped. His hands began to tremble more. He wanted to just come clean. He was sick of lying. He was tired of keeping those who cared about in the dark as he had all of this time. But, he couldn't. Whether it was fear or a bad habit developed, Junior wasn't sure.

Suddenly, the sound of rushing footsteps was heard. The group turned to find a group of people to be rushing over, clad in dark armor. Junior's eyes widened, once he recognized them. They were MONARCH soldiers. But, what completely petrified him was the fact that Sunset Shimmer was among them.

"Gojira!" Sunset cried as she picked up her pace. She stopped next to the boy, appearing relieved.

"Thank goodness." The soldiers had stopped nearby, their attention on the civilians. Twilight's eyes widened in shock and surprise.

"Wait, MONARCH? What are they- Wait a minute, YOU'RE with MONARCH?" asked Twilight. Sunset cleared her throat.

"I'd uh... appreciate it if you kept this to yourselves. Hey, Medic. Get him some treatment!" Sunset snapped, glaring at one of the soldiers. The medic of the group made her way over, carrying a kit. She began to set it up, but Sunset abruptly took the items herself.

"Ugh! You're too slow! I'll handle it myself!" Sunset used her magic to levitate the items, preparing to treat Junior.

"Shimmer, we don't have time! Lucky Dragon's in the area!" said one of the soldiers.

"Lucky Dragon?" Rarity raised a brow.

"Well then you guys go on ahead! I'm tending to these civies!" Sunset snapped, annoyed. She then began to soak up a pad with alcohol before dabbing it on Junior's face. The boy was still as stone, his breaths shallow. The girl met him with an awkward smile.

"This might not be a good time. But, I sort of had to keep you in the dark," said Sunset. Suddenly, the sound of loud, rapid clicking went off. Everyone had taken notice of it. Junior was knocked out of his petrified state, recognizing that sound.

"Your magic reader..." Junior uttered. Sunset looked down at her waist, finding a familiar device to gone off.

"Oh, that's actually an EMF reader. I thought I turned it off. It's supposed to detect..." Sunset trailed off once something dawned on her. She began to slowly back away from the boy, her expression becoming unreadable. Junior felt uneasy, as he sensed a sudden shift in atmosphere. That only grew once the EMF's clicking steadily decreased, the further she stepped away from him.

"FREEZE, FREAK!" a soldier shouted. In unison, the soldiers all began to draw their weapons on the boy. Junior flinched and stepped back. His eyes darted to every barrel that was pointed at him.

Junior felt himself overwhelmed with fear. He found himself relieving his final days in Neighpon. When he was pursued and hunted down like a wild animal. He was breathing heavily, as sweat trickled down his face.

"What are you doing?!" Twilight cried.

"Agent Ghidorah, we've found Lucky Dragon! Repeat, we found Lucky Dragon!" a soldier spoke over the COM.

"No, no, no." Junior muttered to himself.

"Shimmer! Attention!" the soldier shouted. The red headed elf snapped out of her shocked state. She drew out a shotgun from the strap that hung from over her shoulder. She kept a neutral look as she aimed her weapon at the boy. Junior was taken aback.

"S-Sunset?" Junior whimpered. The girl remained stoic.

"Don't move." Sunset spoke, calmly.

"He's your friend! Why are you doing this?!" demanded Twilight. Rarity and Fluttershy stood by, watching in horror as the scene unfolded. All three were left in utter confusion as to why this was happening. No one was answering. But, there was one explanation that crept in, but they refused to acknowledge it.

"Get the inhibitor out." ordered one of the soldiers.

Junior gritted his teeth. They had finally found him. He knew that if he remained, he wouldn't be long for this world. If they were here for him, than they were certainly here for Mosura and the others. They were doomed.

'Fight. Fight. Fight. Fight.'

Junior's mind was nagged at by this single thought. It repeated in his head over and over again. It urged him, so that he may survive. The boy's sight fell on a nearby large sign, set up outside of a restaurant. As the soldiers stepped closer, Junior lunged for the sign and hurled it at the soldiers. They had flinched and braced as the sign flew towards them. A couple was knocked back, while the rest recovered.

The boy had already taken off from them. His head start had allowed him to bolt to the next building in a mere few seconds. He heard the sound of gun fire, as magic projectiles came zipping all around him. He cried out as one of the bolts struck him in the shoulder. The boy continued, panting.

More memories returned. Every second of him being pursued in a forest, shot at by many guns and soldiers flooded his head. His sight had changed to that past setting, making his current experience indistinguishable from that of the past.

The boy found himself fleeing through the streets of Ponyville. Most of the area had grown empty due to the chaos that Ghidorah had brought. Either people were in hiding or had completely left the entire area. This gave soldiers the incentive to continue shooting at him.

Junior continued to run. He moved passed every building, slipping into the shadows of alleys, and crouching low to the ground. The soldiers had soon lost sight of him and were now scanning the block for him. The boy felt some relief, but he knew that he wasn't out of the woods yet. He had to find the rest of the Mutant 4. They had to leave now, and never come back.

Before Junior could move deeper into the alley, he froze once he found Sunset to be standing further down the alley, her weapon drawn. The boy slowly turned to face her, hands raised. While he shook, the girl looked so calm and collective. It only made him more anxious.

"Sunset, I..."

"Gojira, I need you to listen carefully," said Sunset, her voice a bit cold but calm. Junior felt his heart sink as this girl had suddenly began to speak to him as though he were a stranger.

"If you keep resisting, things will only get worse. If you come quietly, then I promise that you'll be OK," said Sunset. Junior gritted his teeth. His eyes stung. He couldn't believe that this girl was actually urging him to surrender. She had to know that this wasn't an option.

"Sunset, please don't this! They're going to kill me! They're the reason why I came to Equestria in the first place!" said Junior.

The boy's desperation began to wear down on the elf's fortitude. She felt a grimace creep onto her face, as this boy resorted to pleading with her. She couldn't blame him for being afraid. But, she still couldn't believe that all of this time, he was a Transmutant. Someone she knew since she was a young teenager.

In this moment, Sunset began to recall their past together. From those days that they sat next to each other in homeroom, to sitting in the library for study sessions, cheering him on as he played lacrose, and more memories that she had long since forgotten. She wondered why she had to recall them now. This caused the girl to freeze in hesitation, unable to decide what she was going to do next. Protocol dictated that she use force. But, she doubt that she could do it.

Suddenly, a bolt of lightning came crashing down. Junior cried out in agony as the bolt coursed through his body. Sunset stumbled back, shielding her eyes from the flash, her ears ringing from the boom of the thunder. The Transmutant collapsed to the ground, his jacket having been caught with scorch marks, damaging it further. His skin was covered in burns. Junior lied on the ground, writhing as Ghidorah dropped into the alley, a malicious smile on his face.

"There you are." Ghidorah approached. Sunset panted as she turned her sights back to Junior. It seemed that she had been spared from making that decision. However, her eyes widened once Ghidorah's hand began to spark with electricity again.

"Wait, he's down! There's no need to kill him!" said Sunset. Ghidorah looked back at her, an annoyed look on his face.

"Protocol dictates that the subject known as Lucky Dragon is to be terminated. But I guess a shiny armored brat like yourself would have missed that," said Ghidorah.

"But-" Sunset was about to interject, but stopped once a bolt of magic soared passed her. Ghidorah cried out in pain once the bolt struck him in the face, causing him to stumble back. He snarled angrily once he found Twilight to be down the alley, a glowing hand raised. Rarity and Fluttershy were at her side.

"GET AWAY FROM HIM!" Twilight shouted.

"I've had enough!" Ghidorah's hand began to spark again. However, Junior suddenly shot up from the ground, lunging for his wrist. He bit down on the gauntlet of Ghidorah, prompting him to fizzle out his own electricity.

"Still have some fight in you, huh?" Ghidorah began to beat his free fist against the boy's head, knocking back to the ground.

"Leave him alone, you big bully!" Fluttershy cried. The girls began to rush over, but were stopped as Junior let out a loud shout.

"STAY BACK!"

The boy's mouth bled. He found that chipped pieces of his teeth lied scattered on the ground. Ghidorah's gauntlet bore slight indents from the bite.

'Survive. Survive. Survive.'

Junior growled as the remains of his teeth fell from his mouth. From beneath, sharp carnivorous teeth sprung out from his gums. His sclera turned a tinge of yellow, as his irises expanded, and his pupils constricted.

Junior's growls became inhuman, much more like a beast's. His body began to grow in mass. It grew until he himself was beginning to dwarf Ghidorah. His growing body tore through his clothes. As his body grew, it also began to change in appearance.

Dark lava-like scales began to cover his mammalian flesh. Sharp claws sprung from his fingers. His skull flattened like a reptile's, and his face grew into a box-like muzzle. His brows grew slant and furrowed, like an eagle's. His body carried a rough humanoid shape, only having becoming much larger and bulkier than a regular human. His feet became heavy and wide like tree trunks, where dark claws dug into the stone ground. A long tail sprouted from the end of his spine, slamming to the ground. Three rows of jagged dorsal plates emerged from his back as well.

Twilight, Fluttershy and Rarity backed away, looking on in shock and horror at the sight of the boy. Junior stood at thirteen feet in height in a new beast-like form. He glared at Ghidorah and Sunset, letting out a loud, ear piercing shriek, followed by a haunting low bellow. Ghidorah let loose a wicked grin, while Sunset backed away in shock.

"Now we're talking!" Ghidorah suddenly sent his hands forward, assaulting Junior with a stream of lightning. The Transmutant wailed in agony, as the electricity managed to burn and chip away at his heavily armored scales. Junior suddenly threw himself through the wall of a building. He stumbled through it, before emerging from the other side, standing in the middle of the street.

"COME ON!!" Ghidorah cried as he walked through the gaping hole made in the structure. He began to pelt Junior more with lightning, but the Transmutant was able to endure. At least compared to how he lacked the armor hide before.

Junior slammed his tail onto the ground, breaking the brick street apart. He swung the appendage across the ground, prompting Ghidorah to leap over it. The elf cackled as he dropped back down, assaulting Junior with more electric blasts.

The lightning had much more power directed into it. It began to crash wildly in the area. It struck the street, the surrounding buildings. It even began to crash near Twilight and the others. The girls exclaimed in fright as they dove for cover, as lightning continued to flash.

Junior's snarled as he saw this. He suddenly lunged for Ghidorah, as he was pre-occupied with pelting him with his magic. Before the elf could react, he was swatted by the boy's hand. He crashed through the window of a building, disappearing from sight.

The Transmutant panted as stumbled away. His eye sight fell upon the girls as they stood just at the edge of the alley, having watched the confrontation. As soon as his sight fell on them, they visibly flinched. Junior felt as though his heart had been torn in two, as he saw the fearful looks on the faces of his friends.

For a long time, Junior had been preparing himself for this moment. He imagined their expressions and their reactions to the ugly truth that he kept from them. Every hour, he played this scenario in his head. But, the reality of it had hit him much harder than he could imagine. He should've expected their reactions to be what they were. He should've known. Yet, he felt as though the world had just came crashing down on him.

The feeling of magic bolts pelting Junior's hide broke him from his stunned state of sadness. He turned to find that a group of soldiers had arrived onto the scene. They fired their weapons upon him, turning the boy's sadness to rage. He stomped towards them as they continued to shoot.

Junior charged towards the squad, pushing through the projectiles. He grabbed a wagon along the way and hurled it to the soldiers. Once they dove for cover, Junior kept his pace, escaping from the area.

The Transmutant began to trample through the streets of Ponyville, as projectiles from the weapons continued to pelt his back. As he fled, citizens that had not cleared the streets screamed. They scattered, causing the young Transmutant to stumble. He tripped and crashed into the side of a building, knocking a large gaping hole inside. Citizens inside scream in horror as they scrambled to the far end inside of the structure.

Junior cursed to himself as he shambled out of the structure. His clumsiness was making him look worse than he already was. That didn't matter now. Ponyville was no longer his home. That much was certain.

As Junior stumbled back onto the street, he found himself tripped. He growled as he turned to find that great vines had wrapped themselves along his legs. The vines had grown out of the ground, breaking through the street. The Transmutant found that Erika had dug her hands into the ground. But these plants had not grown not with magic, but seemed to have been coming from the girl's flesh.

Junior thrashed and squirmed, causing the vines to be pulled further out of the earth. With the vines fully exposed, Erika exclaimed as she found herself pulled off of the ground. She was slammed along every surface in her path due to the Transmutant's thrashing. Soon, the vines were snapped off, allowing Junior to flee from the area. Erika groaned as she lied on the ground, battered.

"I think I'm gonna die again." Erika's head suddenly slumped to the ground.

Meanwhile, just a city block away, the Mutant 3 found themselves on their knees by a wall. The MONARCH soldiers kept their sights on them, as they waited for extraction. However, they had begun to receive word of the new development in regards to Lucky Dragon. They were visibly anxious.

"Alright, let's just move these three out of the area. We don't want to have a run in with one that we can't neutralize," said a soldier.

As the soldiers approached the three Transmutants, there was rumbling that filled the air. They all stiffened as the tremors grew, and the sound of thundering footsteps filled their hearing. The Transmutants perked up once the tremors grew much closer.

In an instant, Junior had stormed down into the street. Mosura's expression immediately lit up, able to figure out just who this creature was.

"Spread out! Spread out!" a soldier cried. As the soldiers began to disperse, Mosura winced as her head throbbed. She still wasn't able to perform on any psychic abilities. But, fighting was the only option to get out of this mess.

"Let's go!" Mosura said, urgently. The three immediately got up, filled with a boost of adrenaline as their savior engaged with the soldiers. One of the soldiers took notice of the Mutant 3 getting up.

"Halt!" The soldier turned to aim his rifle.

The Mutant 3 immediately bolted off, as the soldier shot at them. They exclaimed in fright and alarm as the magic projectiles raced over their heads, striking whatever surface was in their trajectory. They continued to flee, while Junior began to swat away the soldiers, who made futile attempts at gunning him down. While the bolts stung, they were not able to slow the Transmutant down.

Junior roared, as he continued to swat the soldiers away. His blood boiling with rage. All he could think of was the Hell that he was put through. This was his chance at vengeance against those who hunted him. He was going to make them feel the fear and helplessness that he felt.

The Transmutant soon had knocked down every soldier that was in the area. He panted, his eyes still burning with his wrath. He scanned the area, searching for more foes that may have been up. But once he looked further down the street, he found the Main 6 to be watching from the sidelines. All stared with horrified looks, as a strange beast stood amongst a ruined block.

'Forget about them. Run away, and never look back.'

The thought taunted Junior's mind. He found himself agreeing with it. So, he turned and ran. His feet trampled into the ground, leaving large foot prints behind. The Transmutant followed the Mutant 3 into the Everfree Forest, disappearing out of sight. For now, they were hidden among the other monsters.

Author's Note

Illustration by DA Artist DaniBowein

Chapter 20: Fruitless Pursuit

Neighpon...

It was evening in the land of the rising sun. The sound of crickets chirping filled the air. As a gentle breeze blew, the leaves of trees and bushes rustled. Among the bushes, the glint of a visor was revealed. A soldier was lying prone among the foliage, clad with a scarf-like covering over her around her neck. Her eyes focused through the scope of her rifle, viewing the rough rocky terrain of the land.

The sniper brought a hand to her helmet, the COM crackling.

"This is Inoue. No sign of the tango. You're clear to move in," said the soldier.

Meanwhile, just a mile away, Hayato and Koizumi found themselves standing beside a large boulder. Both were clad in armor that covered them from head to toe. The armor was made up of stronger and heavier materials. steel, titanium ceramic and polyethylene made up the plates of the armor. The design held the likeness of samurai, modernized for a new age for the empire.

While heavier, the armor was powered by a magic based core, assisting with locomotion for the wearers. That included the enhanced movements, exceeding that of an average human. While the armor was an effective tool against the Transmutant threat, their production was severely limited due to the expenses. Hence why the few sets made were fitted to those with the most valued performances on the force.

"Copy that. Keep a lookout, private. We're moving in," said Hayato.

The pair began to move up along the rocky terrain. Weapons were drawn out, aimed for every corner in front of them. Their metallic boots grinded over the pebbles and dirt that were littered beneath their feet.

"You sure we should be moving in without the rest of the platoon?" asked Koizumi.

"Don't tell me you're afraid. But then again, you're trembling," Hayato smirked behind his visor. Koizumi scoffed.

"Hey, this is excitement. I'm eager to wipe this thing out after looking for so long. But I thought we'd have got it done by now if everyone was out."

"They're hanging back for an ambush. By the time the target notices us, it may try to flee," said Hayato.

"Unless we take it down fast and hard." Koizumi remarked, his head turning as he scanned the area in front.

The two soldiers continued along their path. They eventually came across a path, leading higher up along a mountain. Their eyes caught sight of a trail of animalistic foot prints. Hayato crouched down, his HUD scanning the tracks.

"Hmm. These tracks belong to a quadruped. From the looks of it, it's mammalian. Something along the lines of the canidae or the felidae family," said Hayato.

"So like a cat-dog or something? I guess that's the abomination of science we're looking for," said Koizumi.

"Tracks lead uphill. Come on, and keep quiet."

The soldiers continued along their path. Their search was soon to pay off. Their steps were more soft, as they remained low. The Slayers soon found themselves arriving at a surprising sight.

The pair stood at the steps leading up to a temple. It was eroding away after all the centuries it remained uninhabited. The foliage had taken over the structure, having grown around the base and along its sides. A pair of stone Shisa statues stood perched on pedestals at the base of the stairway.

"One hell of a hiding spot." Koizumi cocked his gun.

"Lieutenant, I've lost visual of you, over." Inoue spoke over the COM. Hayato shared a glance at Koizumi.

"Just stand by. Over."

"Getting reckless, aren't we? I like it." Koizumi chuckled.

"Keep an eye on your EMF meter."

The Slayers ascended the stairs. They passed through the entrance, where the doors hung open, as though the temple beckoned them to enter. The two kept their rifles drawn as they cautiously moved through the temple, scanning their surroundings.

The pair heard the sound of familiar clicking. Their eyes fell onto the EMF readings in the bottom corner of the digital HUD in their helmets. It was steadily growing. After sharing a glance, the pair brought their fingers closer to the triggers, standing back to back. Nothing but the decaying ruin was in sight. However, the EMF had gone critical.

"Have you come to pray to the gods?"

Hayato and Koizumi both frantically looked around as a deep, gravelly voice spoke. Still, they were unable to find the source. But, they had a good idea of who it had came from.

"Actually, we're here to bring you down, freak!" Koizumi called.

"You would spill blood on the floors of a sacred place of worship? For shame." The voice spoke in disappointment.

"Where does a monster come off shaming us? You have no place here." said Hayato defiantly. There was a deep chuckle in the air.

Suddenly, orbs of light zipped through the air. The orbs struck the soldiers, knocking their rifles from their hands. As the men scrambled for the weapons, the orbs deteriorated them into particles of light. Soon, they vanished into oblivion.

The sound of growling filled the air. A heavy thump slammed onto the ground, prompting the Slayers to turn to the source. A large beast resided in the shadows. It's ruby-like eyes stared at them, piercing through the darkness. The creature stepped into the moonlight, revealing itself.

The creature appeared as a cross between a lion and a dog. Its body was large, twice the size of a bear. The creature's jaws bore protruding fangs that stuck out from its mouth. A golden crest decorated its head, bearing an emerald in the center. The creature's golden mane covered its head, chest, forelegs and the back of its hind legs. Its tail even resembled that of a lion's. The creature's body was also covered in thick scales, which looked to be made up of bricks.

"I believe I have a place here, much more than either of you." The creature growled.

Hayato and Koizumi immediately recognized the beast. It was something they've seen at old temples and folklore.

"A shisa," said Hayato, awed by the sight of this lion-dog hybrid.

"Can't be. The EMF is going crazy!" exclaimed Koizumi.

"You merely detect my source of life. I am called, Caesar. I am the King of Shisa," said the beast, bowing his head.

"King? But how does..." Koizumi cocked a brow.

"All Shisa that live or have lived descended from me. I am the forerunner to all of the self proclaimed gods. I am Kaiju." Caesar growled.

"Kaiju?" Hayato and Koizumi shared a look. While neither could read the other's expression due to the visors, they both knew what the other was thinking.

"Bogus." Koizumi responded, flatly. Caesar tilted his head, a floppy ear flicked.

"Those things are a myth. Not only that, you're hardly the size of one. They're supposed to be as big as mountains." Koizumi eyed the beast from head to toe.

"Not everything is as they appear to be." Caesar retorted. He then narrowed his eyes at the two soldiers.

"Even your organization is not what it seems," said Caesar.

"What would you know about that?" Asked Hayato.

"I know that it has destroyed the lives of many. It persecutes the chosen and acts as the arm of a malevolent force that dominates the land." Caesar growled.

"The chosen?" asked Hayato.

"You call them, 'Transmutants'." Caesar replied. Hayato furrowed his brows.

"Those are our enemies. We aren't persecuting innocents."

"Now I know you're full of shit. What kind of malevolent force is dominating our land?" scoffed Koizumi.

"The kind that disguises itself as virtue. Promises of unity and peace through tyranny. One empire that rules them all."

"Empire? Wait, are you talking about the GU?" asked Koizumi.

"Yes. It has conquered the land of Neighpon along with other lands. It has become a power that the world has not seen before." Caesar lamented.

"There has been no conquest, Shisa. The Global Union is a coalition that will propel our nations into the brighter future." Hayato argued. Caesar shook his head.

"It seeks to dissolve nations and make slaves of the remnants. Already, they are ruling over you." Caesar countered.

There was a sudden crackle over the COM. Hayato brought a hand to his helmet and listened in.

"What's your status, sir?" asked Inoue. Hayato was silent, his eyes fell on the beast before him. Something told him that they should keep this to themselves for now.

"No signs of tango. We may be at a dead end. We're heading back. Over and out," said Hayato. Koizumi merely glanced at him. As the COM went silent, the soldier sighed.

"Well, it's clear that you aren't what we're looking for. We'll leave you in peace, Shisa," said Hayato.

"And here I was itching to shoot something." Koizumi sighed.

"I warn thee. You are serving dark masters. They will bring ruin," said Caesar. Hayato and Koizumi merely turned and left the temple. The Shisa sat in the dark, watching the pair leave. A few orbs of light suddenly surrounded him.

"Fret not. They'll see the truth eventually." Caesar looked at one of the orbs with a nod.

Later that evening, Hayato and Koizumi found themselves back at an outpost near the region. They were in more casual clothing, while lounging in the mess hall. Koizumi sighed, digging a toothpick into his teeth.

"Well that was a colossal waste of time," said Koizumi.

"Well, we did get to see a true living Shisa. Seeing such a creature is rare," said Hayato.

"Oh yeah. The fucking bullshitter. Excuse me, I meant the alleged Kaiju." Koizumi snorted. He met Hayato with a questioning look.

"So what's with keeping that thing a secret?"

"We're supposed to be hunting for a Transmutant. If the Shisa is what we're actually looking for, then it might be best if we act as though we never found him. I have a feeling that the brass would want him terminated, regardless." Explained Hayato.

"He got into your head, didn't he?" Asked Koizumi.

"No. But, I suppose he's mentioned some strange things," said Hayato.

Equestria...

It had only been roughly thirty minutes since the incident. 30 minutes since the Mutant 4 had been exposed and found by MONARCH.

The Transmutants found themselves scrambling through the lair. Mosura muttered to herself as she began to stuff some canned foods into a duffle bag. How she wished that they had more time to store away items for this scenario. This and what they had managed to store away in a bug out bag wasn't going to last them very long.

"We'll just have to make do. Guys, let's hurry it up!" Mosura called.

Rodan came rushing out into the living room, cupping the back of his neck with a wince. While he helped everyone to remove their inhibitor collar, including himself, there was still the stinging pain of the punctures that they leave into the nape of the neck. He set down a medical kit and quickly dug stuff out.

"Mosu, we need to disinfect and patch up!" said Rodan.

"R-Right! Oh gods, I think I'm gonna have a panic attack!" said Mosura. She then rushed to the back entrance of the house, leading deeper into the cold dark cave that made up the rest of the lair.

"Aang! Gojira! Hurry!" Mosura called.

Meanwhile, deep in the cave, Angirasu was scrambling for whatever he could. He dug through his personal chamber, as he frantically sorted some things. Essentials such as clothes and a toothbrush.

"I can't believe I'm concerned with hygiene right now!" Angirasu stuffed a small duffle bag with the items he gathered. He stopped as he noticed a box to be sitting in the corner of his room. He frowned as he took one long look at the box, holding familiar items. Things that he managed to salvage from Neighpon years ago. This was the last time that he was going to see this stuff. He sighed before leaving the chamber.

"Gojira, let's go!" Angirasu called. He stopped once he noticed the boy to be sitting against the wall. He was dressed in a new pair of spare clothes that had been offered by Angirasu himself. Just a shirt and jeans. Junior's head was buried into his knees, sitting as still as stone. Just by the sight of him, Angirasu could tell that something was wrong. He didn't even have to ask.

"Gojira, come on we can't stay here anymore." Angirasu shook the boy's shoulder, urgency in his tone. Junior brushed him off.

"Leave me alone." Junior muttered.

"Come on, they'll catch us if we stay any longer! We have to get as far away as possible!" Said Angirasu.

"What does it matter? They know that I'm alive now. Here or somewhere else, it doesn't matter. I'm dead anyway." Junior muttered.

Angirasu sighed as he yanked him up from the ground. The boy stood slouched, his eyes cold.

"Hey, get it together! If you can run, then you can survive! If you can survive, then you'll live!" said Angirasu, shoving the duffle bag against the boy's chest. He motioned for Junior to follow, as he rushed out of the main cave.

With a heavy sigh, Junior followed. His pace was slower and sluggish. His life as he knew it was really over. He wanted to just close his eyes and open them, finding himself on his sofa. But, this was no dream. This was his reality.

Soon, the Transmutants left the lair. They walked out the door to the old isolated house. As they ventured into the forest, the group came across an area. Rodan and Angirasu snatched up two shovels that were hidden in a bush. Junior and Mosura moved away branches and leaves, revealing a dark patch of dirt.

Rodan and Angirasu began to dig. Soon, they unearthed a large crate. Junior and Mosura lifted the crate up out of the ground and set it aside. The top was pried open, revealing the stored gear that the boy's had recently gotten. Their so called "camping supplies".

"OK, everyone take a backpack. We'll distribute what supplies are carried by who," said Mosura. Junior sighed heavily as he drew out a backpack, a deep frown on his face.

"I didn't think it'd come to this so soon."

"Where do we head to now?" asked Rodan, packing his own backpack. Mosura drew out a rolled up map.

"The G.U.'s influence is still limited in the western and Middle Eastern part of the world. The next best place for us would be Saddle Arabia," said Mosura.

"I hate the heat." Angirasu sighed.

"Yeah a desert sounds awful." Rodan nodded.

"It's not all desert. The kingdom has a system that delivers fresh water. It's basically a man made oasis. We should be fine aside from the heat," said Mosura. She unfurled the map and showed it to the boys.

"We have to head for Appleloosa to catch a train first. Since we're fugitives, we have to walk there by cutting through the Everfree. Once we're in the town, we can hopefully ride the train with no problem. It'll take us to the coast, where we can take a boat across the South Luna Sea. We'll be able to reach Saddle Arabia that way," said Mosura. Rodan sighed.

"It's gonna be a long-ass march."

"Then we better get moving," said Angirasu. Junior sighed, appearing solemn.

The air was heavy from the recent events in Ponyville. Citizens cowardly hid in their homes. MONARCH was standing guard on the Streets of Ponyville. A path of destruction was left behind.

Sunset Shimmer found herself staring off with a blank look on her face. The events of earlier replayed in her mind. She was still struggling to process everything that had transpired.

Someone that she knew years ago was not who she thought he was. The elf couldn't believe what She learned. She didn't want to believe it. If it was the truth, then that made Junior her enemy. Sunset found herself tormented with that thought.

"Shimmer?"

Sunset flinched. Erika was looking at her in concern.

"You OK?"

"I'm fine," said Sunset, looking to the Main 6. The girls were gathered around, appearing melancholic.

"I guess finding out that their friends were Transmutant was quite a shock," said Sunset.

"Yeah." Erika grimaced.

"Come on. Let's go see Ghidorah."

Erika tore her eyes away from the girls. She briskly followed Sunset away from the Main 6, not wanting to be around them any longer. She was able to pick up on their negative vibes, making her feel worse about earlier. The elf and Transmutant made their way down the road, where Ghidorah stood. The man was sitting at the corner of the street, staring at the warped helmet that he had worn. The pair stood at attention, but the agent seemed preoccupied.

"Sir?" Sunset called.

"Do you know how long it took us to find Lucky Dragon, private?" asked Ghidorah.

"Sir?"

"Nine years. Nine long years. The Director's practically going bald just by wondering where the thing went," said Ghidorah, his tone low. Sunset and Erikasaid nothing in response. But, they were able to sense a heavy tension in the air. Erika practically froze once the man looked them dead in the eye.

"You both cost us four Transmutant terrorists. One of them was a long time priority target."

"Respectfully sir, I wasn't aware of any protocols to handle one, Lucky Dragon. In fact, this is the first time I'm hearing about him." Sunset countered.

"Regardless, your hesitation and your incompetence in combat has cost us greatly." Ghidorah glared at Sunset and Erika, respectively.

"Unless you wish to explain to the Director how we lost what brought us here in the first place, I suggest you assist me in their capture and Lucky Dragon's termination." Said Ghidorah, sternly. Sunset remained stoic, while Erika gulped.

"But... Why is termination required for him? For Lucky Dragon?" asked Erika. Ghidorah sighed.

"It's not a him, private. That thing is much more different compared to the others. Much more inhuman." Said Ghidorah.

"How?"

"Trust me. It may appear human. It mimics our mannerisms well. But that thing is a demon wearing someone's flesh. One wrong move, it would've slaughtered you like it's other victims." said Ghidorah.

"A demon?" asked Erika, incredulous. Sunset suppressed the need to snort. Junior never seemed so terrible in the time she knew him. Awkward and weird, sure. But, being some kind of demonic entity seemed like an embellishment, if not a mad interpretation of him. But, she held her tongue.

"It deceives by posing as a human, until it snares you into a trap as its prey. I'm counting on you both to be prepared. You'll be the tip of the spear to bring the enemy down. With any luck, they won't leave this region." said Ghidorah.

"Understood, sir." said Sunset. Erika was silent. Ghidorah stood and walked past the girls. His expression was that of displeasure. Sunset nudged Erika.

"Don't sweat the verbal assault. You get used to it."

Ghidorah made his way to an alley. He looked both ways before drawing out a disk-like object. From the object, a holographic image of Onyx appeared.

"I regret to inform you that we lost the targets, Onyx. Including Lucky Dragon." said Ghidorah.

"You incompetent fool! Do you realize the ramifications this will have?! It's bad enough that you caused collateral damage in the town! You have nothing to show for it!" Said Onyx.

"Look, no civilians were killed. Just a few broken walls and footprints in the streets. It could've been worse," said Ghidorah, nonchalant.

"This operation was supposed to be kept under wraps! We never even informed the princess of this operation!" said Onyx, infuriated. Ghidorah suppressed the need to make an exasperated sigh. The last thing he wanted was to be getting an earful from the old man as if he were a mere child.

"I understand. But, considering what we're dealing with, we may be able to use that to save face. She can't be too pissed if we thwarted an 'attack'."

Onyx let out a long, exasperated sigh.

"Very well. Just find them. And one other thing," said Onyx.

"Yes?"

"The civilians that were with them. Those girls, keep an eye on them. Never know how much they might know."

"And if they know too much?" asked Ghidorah. Onyx remained silent. Ghidorah smirked.

"Say no more."

A day had passed. By now, MONARCH had set up camp around Ponyville. More soldiers were present. Among them were also vehicles. Citizens anxiously watched as LAVs rolled down their streets, and as dark armored soldiers marched. The whole thing felt like an occupation.

Celestia looked on with furrowed brows. This was a displeasing sight. The princess turned to the holographic image of Onyx. Standing inside a tent.

"This entire thing is unacceptable! You're violating the terms that I've set." said Celestia.

"Those terms do not apply during a 'High Alert' state. Considering how close this attack was and how recent, this is a necessity. Discomfort is a small price to pay for protection." said Onyx. Celestia narrowed her eyes.

"I never agreed to allow you to use 'sleepers', as you called them, to infiltrate this town. That still violates my terms. Why was I not informed about them?" demanded Celestia.

"Calm yourself, your Majesty. The agents were tasked to blend into this town. In fact, a number of them are native to your nation. They were meant to monitor Ponyville and not interfere with day to day life." Said Onyx, still maintaining stoicism.

"You're avoiding my question, Director Onyx." Celestia spoke, sternly.

"The fact of the matter is that we couldn't risk letting this information spreading. The beings blend in plain sight. You never know which of those in your circles may be one of them. Forgive me if I seem paranoid," said Onyx.

"I find this all disturbing, Director. I wish to continue this conversation at a later date, with the Committee of the GU," said Celestia.

"Just give me a ring." Onyx replied, nonchalant. His holographic image suddenly faded from sight. The Princess furrowed her brows, before storming off away from the tent. As the Avatar left, Ghidorah eyed her.

Celestia made her way through Ponyville, appearing steamed. She was flanked by a pair of her royal guards, who appeared tense. She didn't blame them. This town had changed quickly since the attack of Transmutants.

The Avatar eventually found herself approaching Junior's residence. She asked her guards to remain outside on the road, so that she may have some privacy with the boy. She made her way to the door, but had the feeling of something digging into her shoulder. Celestia turned and looked over her shoulder, her eyes scanning the area. Nothing but nature was in sight. The Princess returned her attention to the house and knocked on the door. No answer came.

Celestia spent the next minute knocking and calling to the boy. But, he never answered once. Anxious, Celestia used her magic to teleport herself inside of the house. While it was unbecoming of her to barge in like this, it was important. She had to make sure that he was OK. Though, her suspicions were confirmed as she searched the house. The boy was nowhere in sight.

"Where could you be?" Celestia muttered, plopping her rear onto the boy's bed. She began to ponder where the boy may possibly be. She began to fear the worst. But, she realized that maybe one of his friends had seen him. Maybe he was with one of them. She decided to see Twilight first.

Before Celestia could leave the room, the Avatar noticed an open journal resting on the boy's desk. Curious, the princess approached it. Her eyes scanned over the first couple of paragraphs. Celestia tore her eyes away. She couldn't violate the boy's privacy like that. It was a breach of trust.

However, Celestia's eyes kept getting drawn to the journal. Something kept her attention. It was the pen drawn image of an eye. She saw that there were frantic scribbles around the eye. 'I see you' was crudely drawn. Celestia couldn't help but feel unnerved by the illustration. She felt like it was actually staring at her, with how detailed it was drawn on the page. But what disturbed her more was the scribbled words all around it. Celestia turned her eyes to the top of the page, where there was more coherent writing present. But as the words went on, they began to grow more rough, making it harder to read.

'Every night, I keep seeing it. It haunts me. I'm starting to have a hard time looking people in the eye because of it, out of fear of that thing looking at me. No matter how much I try to put my focus into something else, no matter how much I try to ignore it, it pops into my mind. I'm starting t-'

The writing was cut off abruptly. The drawing filled the rest of the page. Celestia felt her stomach in knots. It wasn't normal for Junior. Instinctively, she began to turn to the beginning of the journal. She just had a feeling of dread, believing that Junior's state of mind may be distressed.

As the princess read the beginning, she found Junior's earlier writing. His handwriting was a bit more crude compared to his handwriting today. Celestia recognized it as the handwriting from when the boy was learning to write in Equish. The content of the earlier passages were Junior describing his thoughts and experiences in his life in Canterlot. As she read, she felt like the boy was pouring his thoughts onto her himself.

There were things that described the boy's awe and fascination of Equestria. He even marveled Celestia herself for her kindness and her radiant beauty. The Avatar smiled softly to herself as she read on, as the boy's writings detailed some cherished memories in their past. One of them being the time that he worked hard to make her a gift for her birthday. Reading this filled Celestia with nostalgia.

Then, there was a turn in tone in the writing. As Junior's handwriting, his spelling and grammar improved, the mood grew more gloomy. The boy lamented not feeling like he fit in with his peers in school. He felt guilt for burdening the princess with his needs and his temper. There were even some strange references to nightmares. At certain points in the journal, the boy would write long entries describing his nightmares. Even claiming that these nightmares were starting to affect his physical being.

Celestia slightly jumped as she turned a page, finding a rough sketch of a dragon-like creature, with jagged spines, long fangs, and a pair of demon-like horns. A small description was written on the side of the drawing. Junior had referred to this nightmarish apparition as 'The Beast'.

The princess recalled the boy having night terrors as a child. They became less frequent, but this journal made it seem like he was keeping any that occurred a secret. He never wanted to discuss his nightmares with her. Seeing this sent the woman's stomach into knots. She wondered how long he could have been suffering alone to these dreams. What was the cause of them, she wondered. But what she wondered most was why he never confided in her.

As Celestia read on, she began to notice that the boy was pondering the reasoning for these dreams. Thanks to researching dreams, he was convinced that it was the result of traumas in his past. The Princess furrowed her brows, her mind racing. She may have found a lead. Celestia continued to read, finding the boy delving into his trauma. After reading the next couple of sentences, she froze.

"What?" Celestia's eyes darted through the remaining paragraph's of the entry. She found descriptions of dark invaders, a sterilized room, syringe needles, a concrete cell with a steel door, and darkness. Celestia suddenly cupped her mouth, suppressing a gasp. She felt sick to her stomach, the world seemed to be spinning. The woman suddenly slammed the journal shut, before hurling it across the room.

"No! No, it can't be true!" Celestia cried, burying her face into her hands.

The more that Celestia denied what she read, the more her conscience nagged her to accept what she had read as truth. She couldn't believe what was written. The reality of it was too horrible. But she kept recalling everything, from the boy's writings, his unusual strength from even a young age and even the state she saw him after Nightmare Moon was reformed back to Luna. He should've been killed in that fight, or even injured much more severely. The fact of the matter was that Junior was a Transmutant. In fact, he was one of the first, as revealed in his journal.

Celestia held her head, gritting her teeth as the truth began to finally sink in. She was overwhelmed with feelings of horror and guilt. All of this time, Junior had kept a side of him hidden from her. That side was deemed as a threat by the GU, with MONARCH tasked to wage a war against them. And Celestia herself had allied with them when they started to attack those on her land. Whether she intended to or not, she indirectly made an enemy out of the boy. The Princess couldn't imagine what it must have been like for him to be around her, knowing that she had ties with an organization that was looking for his destruction, along with others like him.

It was all starting to make sense now. This was why he left Canterlot. He didn't feel safe around her anymore. She drove him away. Celestia was the cause of this. He couldn't trust her with his secret, so he fled to get away from her to save his own life. This made Celestia distraught, as she fell to her knees, breaking down to tears. She had the right mind to believe that Junior may have been one of the Transmutants sighted. But, he couldn't have attacked Ponyville. He would never do such a thing. But what was certain was that he may have been in more danger than before.

Meanwhile, Ghidorah stood outside of the house, peering through the window. He smiled darkly as he began to leave the side of the house, moving out to the road.

"This day has just gotten juicy," said Ghidorah.

Fluttershy found herself doing her usual chores for the day. While she was usually enthused to provide for her animal friends, the girl lacked heart at this time around. Her movements were sluggish, and her expression was solemn. All she could think of was the events from the previous day.

Fluttershy eventually found herself lying on her sofa in a fetal position. Her eyes were cold, as she suppressed the feelings that welled up inside. But alas, tears began to flow through her eyes. The reality of before had finally sunk in. Junior, Angirasu, Rodan and Mosura were Transmutants. Now, they are gone as well.

The girl had a mix of feelings. Confusion, fear and guilt. She recalled the horrible creature that Junior had changed into. How strong and formidable he was. The frightening shrieks were stuck in her head. That was truly a monster if she ever saw one.

However, that monster was someone that she came to trust. Someone who protected others, herself included. How could she call herself his friend If she thought such horrible things about him? That included Angirasu, Rodan and Mosura.

Fluttershy was supposed to be the Element of Kindness. It was time that she stopped crying and lived up to that role for those who needed it most now.

Fluttershy sniffled as she wiped her tear stained face. The valkyrie bolted out of her cottage and took to the air. She had an idea where to look, but she'd be foolish to go off to search for them alone. She was going to need help. The girl only hoped that they were willing.

Fluttershy made it to her first destination. She found Applejack to be carrying a basket full of apples. The blonde noticed the valkyrie.

"Oh. Howdy, Fluttershy. What brings ya down to the farm?" asked Applejack.

"I want you to go to the Everfree forest with me!" said Fluttershy, quickly. Applejack was taken aback. She thought that she might have misheard her friend. But, the timid girl stood firm.

"Why in Sam Hill would you want to go there?!" Applejack exclaimed.

"To find Gojira and the others," said Fluttershy. The blonde grimaced.

"Why would you want to do that?"

"Because they're our friends."

"Sugar cube, you know that... I mean, you saw..." Applejack hesitated to finish her sentence.

"Being what they are doesn't change that for me." Fluttershy countered.

"How can you trust them? They kept that secret from us," argued Applejack.

"What would you have done if you were in their shoes? I'm sure that you wouldn't be so trusting or honest if you were in their position." Fluttershy furrowed her brows. Applejack did the same. The valkyrie sighed.

"Has Gojira ever shown himself to be untrustworthy in the time we've known him? Doesn't that count for something?" asked Fluttershy. Applejack's expression, recalling her time with the boy. A melancholic look grew on her face. She recalled the time that they had with the boy in question. While rough around the edges, Junior showed himself to be someone that could be depended on. Whether it was working on the family farm, or facing the meanest bad guys that set their sights on Equestria.

"I won't force you to see it my way. And if you rather have nothing to do with them, then I understand."

With that, Fluttershy turned to leave. Applejack watched in silence, as she continued to ponder the valkyrie's points. All the while, the blonde kept thinking about Junior, as well as the rest.

"Fluttershy, wait. Gimme a minute to store things," Applejack sighed.

The roar of engines filled the air. An LAV rolled along the streets at a constant pace, patrolling the town of Ponyville. Rarity exclaimed as she retreated back away from the vehicle's path. The girl made an indignant huff, glaring at the moving vehicle.

"Such rudeness! Can't a lady make a quick run for supplies without the fear of being killed? Some 'Protection Force'." Rarity scoffed. She sighed as she continued on her journey. She never imagined that MONARCH would have such an effect on Ponyville's atmosphere.

"Hey! What do you think you're doing here?!" A gruff voice demanded. Rarity turned and gasped once she saw Pinkie Pie cornered down the street by a soldier. The elf dropped everything and bolted onto the scene.

"I asked you a question, kid!" The soldier barked, his grip tightening on his rifle.

"I-I was just..." Pinkie stuttered, trembling fearfully. Her inability to form a response only infuriated the soldier. Before he could do anything else, Rarity arrived on the scene.

"Oh, dearest me! There you are! I've been looking everywhere for you!" said Rarity, drawing the attention of the two. Pinkie had a confused look, while the soldier glared at the elf.

"Hey! Did you not see the sign? This area is closed off!" The soldier snapped, pointing to a large sign that blocked the street. "Restricted" was printed in bold on the sign.

"Oh, silly me! I was looking for my dear friend here that I failed to notice. She has a habit of wandering off. I hope there's no harm done." Rarity batted her eyelashes, flirtatiously. The soldier kept a stern look, but his posture seemed more relaxed.

"Vacate the premises immediately. I better not catch either of you wandering into restricted areas again."

"Of course, sir! You won't see us here again. Come along, Pinkie." Rarity motioned for the Earthbound to follow. The pair found themselves leaving the area. Rarity sighed in relief.

"These soldiers are more intimidating than the Royal guard." The armored vehicles, the roaming soldiers, and the 'Restricted Areas' made Rarity feel more unease than a Transmutant would

"And more mean." Pinkie pouted. Rarity held a hand on her hip, giving the girl a disapproving look.

"Darling, what in Equestria were you thinking? You ought to know better than to act so careless. Especially at a time like this." Rarity scolded. Pinkie frowned.

"I just needed to find something."

"What?"

Pinkie held out a heap of torn leather. But after a moment of analyzing it, Rarity recognized it. It was what was left of Junior's birthday gift. The jacket that she had made him.

"I heard that magic could be used to find someone you've lost as long as you had something belonging to them. I didn't want them to find this." said Pinkie, her tone small. Rarity's brows raised.

"You weren't going to use this to find him yourself?" Asked Rarity. Pinkie shook her head.

"When people run away, they usually don't wanna be found. Goji... He's been trying to tell us. All this time, he wanted to be alone. I never understood why." Pinkie deeply frowned.

"Now I get it. It's not that he wanted to be alone. It was because he was afraid to get close to anyone. He really was lonely." Pinkie sniffled, her eyes welled up with tears. Rarity felt her lip quiver. She maintained her composure and approached the Earthbound, pulling her into an embrace.

"There, there, darling." Rarity whispered, stroking Pinkie's head.

"Ugh. You're crying over him?"

Rarity and Pinkie turned to find Rainbow Dash to be standing nearby. A displeased look was on the tomboy's face.

"No point in crying over a two faced monster. Just be thankful we got out with our lives." Rainbow spoke harshly.

"Rainbow Dash " Rarity's eyes widened. Through her tears, Pinkie glared at the Valkyrie's callousness.

"H-He just wanted to live a normal life like us!"

"Horse feathers! He was one of them! In fact, I bet he and the others were on a plan to invade Ponyville or something!" Spat Rainbow. Pinkie pouted her lip, her sadness turning to anger.

"How could you say that?!"

"How could YOU be so damn delusional as to think that a dirty liar like him was actually our friend?!" Rainbow demanded as she snatched the torn jacket from the Earthbound.

"You think he actually cared about us?! Or even the things we did for-"

Suddenly, Rarity snatched the torn jacket from Rainbow. The elf held it tightly like a security blanket. A stern look was in her eyes.

"Say whatever you want, Rainbow Dash. But never claim that he never cared for anyone nor the things we did for him." said Rarity, her tone low. The valkyrie furrowed her brows.

"I know that you don't mean the things that you're saying. You're hurting. We all are."

"Am not!" Rainbow scoffed.

"Who do you think you're kidding, darling? You two may not have always got along, but anyone could see the bond of friendship between you. As for Rodan-"

"Don't you dare bring him up!" Rainbow snapped. Rarity fell silent as Rainbow glared at her. Through her glare the elf could see the pain hidden beneath.

"Now I'm certain. Even you can't deny that you and Rodan shared a close bond. You can't tell me that it was all a sham." Rarity met Rainbow with a sad smile. The Valkyrie clenched his teeth and fists. Her eyes stung as she looked away.

"It's not fair. Why did he have to be one of them?" muttered Rainbow. Rarity sighed.

"Darling, I understand. Even I'm... shocked." Rarity looked at the torn jacket, her heart heavy. All she could think of was the time that she and the rest expressed their fear and disdain for the Transmutants. Only for them to find out that he was one all along. The thought of that made her stomach into knots.

Even though at the time, she wasn't very close to Junior, she still felt horrible. Rarity knew that the ones she heard about were real, but she never imagined that there could have been some out there that were much like everyday people. How could Junior even stand to be around her, Rarity wondered.

"But, that doesn't change the fact that they were our friends. In fact, I still consider them my friends." Rarity spoke firmly. Rainbow met her eyes with a guilt ridden expression. Pinkie sniffled, a small smile directed at the elf.

"It would be wrong to walk away from that because of this. We saw who they were as people," said Rarity. She turned to Pinkie with a small smile.

"Darling, care to accompany me to the library?" asked Rarity. Pinkie had an odd look, but brightly smiled, seemingly catching onto something.

"Yes, milady!" Pinkie playfully bowed. The pair began to make their way down the road, leaving Rainbow behind. The valkyrie took a heavy breath, her eyes downcast. All she could think of was Rodan.

"That lying jerk." Rainbow muttered to herself.

The Golden Oaks Library was as quiet as ever. Twilight was organizing the books, as was the case every day when renting out books to people. But, she took no joy in her usual daily routine. As of late, her tasks felt more like a chore than it normally would, for someone who enjoys organizing things.

Twilight was tempted to stop and plop herself into a bed. Anything to ignore the gloomy feeling inside. The elf sighed heavily, leaning against the bookshelf.

There was a sudden knock. The elf made her way to the door, while masking her expression
With stoicism. As she opened the door, she jumped back, before kneeling, head bowed.

"Your Majesty!"

Celestial stood outside of the library, a soft smile on her face.

"Twilight Sparkle. May I come in?"

"O-Of course! Please, make yourself comfortable. Is there anything I can get you?" Twilight stepped aside, allowing the Avatar to enter.

"No, thank you. I've actually come to speak with you, dear," said Celestia, holding her usually mother-like tone.

"Oh. What about?"

Twilight felt some anxiety well up. She was certain that the princess was not aware of Junior. The elf felt compelled to bring it up, but wasn't sure how. How would the princess even react, she wondered.

"It's about Junior." Celestia answered. Twilight's heart sank. The elf looked away.

"About that... Princess, I should tell you that he-"

"He's a Transmutant, I know." Celestia answered. The elf bore an incredulous look.

"You Kn- How long have you known?" asked Twilight, shocked.

"I've just found out myself. I'm still processing it." Celestia answered. She paced about in the library, while Twilight remained still and silent. She rarely saw the princess this deep in thought. She appeared to even be suppressing distress. The Avatar suddenly looked to Twilight, who stiffened.

"Twilight, what are your feelings on this matter?" asked Celestia, slight caution in her voice.

"My feelings?" Twilight tilted her in confusion.

"I mean how do you feel about Junior, knowing what he is? As someone who knows him as a friend."

Twilight scratched at her head, pondering. She let out a small sigh.

"Well I... I'm shocked, to say the least. But... It would explain a couple things about him. I'd be lying if I said that what I saw wasn't terrifying." Twilight recalled the moment that the boy had transformed. The way his body grew and morphed into such inhuman shapes. The fear that he brought with his imposing form, his claws and carnivorous teeth. Even the sounds that came from his throat were frightening. However, Twilight began to recall the boy before witnessing such things.

"However... I know that he's a good man despite that. He's still someone that's very dear to me." Twilight's face reddened. Celestia did a double take, having noticed the elf's blush. She smiled warmly.

"Then I can trust you with something." Celestia placed her hands on Twilight's shoulders and knelt in front of her.

"Gojira had recorded directions to where the other Transmutants were hiding. The Everfree Forest."

"You mean Mosura and the others?" Asked Twilight.

"Yes. He recorded the location of their dwelling in a journal that he kept." Celestia handed the elf the journal, pointing to a page.

"MONARCH intends to find them. I doubt they can stay hidden forever. If you're willing, I ask that you get to them first and meet me at a secure location."

"What do you plan to do?" asked Twilight, incredulous.

"I intend to protect him, as I always have. Even the other three. I'll make sure that MONARCH will never find them." Celestia took a breath.

"I'd like to make it clear that I'm not ordering you. I'm pleading to you." Celestia spoke softly. Twilight nodded firmly.

"I'll find him, princess. I'll make sure he comes back safely." Twilight declared.

"Count us in!"

Twilight and Celestia turned to find the rest of the Main 6 to have been entering the library.

"Girls!" Twilight exclaimed.

"If you're headin' down the Everfree, you'll need back up!" Said Applejack.

"We're with you all the way!" Rarity smiled in determination. Fluttershy nodded in agreement. Rainbow sighed.

"It wouldn't be cool of me to sit this out. So I got your back."

"Yeah! Let's go get our friends back!" Pinkie bounced, excitedly. Twilight met the girls with a bright smile. She turned back to Celestia with a nod.

"Correction. We'll bring him back."

Meanwhile, Ghidorah found himself perched onto the roof of a building. He held a device, pointing its dish at the Golden Oaks Library. A recorder documented every sound and voice that the device managed to pick up. He let out a long sigh.

"Onyx is not gonna like this."

The Main 6 found themselves wandering the Everfree Forest. The dense foliage that made this forbidden place up cast an eternal shadow over the path that they walked. Along the way, they were of course tormented by their fears of the unknown of this place.

"Everyone stick close. We're heading deep into the forest." Twilight made a quick glance at the journal. There was a crude illustration of a map to their destination drawn inside of Junior's journal. Fortunately, there were some written details that would prove to be helpful.

I suppose if you want to hide, this ghastly place is perfect." Rarity lamented.

As the girls continued their journey, they noticed a sound. The bushes were rustling, causing the group to freeze up. They remained still as the rustling grew violent, dreading what lied on the other side. From the bush, a bleating goat emerged. The horned animal scampered in the path of the girls. They sighed in relief.

"Oh, it's just a go-" Twilight was interrupted as the goat was suddenly tackled by a larger form. It gave a high pitched bark as it bared its sharp fangs at the goat. The creature was a quadruped and had a cat-like upper body covered in navy blue fur and green eyes with a reptilian lower body. Long and sharp spikes ran along its back. The reptilian lower body and tail were covered in purple scales with a green underbelly. The girls exclaimed in unison.

"WHAT IN CELESTIA'S NAME IS THAT THING?!" cried Rarity. The creature had sunken its sharp fangs into the goat's neck, feeding off of its fluid. The goat cried as it squirmed, attempting to escape, but the predator remained on top.

"That... Is a Chupacabra." Fluttershy answered, a grimace on her face as the beast fed.

"That is messed up." Said Rainbow, wide eyes. Fluttershy shrugged, smiling weakly.

"Well, nature's as ugly as it's beautiful."

"That thing's not gonna eat us too, will it?" Applejack glanced at the valkyrie in worry.

"It shouldn't. They tend to prey on goats. But they do become aggressive if they feel threatened. Pinkie Pie, stop looking into his eyes. That's a sign of aggression to them."

"But he's looking at me!" whined Pinkie.

"Pinkie!" Twilight scolded. The Earthbound immediately covered her eyes.

"Follow my lead." Fluttershy began to step off of the path, making her way around the feeding Chupacabra. She avoided eye contact at all times, while maintaining a distance of 12 feet. One by one, the rest of the girls followed. As they walked on, Pinkie peeked through her fingers at the beast.

The Chupacabra removed its bloody snout from the dead goat and hissed. Pinkie yelped as she shoved passed her friends, taking the lead.

"I warned you." Fluttershy deadpanned.

The Main 6 resumed their journey in the Everfree. They passed through a particular area, which was much darker compared to the rest of the forest. There was a sense of gloom in the air, which chilled their very skin. Applejack rubbed her arms with a shiver.

"Is it me or did it just get a bit colder?"

As they walked, Rarity and Pinkie found themselves at the back of the group. Rarity suddenly felt something brush against her back. She looked to Pinkie, finding her hop with a smile on her face.

"Was that you?" questioned Rarity. Pinkie stopped bouncing as she gave Rarity a quizzical expression.

"Was what me?" asked Pinkie.

"Did you touch my back?" asked Rarity with an annoyed expression.

"No." Pinkie answered, an eyebrow raised. Rarity looked at her suspiciously then refocused her attention to the path in front of her. But, she suddenly felt something brush against the back of her neck this time. The elf gave a small, high pitched cry, causing her to quickly turn.

"Pinkie Pie, cut that out! It's not funny!" Rarity glared at Pinkie.

"But I didn't-"

"Really? Then who else could it BEEEEE?!!" Rarity screamed as vines suddenly wrapped around her waist and legs, lifting her off of the ground. Pinkie gasped as she saw a large tree beginning to shake. The side of the tree suddenly began to split open, revealing a gaping mouth with serrated wood. The tree gave an ominous moan as its vines brought Rarity close.

The elf let out an ear piercing scream as she squirmed in place, attempting to free herself from the monster's grasp. Twilight and the others turned and were shocked to find a tree about to devour their friend. Twilight shot her arms forward, her hands engulfed in an aura and fired a beam toward the vines that restrained Rarity.

As the vines were burned, Rarity fell to the ground with a yelp. Applejack rushed back and caught her before she could hit the ground. The tree let loose a haunting wail as it shook violently. Its branches suddenly began to move, being used to swing at the girls. The Main 6 were brushed away and knocked to the ground.

Rainbow took off into the air as she flew towards the animated tree. Her leg was suddenly caught by something, forcing her to crash to the ground. She grunted in frustration as she looked behind herself, only to find the culprit that stopped her. Vines had wrapped around her leg, being traced back to another tree in the area. She gasped as she saw the open maw on this tree as well. She felt herself being dragged by the tree, causing her heart to race as she clawed at the dirt to prevent herself from being pulled into the tree's gaping mouth.

"Help!" cried Rainbow. Fluttershy turned to find Rainbow in a dire predicament. She dove for Rainbow's hands, attempting to pull her back. She grunted as she mustered what strength she had. The tree began to pull harder, forcing Fluttershy to be dragged along the earth with Rainbow's hands in her grip. The tree moaned as sap leaked out of its mouth. Fluttershy flapped her wings as hard as she could to force herself and Rainbow away from the man eating tree.

A third tree began to shake and revealed an open maw. Pinkie rushed over to and grabbed Fluttershy, who was pulled along as well.

Meanwhile, Twilight screamed as she found her body wrapped in vines by the third tree. The elf struggled as she tried to free herself, as she was dragged to the tree’s maw.

"Put her down!" shouted Applejack as she sprinted toward the tree and sent a powerful kick to the base of it. The tree groaned as it attempted to swipe at the farm girl. Applejack rolled out of the tree's reach, the dirt staining her skin and clothes.

The Main 6 were at the mercy of these moving trees. The demonic, haunting wails of them filled the air. Sap stained the bark surface as they ensnared them to devour. At this rate, they were doomed.

There was the sudden roar of thunder, and the flash of lightning. Thunderbolts shot through the air, scorching through the vines that ensnared the girls. They took cover as the lightning began to strike the trees, causing them to burst from the impact. Soon, the trees were reduced to nothing but smoking trunks.

"What was-" Twilight gasped as she saw an approaching figure. It was a sight that was not pleasing to behold.

Ghidorah approached, sparks running along his hand. He moved at a calm and steady pace towards the Main 6, who rose to their feet.

"What the hay are you doing here?" Rainbow narrowed her eyes. Ghidorah scoffed.

"That's my line, insolent girl. Get on your knees, all of you!" Barked Ghidorah.

"Must we? The ground is dirty, and that's no good for my tights." Rarity whined. The soldier suddenly drew out a pistol, which hummed. The elf tittered as she quickly got on the ground.

"Then again, it's just a little dirt."

"Y'all sure like to wave those things around at people." Applejack remarked as she and the rest got on the ground, hands raised.

"What's the trouble, soldier? Are we under arrest?" asked Twilight, nonchalant.

"You're trespassing into a restricted area." Ghidorah answered.

"Restricted? No one ever said the Everfree was restricted." Pinkie tilted her head in confusion.

"Order just came down today. No one gets in or out of Ponyville until further notice. Coming here violates that order." Ghidorah paced about, glaring at the girls.

"Like she said, we were never told about that." Rainbow dryly retorted.

"Now you know. Because of this, I'm required to interrogate you all. Answer my questions clearly and honestly, and we all get to go home." Ghidorah sneered. Twilight narrowed her eyes. She had a bad feeling about this. She had to wonder how this creep was given authority.

"1st question, what are you doing out here?" asked Ghidorah.

"Sight seeing." Twilight answered dryly.

"Uh huh. 2nd, what's your relationship with the four Transmutants that were sighted?" Asked Ghidorah.

"No idea what you're talking about." Twilight looked away, as did the other girls.

"Don't play stupid. I've gathered enough Intel to know that you all have a 'special' relationship with these criminals. Friendship, I believe it's called." Ghidorah scratched his head in mock curiosity. Twilight narrowed her eyes.

"What's it to you?" asked Twilight.

"I'm the one asking questions, child. It matters because it may imply that you are compromising the security of Ponyville and its citizens," said Ghidorah.

"Ha! Says the barbarian who went on a rampage!" Rarity scoffed.

"If your intel is so reliable, then you might already know the answer." Rainbow glared at the blonde elf. Ghidorah chuckled.

"Yes, but I suppose that I wanted to give you all a chance to come clean. But, that's not necessary. I'm just stalling for time." Ghidorah knelt down and reached at Twilight's side, yanking the journal.

"Hey! Give that back!" Twilight demanded. Ghidorah began to skim through the journal. He chuckled.

"Have you read this? You have terrible taste in men," said Ghidorah. Twilight gritted her teeth, glaring at the elf as her face grew hot.

"Oh my. This would give psychiatrists a field day." Ghidorah eyed one of the illustrated pages.

"Put that down!" yelled Twilight. Ghidorah merely met her with a blank look, before tossing the journal into the air. He shot his hand forward, launching a bolt of lightning, causing the girls to cry out in fright from the boom it created. The journal was engulfed in the bolt, having been vaporized. The girls looked on in shock and horror as the journal's ashes fell to the ground before them.

"Whoops." Ghidorah shrugged. Twilight whimpered, growing distraught. Ghidorah chuckled darkly.

"The look of helplessness in human beings is a wonderful sight. The more expressive a creature is, the more satisfying it is to cause pain," said Ghidorah.

"You're such a big fat meanie!" yelled Pinkie. Ghidorah gave a mock look of hurt.

"Oh my. Well, we can't have that." Ghidorah suddenly raised his gun, aiming at the girls. They all recoiled.

"W-What are you doing?!" Fluttershy whimpered.

"The fact of the matter is that you all know too much. MONARCH can't afford people knowing of its involvement in the creation of Alpha and Lucky Dragon. This would endanger legitimacy of the Global Union and Equestria's trust. I have orders to plug any leaks about them and the Transmutants," said Ghidorah.

"Y-You can't do that! You're with MONARCH! When Princess Celestia finds out, you'll be-" said Rainbow.

"No one will even know. Your bodies will never be found in this place. As for you Princess, I'll have to silence her as well. She's the reason for this anyway. I'll just catch her when she least expects it and blame it on the Transmutants," said Ghidorah as he pulled the hammer back on his pistol.

"It wouldn't be the first time I've performed a false flag operation involving them." Ghidorah smirked.

The girls all whimpered as they remained on the ground, trembling. Fluttershy was on the verge of tears, Rarity was hyperventilating, Pinkie was clenching her eyes shut, AJ and Rainbow struggled to maintain a brave look. Twilight gritted her teeth. She gasped once she noticed something above Ghidorah's head.

From the branches, a large hive made up of webs and wood hung. On the hive were small spider-like creatures, with the wings of flies. It was a fly-der nest. Twilight smirked as held a hand behind her back, as it illuminated with a magic aura. With a wave of her hand, she caused the hive to drop from the branches, crashing down onto Ghidorah's head. He gave muffled cries as he began to pull at the hive, his hands getting stuck to the silk covering.

"Let's go!" Twilight cried, before bolting to her feet. The Main 6 followed, as the fly-ders swarmed around Ghidorah, their fangs stung his flesh with their venom. The girls cried out as he began to shoot his gun wildly around.

"He was actually going to kill us! What do we do?!" cried Rainbow.

"The only thing we can do! We need to inform the princess!" Twilight answered.

After running the whole way, the Main 6 eventually returned to the Golden Oaks Library. The girls shut and locked the door, windows, and even went as far to barricade the door with furniture. Meanwhile, Twilight frantically scribbled away at parchment.

"What the hay's going on here?!" Spike cried, coming down the stairs.

"Spike, get down here! I need you to send a letter!" cried Twilight. The dragon waddled down the steps, while the rest of the girls continued to barricade the door.

"We're gonna die! We're gonna die!" cried Pinkie.

"Not if I can help it!" Twilight rolled up the parchment and tossed it to spike. The dragon spewed his flames, causing the letter to disperse, disappearing from sight.

"How long until she gets here?" asked Rainbow.

Suddenly, a bright flash of light filled the library, causing every to exclaim in fright and pain as they covered their eyes. From the light, Celestia emerged. Her expression was stern.

"Where is he?" questioned Celestia.

"Uh... He's down the street." Pinkie whimpered, peering through the window.

"Stay here." Celestia ordered, much like a stern parent would. Everyone remained still as the princess levitated the furniture from the doorway and stepped out of the library, storming down the street. Ghidorah stopped, his brows furrowing. The Main 6 and Spike watched from the safety of the library.

"She is gonna kick his ass." Rainbow grinned.

Celestia soon stood face to face with Ghidorah. Both were virtually matching in height. The Avatar glared at the giant Elf, while Ghidorah maintained stoicism.

"I want you and your soldiers out of my sight. MONARCH is no longer welcome here on Equestrian soil. In fact, I'm reconsidering our place in the Global Union entirely. Leave, or face my wrath," said Celestia, raising a closed, glowing fist. Ghidorah kept his neutral expression.

"Very well. I'll be sure to pass it on to my superiors." Ghidorah turned to leave.

Celestia resisted the urge to unleash her magic fury upon this man. She was filled with much rage after she received Twilight's letter. Truthfully, she was already considering informing MONARCH of her desire to leave her land. But this incident only accelerated that. She was no longer asking. She was demanding it. She refused to kneel to bullies who sought harm against her own subjects.

This man being spared of her wrath was a show of goodwill to the GU. But had anything happened to her subjects, Celestia doubted she would be able to restrain herself. She knew there might be some pushback for this, but Celestia was not willing to continue this sham of an alliance any further.

The sun was beaming its scorching hot rays down upon a desert land. Cacti and tumbleweeds could be seen as far as the eye could see. There were the decaying remains of beasts that perished from the desert heat. Stone mountains and pillars made up the desert land.

The Mutant 4 roamed the vast land. They were sweating as they lugged their heavy bags, under the blazing sun. Junior sighed as he looked at the sun with a wince.

"How much further?" asked Rodan.

"We still got a long way to go. Let's stop at that shady spot for a break." Mosura pointed to a great boulder that lay ahead, casting a large shadow.

The Transmutants picked up their pace and made it to the shadow. They sat down and put their bags aside, while digging for their water canteens.

"So far, this sucks." Rodan groaned.

"I know, but we have to bear with it," said Mosura, slightly frowning.

"Are those train tracks? Wouldn't it be convenient if one were to come by for us to hitch ride on?" asked Angirasu.

"Please. Life's not that convenient." Junior spat.

There was the sudden sound of a loud train whistle blowing in the air. The Transmutants turned to find that a steam engine was just a mile or so away, making its way through the land. The Transmutants all shared a look.

"COME ON, GET OFF YOUR ASSES!" Junior shouted, as he quickly picked up his things. The rest followed in suit and bolted towards the tracks, where the train was rapidly approaching.

The mutant 4 made it to the tracks, just as the train was passing. Rodan ran on ahead, grabbing onto the railing of the last train car. He climbed onto the back of the train and set his bag down.

"Come on!" Rodan called, holding his hand out. One by one, the remaining Transmutants sprinted after the train. Rodan helped Angirasu onto the car, allowing him to settle. The two helped Mosura on, then Junior. The four sighed in relief, as they sat on the back of the car, watching the land pass by much faster.

"Thank the gods!" Angirasu panted.

"You can say that again." Junior sighed.

"Thank the gods!" cried Angirasu. Junior sent him a deadpan stare.

"What? You said I could." Angirasu shrugged.

It was now early evening. The train soon came to a stop at a settlement in the middle of this desert. The Transmutants quickly got off and rushed from the train, while passengers emerged from the cars.

The Mutant 4 beheld the settlement before them. Appleloosa, a town that was reminiscent of that of the Old West. There were few structures in the town, with the largest being a red clock tower. Outside of the wooden town was a vast apple orchard.

The group began to make their way into town, where they passed the Earthbounds that roamed about. The men were clad in denim or leather, wearing stetsons that protected them from the hot sun. The women wore conservative dresses, or denim clothes, stetsons, and bonnets. They roamed about the town, finishing up their tasks for the day. Some lights in the structures began to shut off for the night.

"Man, country girls are gorgeous." Rodan blushed.

"Keep it in your pants, Rodan." Angirasu narrowed his eyes on the boy. Mosura gasped.

"Oh my gosh, look how pretty that girl's outfit is!" said Mosura, admiring one of the locals.

"I'll get you one if we hurry up and find an inn." Junior moved forward with a tired sigh.

"Heh. You'd like that, wouldn't you, Mosu?" asked Rodan. The girl glared at him, her cheeks crimson.

"S-Shut up!"

The four eventually found themselves inside of a room at an inn. They managed to get a room for all of them for one night. With the limited funds, they needed to spare as much as they could to actually purchase tickets for their journey across the South Luna Sea. As for the train to get to the port there, they would have to hitch another ride like earlier. Unfortunately, the train won't be leaving there until tomorrow morning.

"Let's get some rest guys. We have a long journey ahead of us still." Mosura tucked herself into one of the beds.

"Way ahead of you." Rodan sighed as he lay down.

The Transmutants began to lie into their beds, all in silence. But, none were asleep. Angirasu sighed heavily.

"You know, I really thought that we could make it work. In Ponyville, I mean." Angirasu frowned. He looked over to Mosura.

"I guess you could say that you told us so."

"I don't take pleasure in this, guys. I just... Yeah." Mosura sighed. She looked over at Junior, who was lying in bed on his side. His back was turned to everyone. He stared at the wall, melancholy on his face. In the span of a day, his life came crashing down.

He lost his friends, his life posing as an ordinary human, and he found that an old friendship turned out to be a lie. Even more so, that so-called friend chose MONARCH over him. All of this left Junior with a heavy heart. The boy closed his eyes, wishing that he would wake up from this nightmare.

Meanwhile, just some miles outside of Appleloosa, MONARCH soldiers were camped by their ground vehicles. Among them were of course Sunset and Erika Shiragami. The soldiers were going over a map that was laid out in front of them.

"It's likely that they're attempting to leave the country. I have a hunch that they'll be trying to make their way to Saddle Arabia. The GU's influence is limited there as it was here in Equestria. They'll likely take advantage of that to hide out," said Sunset, pointing to the map. She traced her finger along the map.

"They'll likely take the train to reach the port and travel across the ocean to reach their destination."

"So we'll just have to cut them off before then." A soldier smirked.

"They're most likely heading for Appleloosa now, unless they caught the train on the way over. We'll have to catch them before the next train takes off," said Sunset, drawing a circle over the settlement depicted.

"We can't afford any fuck ups this time, got it? Lucky Dragon gets taken out on sight," said Sunset. Erika grimaced as she listened.

Morning had come. The blazing sun rose above the horizon, casting its light over the desert. Citizens of Appleloosa were up since dawn, bright and early. They went about their daily tasks. The train at the station was being prepared for its departure. The conductor worked to ensure that the coal was tossed into the chamber of the engine to ensure the train's successful run.

The Transmutants were rushing through town, approaching the train from the far back. They kept low to avoid being sighted by the citizens. They tossed their things into the back of the train, as it began to blow its loud whistle.

"OK, that should be everything." Mosura sighed in relief.

"What's taking Goji so long? We're about to leave!" said Rodan.

"I warned him not to eat that much chili," sighed Angirasu, shaking his head. Mosura grimaced in worry, looking back to the town. But, she heard the roar of engines in the air. The girl gasped, as she saw a squad of armored Humvees driving just a mile away. The technology and the dark coloration of the vehicles clued her in immediately.

"Oh, no. They're here." Mosura muttered in dread.

"How'd they find us?!" exclaimed Rodan. Angirasu quickly looked around for an escape. But, they were out in the open. Eventually, they might get caught. They could only buy themselves time and hope that they could hide out long enough for the soldiers to lose interest.

"Quick! Into the car!" Angirasu grabbed the door knob and snapped its lock with a strong twist. The doorknob hung lazily from its place, while the Transmutants rushed inside with their things. They found themselves in an empty car. They tossed their things beneath the seats and tucked themselves into cover, out of sight.

"Oh fuck, the door!" Rodan's eyes widened as he noticed the doorknob.

"You broke the doorknob?!" exclaimed Mosura, incredulous. Angirasu shrugged defensively.

"Wh-What was I supposed to do?! It was locked!" said Angirasu.

"Everyone quiet! Maybe they won't notice!" hissed Rodan.

Meanwhile, the MONARCH vehicles came rolling to a stop near the edge of town, near the train tracks. The soldiers stepped out of the humvees. Sunset looked to the town, brows furrowed.

"This better be worth coming out here, private. No idea why the agent would put you in charge of all people," said a soldier, annoyed.

"Hmph. Maybe he acknowledges my superior skills as a soldier in spite of my rank." Sunset retorted, snobbishly. She then pointed to the town.

"Now get moving! I want this town searched inside and out! Shiragami, Cedar with me!" barked Sunset. Erika nodded with a gulp as she and another soldier followed the elf to the train. The rest of the soldiers began to make their way to town. Sunset's trio made their way to the front of the train, where the conductor lied.

"Hey! We're with MONARCH! Until further notice, you're not authorized to leave this station!" Sunset called. The conductor peered out of the window, appearing puzzled.

"But I have passengers that need some place to be! This train can't be late!" said the conductor.

"Tough shit! We're looking for highly dangerous fugitives! If you leave this station, or if anyone leaves this train, they will be detained under suspicion of harboring or being said fugitives! Is that understood?"

The conductor nodded sheepishly before ducking back into his seat. Erika looked at Sunset, incredulous.

"Isn't that a bit extreme?" asked Erika.

"It's just standard procedure. This train's the only fast way out of this dump. If our targets are here, than we need to keep this train occupied until we sniff them out," said Sunset, as she began to make her way to one of the cars.

"Search the cars. They could be hiding inside one."

"Understood." Erika and Cedar began to make their way to one of the cars, where they entered. Sunset's eyes scanned the town, her brows furrowed as the sunlight shined on her face. She was relying on her instincts for this one. There was a 50-50 chance that she was dead wrong. But, it was worth a shot to find them.

She was entrusted by Ghiodrah to go beyond Ponyville to search. Of course, she had to think like a fugitive. That led to the conclusion that they'd try to flee the country, while hopping to remote areas to get to some place where MONARCH has no jurisdiction. The closest nation that fit that description was Saddle Arabia. If she can pull this off, she could rise higher quickly. This could be the break she needed.

"Guess I better start searching too."

Sunset began to travel along the train cars, eyeing the windows. She saw passengers peering from behind the glass, confusion and worry on their faces. No doubt this would alert the targets if they're in the train. Best thing to do now was try and cut them off at the back. The elf picked up her pace, heading to the very last car.

Meanwhile, Junior sighed as he emerged from an outhouse. He made his way over to a metallic pipe that stuck out of the ground, where a faucet lied.

"Shouldn't have eaten that much chili." Junior rinsed his hands. But, he stiffened once he noticed a group of soldiers to be moving into the town. The boy cursed under his breath as he shut the faucet off and rushed to the corner of a building, taking cover. He began to move along the wall, as the soldiers passed.

"Think we'll get some action?" asked a soldier.

"I'd like to get some action from Shimmer, know what I mean?" One of the soldiers laughed.

Junior narrowed his eyes as he continued to move away from the area. He found that the train had stopped. He saw Sunset making her way to the back of the train.

The Transmutant began to run from cover, rushing to the train. He stopped once he was close enough to have a good view at the vehicles. Junior was about to use his atomic breath, but realized that may be overkill. He'd waste valuable energy, with no access to an energy source. He couldn't afford to be reckless.

The boy noticed a large pipeline to be next to the parked Humvees. With a smirk, Junior rushed to the pipeline. He climbed on top and began to pull on the metallic covering. He groaned as he pulled. The water pressure built up, sending the bolts to shoot off. The sound of creaking metal and shooting water caught Sunset's attention. Before she could react, gallons of water shot out of the pipe, striking the Humvees.

The pressure and the sudden impact of the water burst through their windows. They were flooded from the inside. Those closest to the pipeline had their engines flooded. The water soaked into the ground, spreading further. The pressure died down, but the water continued to flow.

"What the-" Sunset turned to find Junior hopping off of the pipe, glaring at her. Sunset narrowed her eyes, a smirk growing on her face.

"Looks like I was right."

"Sunset, I'm gonna give you a chance. Just look the other way, let this train go and don't follow us. Otherwise, this is gonna get ugly." Junior warned. Sunset chuckled.

"You always were a bit of a lunkhead. You don't scare me."

"Sunset, last chance. I really don't want to fight you." Said Junior, his glare faltering.

"Cute. You're still afraid to hit a girl." Sunset cooed. She then raised her hands as they glowed with her magic.

"Nothing personal, Gojira. I've got my orders."

Sunset grunted as she hurled balls of magic at Junior. They bounced off of the desert ground, racing towards the boy before exploding. Junior grunted as he leapt back, as debris was sent his way. He then bolted after the elf. Sunset began to hurl more magic orbs towards the boy, this time they moved through the air swiftly, having been pitched.

Junior slid beneath the orbs and scooped up a heap of scrap metal from the ground. He shot to his feet and raised the scrap, blocking a beam of magic. The boy grunted as he pushed through the force of the magic, approaching Sunset. The girl grunted as she kept her feet planted, while mustering more of her magic for the attack.

Soon, Junior was just a few feet away from her. With a shout, he swung the scrap at Sunset, who rolled away. The girl side stepped as he swung for her again.

"Whoo! You actually tried to hit me! You finally got balls, Goji. I'll give ya that." Sunset's fists glowed brightly. She sent a few quick jabs to the boy's chest and gut, before ending her strikes with a single uppercut. Junior grunted as he stumbled back. The magic enhanced punches allowed her to deliver painful blows to his durable body without injuring herself..

Junior snarled as he sent his own fist forward, but Sunset countered the punch. She stepped closer, not giving his arm room to strike her. The elf met him with a palm to face. Delivering a blast of magic. The boy staggered as smoke engulfed his face. He suddenly thrust his head down, headbutting Sunset. If not for the helmet, her skull might have shattered and left her with a concussion. But, she did feel the blow.

"Ow! You son of a-" Sunset found herself lifted up off of her feet and was thrown aside. Sunset grunted as she used her magic to teleport. She warped and appeared behind Junior, still with the momentum of being thrown carrying her towards him. The elf raised a leg and kicked Junior in the back of his head, causing him to stumble. She began to warp from place to place, appearing all around Junior. Every time she appeared, she delivered a quick strike onto his person.

Junior shouted in rage as he began to swing wildly into the air in a vain attempt to hit his opponent. All he could see was Sunset's mocking smile, her giggles were distorted and ominous as she instantly moved through space.

Junior suddenly spewed forth his atomic breath. Sunset exclaimed as she narrowly dodged the ray, before warping out of sight. Junior spun around, dragging the atomic breath along the earth around him. The earth was scorched and reduced to glass. Junior ceased his attack and painted.

"You're full of yourself, Sunset! You're not as tough as you think! No one's tougher than me!" shouted Junior. He grunted as bolts of magic came racing towards him. He turned to find the soldiers racing for him, firing their guns. He even noticed Erika Shiragami and another soldier to have stepped off of one of the train cars. Junior rushed to the soaking heap of flooded Humvees, taking cover as the soldiers shot at him.

Sunset reappeared alongside her comrades. She drew out her shotgun that hung from her shoulder and began to fire as well. They advanced towards Junior as they kept him pinned behind cover. The boy grunted as a bolt nearly struck his head, instead impacted against the metal of the vehicle's surface.

Before the soldiers could move any closer, they were blown off of their feet. Mosura had used her telekinesis and knocked them off of their feet. She lunged from the train car and landed near the soldiers. She moved swiftly, delivering quick and easy hits against the soldiers. Before they could shoot, she knocked their weapon out of their hands and struck a powerful blow that dropped them to the ground.

Mosura suddenly found herself bound by vines. She found Erika's arms having changed form into flora. The vines tightened around the girl, causing a pained cry to escape her. Junior suddenly leapt from cover with a piece of scrap. With a swift slash, he used the scrap to hack off the vine tendrils that Erika had. The soldier cried out in pain, as Mosura was freed from her grasp.

"Looks like MONARCH's got their super soldier." Mosura removed the vines that still clung to her body.

"We need this train to get moving." Junior growled, glaring at the recovering soldiers.

"Don't worry. The boys are on it." Mosura smiled.

Meanwhile, at the front of the train, the conductor looked on from the window. His eyes were wide in alarm, having witnessed fire, destruction, and battle. This was certainly a bad day.

"Reach for the sky, pilgrim!" A voice barked. The conductor turned to find two young men clad with stetsons and scarves covering their faces to be standing by. They held what looked to be guns, wielded by those soldiers. Although the guns were obscured by paper bags. Unbeknownst to him, these were actually fresh bananas covered by paper bags to give the illusion of pistols.

"Is this a stick up?" asked the conductor, raising his hands. Rodan and Angirasu shared a look.

"More like a get away. Get this train rolling, pilgrim!" Ordered Rodan, speaking in a mock southern accent.

The train whistle suddenly blew. The gears creeped as the engine began to roll along the tracks, pulling the cars along. Mosura and Junior noticed the locomotion, prompting them to bolt back to the train car.

"Stop them!" shouted Sunset as she fired her weapon. Junior ran behind Mosura and gave cover with the scrap metal he held. He stumbled as he felt the force of bolts that erupted from the gun. The train was picking up speed, but the Transmutants managed to climb aboard. The train was gaining speed, leaving as the soldiers continued firing.

"Come on! We can't lose them!" Sunset shouted as she rushed to one of the numbers. The soldiers climbed into the Humvees. Engines roared to life, while they drove off. However, a couple of Humvees suddenly stalled. The drivers attempted to get the vehicles to move, but the engines made pitiful pops and clangs.

"Damn it!" A driver cursed.

Meanwhile, the rest of the Humvees roared as they pursued the train.

The gunners turned their sights onto the train car and began to fire. The bolts pelted the interior of the car, rapidly shredding through every surface.

"Get down!" Junior tackled Mosura to the ground. He shielded her head as glass from the shattered windows fell over them. The gunners continued their assault on the car.

"Cease fire! Get us close!" Said Sunset as she climbed out of the vehicle in motion. The Humvee began to drive up to the car, allowing Sunset to leap on. She caught the railing and hoisted herself over. Erika and another soldier followed after.

Junior and Mosura rose to their feet. Glass and debris caused by the guns fell from their clothes. They noticed the soldiers had burst into the train car, weapons raised. Junior hurled the scrap metal he had carried. Sunset warped out of danger, while Erika caught the object, tossing it aside.

Sunset suddenly appeared behind Junior, magic tendrils extended from her palm. The girl latched herself onto his shoulders and pulled back. Junior grunted as he used his hands to hold the tendrils back from his throat. Sunset growled as she pulled with all of her might. The thin wire-like magic tendril began to break Junior's skin, causing his hands to bleed.

Meanwhile, Mosura found herself trading blows with Erika. The two moved faster than the average human eye could follow. However, Mosura was faster. Delivering quick and precise strikes at Erika's body. The soldier grunted as she felt herself losing feeling in her arms. Her movements were beginning to feel a bit more sluggish.

"They obviously cut corners with you!" said Mosura, before delivering a kick, sending Erika crashing into one of the seats.

One of the remaining soldiers raised his rifle and aimed. Mosura exclaimed before dropping to the ground, avoiding the shots that were fired. The bolts whizzed through the car, passed Junior and Sunset's head. The elf gasped, her expression turning to anger.

"Watch it, dumbass!" With Sunset distracted, her grip loosened. Junior grunted as he slammed his back and Sunset against a wall.

"Get off my back!" Junior then threw Sunset off over his shoulders, slamming her to the ground. He was about to stomp on her, but was met with several shots to the chest by the third soldier.

"NO!!" Mosura screamed in horror as the boy fell back. The soldier approached Junior, who held his wounds with a wheeze.

"Say goodnight, freak." The soldier took aim at the incapacitated Transmutant. Junior suddenly spewed his atomic breath at the soldier. The man gave distorted screams, as his vocals and the entirety of his body was vaporized. The atomic breath had blasted a large gaping hole at the back of the car.

Junior painted as he lied down, staring at where the soldier once stood. He was lost in shock, having realized what he had just done. He had just taken a life. There was nothing left behind to confirm it, but the soldier's distorted scream was etched into his mind.

Sunset looked on in shock as she had witnessed. She growled as she glared at Junior. Perhaps Ghidorah was right after all.

Taking advantage of Junior's stunned state, the elf shot off of a seat with a pistol drawn. But, she froze in place. She grunted as she found herself restrained by an invisible force. Mosura stood with her hand raised, glaring at the elf. Erika shouted as she lunged for her as well, but was caught in Mosura's telekinetic grasp.

"Don't come back!" Mosura shouted, before hurling Sunset and Erika off of the train, through the car's gaping hole. The elf tucked herself in before using her magic to levitate herself and Erika above ground to avoid a rough impact. The Humvees screeched to a halt for them.

Junior was breathing heavily as he gazed through the scorched, gaping hole left behind. His wounds brought his mind back to the world around him. He groaned as he lied down, clutching his chest. Mosura rushed to him, distraught.

"Y-You're OK! You're gonna be OK!" Mosura quickly rushed to the packed bags that she and the other boys hid in this car. She frantically dug for the medical supplies before rushing back to Junior, who was violently shaking.

Meanwhile, Sunset grunted as she and Erika rose up from the dirt. The elf growled in frustration as she found the Humvees and the rest of the soldiers present.

"What are you idiots doing?! Go after them!" yelled Sunset.

There was a sudden crackle. The radio on one of the Humvees was going off. Sunset groaned as she approached, grabbing the microphone.

"This is Private Shimmer."

"Private, this is Agent Ghidorah. Word's come down from up top. MONARCH Is to clear out of Equestria. Under Onyx's orders, we are to abandon our current mission."

"Abandon the mission?! But we have the targets in our sights! We need back up, we've sustained heavy losses!" cried Sunset.

"Princess Celestia demands that we clear out. No exceptions. Over and out," said Ghidorah. Sunset gasped, her eyes wide. She gritted her teeth, her face growing red. Her blood began to boil as that name stuck in her mind.

"FUCK! Not again!" Sunset slammed the microphone back onto the dashboard. Her breathing was heavy, her brow twitched. Meanwhile, Erika and the other soldiers watched anxiously.

The feeling of a rocking motion caused Junior to stir. His eyes strained to open, now feeling the motion being more prominent. The feeling of soft, warm hands on his head could be felt. Junior found Mosura's face to be above, a solemn look on her face. Her expression suddenly lit up once she realized the boy was awake.

"H-How do you feel?" asked Mosura, worry in her voice. Junior's cheeks slightly warmed up at the girl's concern. The feeling of her hands on him made his heart throb. He even felt something soft beneath his head. He had only realized that he was using her lap as a pillow.

"Warm." Junior muttered, looking away. Mosura smiled sweetly, her cheeks growing a tinge of red. The boy attempted to sit up, but grunted in pain.

"Careful! You're in bad shape!" Mosura gently lowered Junior's head back down onto her lap. Junior looked down at his chest, finding that his shirt was gone. His chest was wrapped in bandages that had grown a tinge of pink.

"You were shot by one of the soldiers," said Mosura. Junior winced.

"Yeah, I remember." The boy sighed heavily.

"Where are Rodan and Angirasu?"

"Over there, resting." Mosura pointed to the side. Junior found that the two boys were lying on separate seats in the train car, sleeping. Junior had just realized that it was evening, now that his tired mind began to wake. Mosura softly chuckled.

"I gotta admit, that was quite the adventure. You held your own pretty well," said Mosura.

"Same to you. Thanks," said Junior.

"It's no problem. But, it was pretty scary."

"Yeah." Junior sighed. The boy could only recall the last scream of the life he had taken. It wasn't something he wanted to do. His body just reacted on its own once He realized the danger that his life was in. He suddenly felt something wet drop onto his brow. Confused, the boy looked up, finding that the girl's smile had faltered. Tears were starting to stream down her face.

"Mosu?" Junior called, worriedly. The girl sniffled as she began to wipe her tears, only for more to replace them.

"I'm sorry. I just... I'm just so relieved. I thought they... And you were..." Mosura began to weep. She leaned down and held Junior tightly, burying her face into his shoulder. Junior's expression softened as she broke down.

"I was so scared! I thought I was going to lose everyone that I loved again!" Mosura muttered.

Junior painfully brought a hand to Mosura, rubbing her back in comfort. He allowed the girl to pour out the feelings she's managed to conceal all day. This was just a taste of what the rest of their lives held. Junior knew that he was going to have to be strong if he wanted to protect his friends.

"I won't let that happen. I promise."

Anthology: Exodus

It is well documented in the galactic community that every living world is home to giants. Unfathomable beings of renowned strength and raw power that can shape worlds to their whims. Entities so ancient and mysterious that the sapient organisms that share the world would consider them Gods. To lesser life forms, this is true. However, to life forms that rank high to the point that they are no longer shackled to a single world, these giants are nothing but brutish beasts. Savage and destructive living forces of nature. Demons. They are an infestation that plagues the galaxy, hampering progress to further advancements of civilization.

There is no better example of the tyranny of these monsters than a world residing in the outer rim of the galaxy. The world was once a lush paradise. Flora and fauna once abundant. The sky was a wonderful shade of blue with hues of green in the distance. Plentiful water filled rivers and oceans, reflecting the sky and the yellow sun.

Now, there was only death. The earth was scorched to glass, and dead rock was in place of fields. The atmosphere had grown hot and toxic, with nothing but a great eternal storm to blot out the sun. As for the water, there was nothing but an endless desert where the oceans lied. What little water that remained above ground was highly acidic, deadly to any living thing. Hence why this world, Xilif, was nothing more than an extinct planet. At least, if one were to only glance.

There stood a humanoid being, clad in a dark suit, his eyes obscured by a visor that ran along its face. The creature was but a native to this world. His kind called themselves, Xiliens. This life form had a clear view to a deserted valley, where ancient ruins stood. They were of an ancient city, one of many, that covered this planet. The structures had long been decaying, but the mangled and melted frames did little favors. The structures had blackened, as though they were bathed in fire. This was just one of many like it.

"D7989, snap out of your daze. We can't linger on the surface." A second Xilien approached, dressed in similar apparel.

A letter and a set of numbers. That is how the people of Xilif refer to each other. It was their names. Although, there was a point and time that the Xiliens had different names. They were called words rather than a serial number unique to them. These words tended to mean something in their old tongue. Such a thing was now archaic on this world.

D7989 turned away from the valley with a nod. He joined his compatriot towards a trench that split the landmass of which they stood on. They crept through the dark, rocky walls, navigating towards a separate path within the trench. They approached a dead end, where nothing but rock lied.

The second Xilien raised his arm and pressed a key on his dark glove. The stone wall sunk inward, and then it rose up, revealing a dimly lit tunnel. The two Xiliens entered and followed the long tunnel, reaching a cylindrical tube. Once inside, they were sealed. They felt this cylindrical elevator carry them down. A meter digitally counted the number of levels which they traveled. The elevator stopped, its door sliding around to allow the two to exit. They found themselves in a wide corridor. The air was cold and stale, and the metallic surfaces of the corridor were a dull grey. However, flickering lights ran along the walls, almost pulsing. When the Xiliens walked, there was a smaller but brighter light within that followed them every step of the way, like a watchful eye.

The pair made it to a large, heavy door, its individual panels separated and retracted, revealing a doorway. They found themselves in a room, where a few other Xiliens stood, clad in tight fitting jumpsuits. Their features were more evident than D7989 and his comrade.

On average, Xiliens had forward facing eyes, as was common among successful sapient organisms. They carried noses that protruded thanks to the shape of their skulls and cartilage. They lacked carnivorous fangs but had canines, implying an omnivorous diet. The Xiliens had little hair on their heads, which were mostly bald thanks to the crests that protruded from their cranium. Their hands carried five appendages, including thumbs. What stood out the most of these beings was how sickly pale that their soft mammalian skin was. Having been forced to live under ground for generations had certainly had its effects on the Xilien people.

D7989 found one Xilien to be standing before a large screen, watching surveillance footage of the surface. The Xilien stood clad in a suit made of a reflective material. Rather than just a jumpsuit, he wore a trench coat over it, the tail end reaching the metallic floor. He wore a narrow visor over his eyes, obscuring them. Like most males, his head lacked hair. However, his temples bore electronic implants, which gave a soft orange glow.

"The hydrogen oxide harvesters in our sector have been fortified, Commander," said D7989.

"Good. C4227, how goes restoring communications with Controller's Command Center?" asked the commander, speaking in a cold tone.

"Unsuccessful. The damage done during the last attack is far more extensive. We will need to rebuild from the ground up," said the second Xilien of the pair.

"See to it. We've been deaf and mute for days now. We must get back into contact with the rest of the Empire."

"Yes, Commander," said C4227. The commander turned back to the screen, where footage of the surface was displayed.

"It shan’t be long now. That demon is bound to lose interest and go away eventually," said the commander.

The Xiliens watched the screen in silence. They appeared as cool and collected that most may found unnatural. Their stoicism was mechanical. Even with the golden bolts of lightning streaking across the dark clouded sky, they didn't react.

"Monster Zero is now moving south, Commander." A Xilien spoke from his computer console.

"Very good," said the commander, his tone lacking any enthusiasm or relief.

The screen depicted the storm to be moving away passed the valley. What was revealed was a starry night sky. D7989 was fixated intensely on the image. It was rare for one to gaze upon the night sky, being forced to live underground. Even whenever he was assigned to carry out tasks on the surface, it was rarely at night. So, he took this chance to savor such an intriguing sight.

"Now that it's gone, make haste and restore communications," said the commander.

A group of Xiliens walked in an orderly fashion through a brightly lit hall. They were dressed in matching suits, comprised of coats with long tails that reached below their waists. Their features were more withered and wrinkled, their cheeks slightly sunken along with their sockets. This was evidence of their age.

Just looking at these elders, one wouldn't expect them to move at a constant pace. However, if Xiliens retained anything from their golden age, it's their mastery of technology. Thanks to honing their craft in cybernetics, they have been able to artificially extend their lifespans. Artificial organs that can support the body well beyond the old life spans of a more primitive civilization. Endoskeletal structures that augment the motor skills that even these elders can walk as brisk as a youth in their prime. Even with their advanced technology, the life of a Xilien was still finite. Whatever force that drives a life form eventually gives out, leaving a husk filled with metal and synthetic parts.

Aside from being unable to defeat the one they call, Monster Zero, the Xiliens have been unable to achieve immortality. One day, one of those things may change.

The elders assembled into a large, circular room. They took a seat in surrounding booths, which over looked a rising console from the center of the room. There was a chair that stood among the booths, where a Xilien sat. He sported the commonly worn visor, along with a dark reflective suit. His temples bore implants, which gave a soft warm glow from their lights. He raised a gloved hand to greet the elders, which they obliged. This was no mere common Xilien. This was "The Controller".

The Controller was the highest ranking position in the Xilien's caste. There was the lowest tier, comprised of laborers and soldiers. The middle tier, comprised of scientists, intelligence, and engineers. There were the higher classes, made up of leaders such as generals, politicians and diplomats. The Controller ruled them all, and had dominion over the rest. What he said goes. No one was to "go against their programming" and was to follow his will. His will came from the Xilien race's super computer. Its algorithms and data calculated solutions to any problem. It's what allowed this race to survive for this long.

"Thank you for coming. I've summoned you here as to inform you all of how dire our situation has become," said Controller. He pressed a button on the arm rest of his chair. The console in the center of the room hummed to life. On its flat surface, light and images were projected.

"After assessing all of our current data, it has become apparent that our civilization may well be on its way to complete annihilation. Every day, the Hydrogen Oxide plant turns out less and less water to sustain us. With Monster Zero dominating the surface of our planet, we may have less than a year before our world's last reservoir runs dry. Xilif is doomed to be a tomb."

"Then there is no hope. Our species shall be extinct." An elder spoke, his voice carrying a hint of melancholy.

"Not quite. Xilif may be passed the point of return, but our people may survive," said The Controller, as he pressed another key on his chair. A holographic image appeared in the center, depicting a wireframe of a spherical object.

"1000 years ago, before we were invaded by Monster Zero, our people were making steps to expand beyond the confines of Xilif and to other worlds. I've stumbled across the data involving everything on this expansionist project. Including a mobile habitat that can support us," said Controller.

"Building such a vessel would take tremendous time and resources. Both of which we lack," said an elder.

"Except our people had already built the vessel. It lies stationed on the moon, Xod. We need only to focus our resources on building spacecraft to get there."

Holographic blue prints appeared, depicting parts and designs for vehicles that resembled saucers.

"Once we leave this system, will be able to tap into the resources that we will desperately need."

"What of Monster Zero? It will surely bring our ships down before we can even escape the gravity well." asked an elder.

"Hence why we shall leave in not one single ship. Not two. Not three, but as multiple fleets. Each ship housing a number of passengers from each caste. Monster Zero won't be able to catch all of us."

"You're suggesting that we sacrifice our own?" An elder asked, incredulous.

"I'm suggesting that we use our numbers to our advantage. For the survival of our race. The data says it is our only chance." The Controller spoke coldly.

The Xilien Empire found itself in a state of emergency. These beings worked tirelessly to prepare for a mass exodus from their dying world. They built ships by the multitude, utilizing the blueprints and designs that their ancestors left behind.

All hands were on deck. From the lowest to the highest of castes. The data required every bit of its info replicated in order to guarantee success.

The Super computer system that the Xiliens followed was able to uplift them in many ways, but it could never offer a solution to destroy the beast that invaded their world. No weapon in their Arsenal was able to destroy Zero, let alone drive it away. It only seemed to aggravate it more and led to the devastation today. So, they would have to leave if they wished to survive.

If the beast wished to cling to a dead world, then so be it. The Xilien race will seek riches beyond their star.

The time to leave was upon them. Right now, the Xiliens were loading up supplies, equipment and what remained of their resources and supplies. Everything was divided amongst ships, as to reduce the likelihood of more losses from the massacre that was bound to occur. The Controller found himself seated upon a chair in his saucer. His crew readied the ship, pressing away at glowing keys on their consoles. The hanger was filled with several other ships, which had been prepped for launch.

Right now, there were other hangers like this. Filled with ready ships and passengers. Soon, they will all leave simultaneously and spread out to the open sky. If things go as calculated, at least a third of the ships will be wiped out. If the Controller was to be to be among the losses, then so be it.

"Give confirmation for takeoff," ordered Controller. A hologram in front of him depicted icons, representing the ships under his command. One by one, the icons flashed green, followed by a positive beep.

"All ships are ready for launch, Controller," said a crew member.

"Here me, my brothers and sisters. Our home, Xilif, is dead. We fought long and hard, but we were no match for Monster Zero. But, this planet shall not be our grave. I won't lie, not all of us will survive this exodus. Just know that your deaths are for the greater good of your people. Good luck," said The Controller.

The hanger hummed as a tunnel was lit up by a trail of flashing lights. At the end, a metallic wall rose, revealing the hazardous landscape. The saucers hummed loudly as they began to levitate into the air.

"Saucer is airborne," said a crew member, grasping a pair of handles, which controlled the ship's movement. The handles were like harnesses, locking onto the pilot's arms. A helmet slid over his head, giving him an open feed of the outside. The cabin grew quiet, save for the muffled hum of the ship's engine. The Controller firmly grasped his arm rests, keeping a stoic demeanor.

"3. 2. 1. LAUNCH!"

With a rumble and long hum, the saucer began to accelerate through the tunnel. Its speed quickly built up, as the lights in the hanger flashed by. The saucer whined as it shot out of the hanger, built into the side of a mountain. Several other saucers followed the leading ship out.

From the surrounding land masses, a multitude of flying saucers launched. The air was filled with the loud, eerie hums and whines of the ships.

"Storm is approaching, Controller," said a crew member, turning from his screen.

"It's coming. All ships, spread out."

As commanded, the saucers began to spread out into the sky. As they ascended into the daylight sky, great storm clouds engulf the light of the sun. Yellow bolts of lightning streaked from the clouds, zipping passed the ships. The saucers shot into the storm, trembling from the weather. The Controller monitored the vital signs of the ships that made up the empire. So far, there were no losses.

That all changed once a number of the icons started to flash yellow. The coms began to crackle and fill with frantic reports of sighting the enemy. They quickly cut off, followed by their respective icons turning a deep red. In just moments, the numerous icons began to turn to this dreadful color, as coms went silent.

"We're losing many ships, Controller!" cried one of the crewmembers.

"Compose yourself. Keep monitoring the ships. All units, continue ascent," said Controller, as composed as ever. The ship began to rock from the intensity of the storm. Lightning bolts streaked by, narrowly hitting the ship. From inside of the cabin, a horrible, haunting wail muffled through. The sound made the crew anxious, as their normally composed behaviors wore down. Their breathing grew quick, and sweat began to trickle down their faces. The Controller remained calm. There was no sense in panic. It would not help nor change their fate.

The Controller brought up the visual feed of the rear of the ship. What he saw made his mechanical heart rapidly pump. It was rare for such a machine-like being as himself to feel such primitive emotions such as fear. He saw a few ships that had not followed orders to spread out and had opted to tail after his ship. Behind them among the storm, a great shadow was briefly illuminated. Eyes like fire glared after the ships.

It was rare for one to catch a glimpse of Zero. Even more rare to see it in all of its horror. He read of archives of those that survived the beast from millennia ago, describing its horrible visage. This did no justice to actually seeing it.

The creature was a great reptilian creature, covered in dull yellow or possible golden scales. It bore three long serpentine necks, with horrible heads that were like demons. The heads bore long horns that stuck from their skulls and jaws. The heads were long and bore sunken beady fiery eyes. There were gnarly long fangs and short carnivorous teeth that stuck out from the monster's exposed gums, dripping saliva onto the forked tongue. The creature's heads bore protruding hair-like tendrils that moved with the wind. Its massive body was carried by a pair of even larger wings, with dark membranes that caught onto the winds. Its twin tails hung behind, covered in barbs. Its feet dangled beneath it, as it stretched out its necks to ascend higher after the ships. Its heads cackled and shriek as they gained onto the fleeing ships it had in its sights.

"We're almost out of the planet's gravity well! Divert all power from the shields and into the engine!" The Controller ordered. Frantically, the crew began to type away at their consoles. There was a louder hum that filled the cabin, as the engines went into overdrive. They were immediately pushed back into their seats, as the acceleration increased. It was a dangerous thing to bring down the shields in this storm, but it was their only chance to escape.

The ship began to leave its pursuers behind. The Controller watched the feed intensely, as Zero caught up to the slower saucers. Its mighty jaws clamped down upon the ships, causing them to burst into fire. It then began to descend down, disappearing among the storm.

The saucer burst through the clouds. It found itself rising up to a dark void, decorated in numerous small lights. The Controller's heart began to pump at a steady pace. His calm returned as he changed the feed to the front. The saucer was high above the atmosphere, able to see the planet below. Xilif was a dull, grey world, with no signs of water anywhere on its surface. There was however a great dark splotch on its surface. That was the great storm that Zero brought with it. It covered around 40 percent of the planet's surface.

The Controller turned his attention back to another hologram, depicting the icons of the ships in their fleet. There were numerous red marks. About one third of the fleet died. Perhaps a little bit more based on those fools who disobeyed his orders. No matter, the losses were acceptable. He found the other saucers to be scattered about in orbit, rising after his ship.

"All ships, continue to Xod."

It has been over a month since the Xiliens escaped to the research station on their moon, Xod. Just as the archives documented, there was indeed a colony ship stationed here. It exceeded all expectations in fact. The vessel was massive, at least several times larger than the demon that plagued them. Its surface was a dull silver color, bearing segments all around its surface.

The ship was said to have utilize the anti-gravity technology that the Xiliens had during the height of their civilization before Zero arrived. The ship was able to house around thousands of members, with life support systems that could allow them to live in the void of space itself. However, that was not viable. The Xiliens needed a new world to call 'Home'.

The ship would house them, allowing them to travel to a habitable planet where they can restart. The research station was stocked with plenty of water, synthetic foods and other useful equipment that they can take with them. There was even preserved genetic material from long ago. Sperm, eggs, and embryos locked in stasis. The idea was to use these to help jumpstart colonial development. The genetic diversity, and that being specimens with a much more diverse genetic template from a lost past had shot the Xiliens survival chance beyond what was previously calculated.

The colony vessel hummed and roared as it powered on. It was fully boarded and stocked. Conduits plugged into the ship disengaged and removed themselves, as the ship levitated from the launch station. It ascended higher and higher, sending dust across the land. The ship soon began to move away from the moon, leaving the orbit of Xilif.

The Controller stood in a large control room, where he watched a holographic screen. He watched as the world and moon grew smaller. He could still make out the ugly dead rock, and the hated splotch of the storm. It was now housing one living thing, who for whatever reason had destroyed everything.

While The Controller may have guaranteed the survival of his people, he couldn't help but feel a sense of shame and humiliation. He was unable to find a way to restore things to what they were. He instead exiled himself and his people to the great unknown. He heard of whispers of how the events had led to less productivity as of late. Hence why it had taken this long to launch the ship. The efficiency had gone down since they left Xilif. Either everyone was exhausted, or morale had dipped significantly. This would not bode well.

The Controller pressed a key on his gauntlet. From the wall, a panel slid open and revealed a floating orb with a camera lens. It hovered to him and remained stationary. From all around the ship, holographic screens appeared, depicting The Controller. His voice began to emit from every room and station on the ship, catching the crew's attention.

"People of Xilif, we are now leaving our system in search of another. I know of your woe to have abandon our world. I know that we've lost many of our own. However, you must not allow yourselves to succumb to despair. We shall fight on. Once we find refuge, we shall rebuild. Then when we are ready, we shall retake Xilif from the clutches of Zero. It may not be during our generation, or the next generation. But I vow to you that the day shall come."

After addressing the crew, the feed cut off. The Controller took a seat on his chair, giving a weary sigh. It was just a speech to stimulate the crew, but perhaps one day, Xilif may truly be saved. Until then, The Controller would dedicate much of his days to researching the archives. Much of the data had been corrupted over the years, but if he can restore them, he can find what other wonders his people had before their fall. When he does, they'll be ready

Author's Note

Art is by me

Chapter 22: Culture Shock

It was a cold evening in Saddle Arabia. While the climate of this land is scorching hot during the day, the temperature takes a nose dive during night fall. This is when the creatures of the night emerge from their shelters. As is the case for those who are trying to conceal their presence in this new environment.

The Mutant 4 found themselves making their way to the beach on this evening. They carried with them knapsacks, which held an extra pair of clothes. The incident with Sirens from earlier this day had prompted the group to all stash extra clothes into a hiding place in case they were forced to change form. They hoped that other than Junior, they won't have to risk changing.

"I think right around here is good," said Junior as he stopped next to a boulder. He knelt down and began to dig into the sand. The Transmutants dumped their knapsack into the hole.

"OK, remember this spot. Aang, Ro, be up early tomorrow morning. We've got one last chance. We can't afford to botch this," said Junior.

"With a new boat, some harpoons and you patrolling the water, we can handle this no problem!" said Angirasu.

"And all it cost us was an advance on payment," said Rodan, a heavy sigh escaping him.

"You guys better be careful tomorrow," said Mosura with a grimace. The tale that the boys had told her earlier had her on edge. She would be raising a storm to keep them from endangering themselves had they not been so stubborn. They were racing against the clock to maintain housing.

"We will. Come on, let's-"

There was the sound of three feminine screams in the air. The Transmutants were startled by the sound.

"That came from the beach!" said Angirasu.

Junior bolted off, following the source. The rest followed in suite. At this time of night, by the water, Junior had one hunch as to what could cause such terror. They came to the shore, where the waves crashed. It was here that they found an unexpected sight.

In the mud, there lied three young girls, around their age. Their bodies were soaked from head to toe. Mud stuck to their faire skin, as they shivered. They wore colored clam shells over their breasts, but were otherwise completely naked.

"Ah!" Angirasu exclaimed, covering his eyes, his face beat red. Rodan went slack jawed. Junior and Mosura rushed over to the three girls.

"You three OK? What happened?" Mosura knelt close to Adagio Dazzle.

The Siren, now turned human, pulled away and hissed. Mosura recoiled while Junior sent the girl and odd look.

"Stay back!" Adagio suddenly pulled out a sawfish sword and swung it wildly.

"Whoa! Take it easy!" Junior cried, as the Dazzling swung at him. The rest of the sisters began to draw their weapons at the Transmutants.

"Is that a rusty hook?! exclaimed Rodan.

"YOU'LL NEVER TAKE US ALIVE!" Sonata shouted, trembling in the cold mud.

"Yeah, just go ahead and try!" shouted Aria, jabbing a spear at them. Junior groaned as he grabbed the spear and yanked it out of the girl's hands.

"ENOUGH!" Junior snarled. The Dazzlings huddled close together, fearful looks on their faces. The boy winced as he felt a tingling sensation in his head. A familiar cold presence was felt over his shoulder.

"Goji, dial it back," said Mosura, raising a hand to the boy. Junior took a calming breath, feeling the presence subside.

"Achoo!" Adagio sneezed. She sniffled as she shook violently. The cold had never bothered her before. For some reason, she couldn't stop trembling. The blowing of the wind made it worse, brushing against her wet body.

"Jeez! What are doing out here this late? You're basically naked!" said Mosura, removing her hoodie. She held it to Adagio, who shrunk back. The Dazzling eyed it in suspicion.

"Take it before you freeze to death!" Said Mosura. Hesitantly, Adagio took. She set the weapon she held down, looking over the strange thing. She felt the cotton fabric at her fingers, having never felt something so soft.

"H-Here..." Angirasu removed his coat and knelt beside Sonata. The girl shrunk back from him, but the boy gently draped the coat over her shoulders.

The girl's wet skin was shielded by the cold air, much to her surprise. The boy met her with a warm smile. Sonata couldn't help but get lost in the gentle warmth of his hazel eyes. His features were masculine, but carried a bit of a softness to them. Unlike the boy with the dark hair, whose features were more hardened and rigid. Sonata may have found what she thought may be the cutest boy in the world.

"Better?" asked Angirasu.

"A bit..." Sonata spoke, absent minded.

"Hey, what about me?" asked Aria, huddling herself for warmth. Junior sighed as he removed his shirt and handed it off.

"It's not much, but here."

"It stinks!" Aria scrunched her nose, a grimace on her face.

"Take it or leave it." Junior scowed. Aria sighed as she slipped on the shirt. The girls were all covered for the most part, but still shook.

"So, what happened? Why are you all... Naked?" Angirasu blushed. The Dazzlings shared a look.

"Did those monsters attack you?" asked Rodan.

"Monsters? What monsters?" asked Sonata.

"The Sirens," said Junior. Sonata furrowed her brows.

"HEY! WE'RE-"

"We're fine! It wasn't anything like that!" Adagio interrupted. She sent her youngest sister a glare.

"We just... Fell over board. Yeah! We uh... We fell in the water and got washed up," said Adagio, forcing a smile. Junior raised a brow.

"What's with the bras and no pants?" asked Junior.

"Pants?" Aria tilted her head.

"Swim suits! Yeah, we're uh... We're swim suit models!" Adagio tittered. Her knowledge of Surface culture was limited, but she heard tales from her elders that the humans would display themselves to the public for fashion. She heard of something called 'swim suits', which were apparently a pair of minimal garments used for swimming. Strange, but Adagio opted to use it as an alibi.

"It must be for a dirty magazine," Rodan leaned close to Junior and whispered.

Junior slightly nodded, but he wasn't convinced. Their bra styles seemed odd. Their story would have some merit if there was a boat or something nearby, but the bay was empty. If it was far, these girls would have likely froze to death by now in the water. There was something that was also fishy. The smell of them was off.

"Oh no, that's terrible!" Angirasu frowned. Then, an idea came. He looked to the rest of the Mutant 4.

"Guys, we should help and take them in," whispered Angirasu. Mosura narrowed her eyes at him.

"No!" Mosura's voice was audible, startling the Dazzlings. The Transmutant cleared her throat.

"No, are you crazy? The reason why MONARCH found us in the first place was because we let people into our lives!" Mosura whispered. Angirasu frowned.

"Mosu, we can't abandon them! Look at them. They're cold and wet, with nowhere to go."

"And hungry!" Sonata chirped. Aria elbowed her in the side, prompting a pained whine. Angirasu pointed to Sonata, while looking directly at Mosura with an expectant look. Mosura grimaced, still reluctant.

"I'm not leaving them out here," said Angirasu defiantly. Mosura sighed.

"Well, it would be wrong to leave them here." The girl turned to Dazzlings, forcing a smile.

"You can stay with us until we can figure out what to do next," said Mosura. Angirasu held out a hand to Sonata. The girl eyed it, but her cheeks reddened. She took his hand and was hoisted to her feet. Sonata's legs began to shake. She gasped as she suddenly collapsed. Angirasu was swift and caught her before she could hit the ground.

"Are you OK?" asked Angirasu worriedly.

"I... I can't stand," muttered Sonata. Having legs instead of a tail was certainly a new experience. She felt like she had no control of them. The same was felt by her sisters, as they struggled to stand. Adagio sneezed again as she fell onto her rear, her face flushing. Junior instinctively looked away, before he could catch a glimpse at her exposed nether region.

"Here, let me help you," said Junior before kneeling. He scooped Adagio up into his arms, carrying her like a princess. Adagio sniffled, as she eyed the boy. Junior's expression suddenly turned to concern.

"She's looking flushed. We should hurry. If they can't walk, than this is serious," said Junior urgently. Mosura and Rodan helped Aria to her feet, supporting her over their shoulders.

Later, the group arrived at the inn. Having been acquainted with each other's names, Rodan opted to prepare canned food for everyone. The Dazzlings were wrapped from head to toe in blankets. Adagio was the most bundled. She shook violently as she found herself with the sniffles. Her face and nose were a visible red. Her sisters looked on at her in worry.

Junior approached her and brought the back of his hand against her forehead. Adagio stiffened, not liking the land dweller placing his hands on her. She only allowed it once since she was incapable of walking. This was now pushing it.

"Yep. Definitely a fever," said Junior as he set his hand down. Mosura approached, carrying a bottle of cold medicine. She poured some into a spoon and held it to the Dazzling.

"What in Tartarus is that?" Adagio backed away from the colored fluid.

"It's medicine. It'll help you feel better," said Mosura.

"No way am I putting that stuff in my body!" Adagio glared at the girl.

"What are you, five years old?" Junior snorted. Adagio met him with an indignant look.

"Look, you wanna get better, right? Well, you gotta take your medicine." Mosura held out the spoon closer. Adagio grimaced. The Dazzling leaned in and allowed the spoon to enter her mouth. Immediately, she was greeted with the taste of the medicine. Her face contorted as she let out an inaudible whine.

"Swallow it," said Mosura, almost in a parental tone. Junior watched on in amusement as Adagio pulled away from the spoon and gulped. She stuck her tongue out and gagged, much like a child would. Mosura smiled.

"See? That wasn't so bad, was it?"

"It's bitter!" Adagio whined.

"Good medicine is supposed to be bitter," said Junior.

The Dazzlings found themselves sporting some of Mosura's night wear outfits. However, Adagio's figure proved to be too much for the Transmutant's clothes. So, wore one of Junior's shirt. But, this proved to give the Dazzling a bit of an erotic look.

"Nice," said Rodan, a sly smile on his face.

"It gets cold at night. Here, you'll need these, especially if you're sick." Mosura handed Adagio a pair of socks, much to her confusion.

"Hey, what are these?" asked Sonata, holding up a pair of socks. The Transmutants shared odd looks.

"What? You never seen socks before?" asked Junior oddly.

"Socks?" Sonata cocked a brow.

"Of course we have! She's just being silly!" Adagio twittered as she unfurled the socks she had. She eyed them, attempting to figure out what to do with them. A thought came to mind as she found the tube-like shape. Adagio slipped her hands into each sock, reaching her fore arms. She met them with an innocent smile. But, that smile faded once she noticed the stares that she was receiving.

"I mean, you can wear them like that. But since you have a cold, you ought to cover your feet," said Junior. Adagio looked down at her legs and then the socks on her arms. She removed them and slipped them onto her feet.

"Huh. That makes sense." Adagio said under her breath. The rest of the Dazzlings did the same. Sonata giggled as she wiggled her toes beneath the socks.

"That is a lot warmer," said Aria, smiling.

"Uh... Ro, is that soup done?" asked Junior, making his way to the other room. Rodan followed.

"Should be."

The two boys began to open up heated cans and poured the contents into paper cups. It wasn't much food, but it will hold them over until they can make money for actual meals. Not to mention that a sick girl needed it much more.

"Those girls seem off," whispered Junior, looking over his shoulder.

"A bit, yeah. But, they're hot," Rodan grinned. Junior sent him a look.

"Don't say it. I know better now. I was just saying," said Rodan as he tossed a can into a trash bin.

"There's something up. Nothing about those three makes sense." Junior furrowed his brows.

"Ah you're just on edge because we're on the lamb," said Rodan, dismissive. He began to take a few paper cups that he could carry and brought them over. Junior watched as Sonata eagerly attempted to scarf down the contents, only to have burned her tongue.

"Maybe. Maybe not." Junior said to himself. He grabbed some of the paper cups as well and brought them to the rest of the gang.

"Careful. It's hot," said Junior, before handing Adagio a cup. The girl appeared hesitant, as though she wasn't sure of what to say.

"Th-Thanks." Adagio muttered.

"Hey, we should talk about sleeping arrangements. I think it's fair that you boys give up your beds to these girls," said Mosura. The male Transmutants, sans Angirasu, appeared miffed by the suggestion.

"And where would we sleep?" asked Junior.

"There's a couple couches. Maybe we can ask for an extra mattress or two," Mosura shrugged.

"Mosu, not to sound like a dick, but we're the ones who are going to be working all day just for an income," said Junior.

"I don't mind," interjected Angirasu, nonchalant. Sonata frowned.

"W-We wouldn't want to impose," said Sonata.

"Speak for yourself." Aria muttered to herself. Mosura sighed.

"Goji, come on! At the very least, Adagio should have a bed." The girl gestured to the oldest Dazzling.

"Can't we just share beds?" asked Rodan. Everyone looked at him with disapproving glares. The boy raised his hands defensively.

"I didn't mean us guys with the girls! I could probably bunk with Aang, Sonata can bunk with Aria, but Gojira and Adagio could have their own beds. You know, since he's bigger and she's sick," said Rodan, scratching at his head. Everyone shared a look, pondering this suggestion.

"It beats sleeping on a small couch," said Junior. Mosura blushed as a thought crept into her mind. The idea of her sharing a bed with Junior filled her thoughts. She quickly shook off the inappropriate thought, her face still red.

"Uh... I guess that's alright," said Mosura.

It was a cold evening. The sky was shrouded by many clouds, blotting out the moonlight. From the clouds emerged a massive flying object.

The object was an airship. However unlike most, this one was designed for military use. The great balloon was dark and pill shaped. The MONARCH Infinity emblem stood proudly on both sides near the nose. Attached to the sides near the rear were large propeller engines, which beat against the wind. The steel cabin beneath the balloon was built on, rather than being secured via rope as most. The cabin's length almost reached to the rear of the balloon. Many windows decorated the top portion of the cabin, while the hull beneath was reinforced and secured. Cannons were built into sides of the vessel.

This ship, 'The Harbinger', was capable of housing hundreds of crewmen, as well as soldiers. Its ability of flight, its armored hull and its mounted weaponry made this a formidable mobile fortress.

Ghidorah found himself on the bridge of the ship. The view through the great windows allowed him to see the cloudy night sky. He stood in silence.

The sound of a projector humming to life drew the elf's attention. He turned to find Onyx's holographic form to have appeared.

"I will not tolerate failure a second time, Ghidorah. You have all of the reinforcements you'll need. I even went out of my way to lend you our latest mech, despite protests from the committee." said Onyx, sternly.

"On the bright side, this will be as good as a field test as any," said Ghidorah. Onyx narrowed his eyes.

"Rest assured, I won't let them get away again. This time, I'm serious," said Ghidorah, smirking.

"You better be." Onyx's holographic apparition disappeared. Ghidorah sighed as he turned back around.

"That girl's hunch about them heading for Saddle Arabia better be correct," said Ghidorah to himself.

Meanwhile, in the living quarters, Sunset found herself bunked beneath Erika Shiragami. The pair was sound asleep for the night.

It had been an infuriating few days. They were close to accomplishing their mission, only for Princess Celestia to bar MONARCH's presence from Equestria. Whatever reason that was, it hindered them. The elf had fumed about this since. Her mind on the Avatar, who was so stupid as to swipe away the helping hand. Once again, she was interfering with her greatness. It was only through sleep did her mind have rest.

"Sunny..." A feminine voice whispered. Sunset's eyes shot open. She felt heavy. She attempted to move her head, but remained still. Her limbs were slack on the bunk, while she stared into the darkness. She was completely paralyzed

Sunset was filled with a sudden sense of fear. She attempted to speak to call someone. However, all that came out were strained, quiet grunts. Her heart was pounding as she lied, much like a doll. She didn't know what was happening and dreaded this being her permanent state.

Sunset suddenly felt a hand on her. Her eyes darted around, searching for the source. But, she saw nothing. Even when her sight adjusted to the dark, she saw no one. The elf felt something gently caress her cheek, causing her to make inaudible whimpers. She had a feeling of violation as the invisible hand brushed her bangs aside. She heard feminine giggles in her ear, causing the girl's eyes to become pinpricks.

The elf closed her eyes, making a vain attempt to block out the feeling of being touched, as well as the creepy giggling. But they continued to torment her. She wanted to break down, but dreaded showing such a weakness.

Sunset suddenly felt a jolt in her body. She shot open her eyes. The girl was able to move her body. The paralysis was gone, as well as the voice and feeling of being touched. Sunset trembled as she got up from her bunk. She peeked over onto Erika on top, thinking that she may have been messing with her. However, the girl was sound asleep.

Sunset got up and left the quarters. Her bare feet felt the cold ground with every step she took. She made her way to the women's restroom area. There were numerous stalls lined together, with pipes connecting to them. It was cold and felt cramped with the piping built into this area. The girl made her way to the wash area and proceeded to rinse her face.

"Get it together, Shimmer. It was just a dream," Sunset whispered to herself, taking calming breaths. As she wiped her face with a towel, she noticed a shadowy figure in the reflection of the mirror. It was hovering over her shoulder with teal, cold eyes.

The girl exclaimed as she turned and backed up to the sink. But, there was nothing there. Sunset was breathing heavily, breaking into a cold sweat. She quickly rushed out of the rest room, as ominous giggles filled her head.

It was the next day in Saddle Arabia. The day was busy as usual for the citizens of this land. However, business was slow, if not nonexistent, for the fishing district. There had been no one willing to go out into the bay due to the disappearances of people. Rumors of monsters lurking in the water had begun to circulate.

One such monster as of now was Junior. The boy was in his beast form, roaming the water beneath the surface. Meanwhile, Angirasu and Rodan rode a boat, with new fishing supplies in hand.

There had been no luck so far in catching anything. Junior was able to see that not a single fish was around. Save for a shellfish or two, the bay was rather barren. It was a shame that the people of this land didn't partake in the consumption of certain animals, shellfish being one of them. Cultural differences certainly made this task tougher. Junior made his way to the surface, drawing the attention of Aang and Rodan.

"There's nothing out here. All of the fish just seem to be gone," said Junior.

"Do you think that the sirens had anything to do with it?" asked Angirasu.

"Likely. They could have eaten everything here and are now setting their sights on humans," said Junior. Rodan shuddered.

"Dude. Not when we're out here in the water!" said Rodan. Angirasu frowned

"What do we do now? We won't get paid if we can't catch anything."

Junior looked out to the open water in thought. He looked back to the boys.

"We'll have to expand our search further out. Maybe we can find something out there. We'll have to be careful though," said Junior.

"You think she'll accept dolphins if we catch them?" asked Rodan. Angirasu sent him an incredulous look. Rodan shrugged with a confused look. Angirasu merely scoffed as he shook his head.

"You're sick."

Meanwhile, back at the inn, Adagio found herself lying in bed, wrapped in blankets. The girl let out a cough and sniffled. Aria and Sonata sat on a separate bed, watching the eldest sister with worried expressions. Mosura was made her way for the Dazzling, placing the back of her hand on her forehead.

"Hm You still have a fever," said Mosura. The girl was curious about these three. Like Junior, she felt a bit skeptical herself. She decided to confirm their story using her telepathy. However, Mosura couldn't get a read to her mind. It seemed that the fever was interfering with the Dazzling's thoughts, preventing Mosura from reading it.

The Transmutant decided to try and read the thoughts of the other two sisters. Before she could, Adagio suddenly took a breath, her flushed face scrunching up. The girl suddenly sneezed, directly into Mosura's face.

The Dazzlings all gasped in alarm. Mosura had stiffened before backing away. Her face held a grimace, her voice gave a small, inaudible whine. The feeling of saliva and some snot made her want to gag.

"Oh gosh, I am SO sorry!" Adagio, cupping her mouth in horror. Living under water her whole life, she had no issue with this sort of thing.

"It's fine. Maybe next time, cover your mouth," Mosura whimpered before making her way to the next room. The sound of the sink running and frantic scrubbing could be heard. Moments later, the girl returned. She cleared her throat as she made way to the door.

"I'll be going to get some clothes. That you way you three aren't forced to walk around looking indecent. Adagio, make sure you take your medicine. One spoonful in the next hour. Be back soon," said Mosura, leaving the room. The Dazzlings found themselves alone.

"Finally. Thought she'd never leave," said Aria in relief.

"So... WHAT THE HECK IS GOING ON WITH US?!" Sonata exclaimed, pointing to her legs.

"Not only that, our gems are gone!" said Aria. Adagio shook her head.

"No, they're not gone. Can't you feel it? The magic aura in the air?" asked Adagio. The rest of the Dazzlings paused. They too sensed something familiar. Adagio felt a hand to her chest, above her breasts.

"Our gems are just hidden, like the rest of us. And we're stuck like this," said Adagio in disgust. To think that they'd take on the limbs of these wretched surface dwellers. The very reality made her feel more ill than she already was.

"Are we stuck like this forever?" Sonata whimpered.

"No. In fact, I remember a story of Sirens being able to go on land. It's an old tale, known by that kooky old guy back home. I guess he's not as kooky as I thought. We just have to be submerged in water again to go back to normal."

"Aunt Sarila must've known too. Otherwise she wouldn't have sent us to the surface," said Aria, thoughtful.

"She should've told us we could do that!" Said Sonata, annoyed.

"We know now. For now, we need to get acquainted with our new limbs," said Adagio. She removed her blanket and brought her legs over off the side of the bed.

"But Dagi, you're sick!" said Sonata.

"Don't worry about me. I'm feeling much better," said Adagio with a sniffle. She attempted to stand on her feet but immediately felt them wobble. She yelped as she fell to the ground with a wince.

The Dazzlings spent the next few minutes training themselves to walk. It was frustrating and at times painful, but they persevered. They held onto whatever surface that they could to support themselves. Through trial and error, the girls were managing to stand much longer. They had much more confidence in the steps they took.

"I'm gonna try walking on my own," said Adagio. She forced herself from the wall and began to shuffle herself to the center of the room. A smile grew on her face as she began to move with confidence. Her legs trembled a bit, but she was starting to grow more used to them.

"Wow!" Sonata grinned from ear to ear. Adagio turned with a smug smile.

"See? Nothing to it! I bet I can handle this 'walking' thing better than these dumb humans!" said Adagio. Aria rolled her eyes.

"Whatever you say, Adagio."

Adagio began to shuffle her feet around, swaying her hips about. She moved with some rhythm, although it was a bit rough given her new limbs. All she was doing was utilizing movements that she knew as a siren under water.

"Think I can mesmerize more people this way rather than with my voice?" chuckled Adagio. She began to look herself over with a thoughtful hum. She turned to look at her rear thighs.

"I'll give the humans this, there's something sexy about their women's lower half. Or maybe that's just me," said Adagio, grinning as she continued to look herself over from every angle that her head could turn. Aria rolled her eyes.

"Ugh. Can you be anymore full of yourself?"

"What are those things called on human feet again? They're kind of like fingers," said Sonata.

"Toes?" responded Aria.

"Yeah! They're adorable. Kinda like fries," said Sonata, wiggling the appendages on her feet. They certainly reminded her of newly hatched fish, what with their round shape and small size.

"Meh," Aria shrugged.

"OK. We won't have much time before Typhoon starts looking for more food. We need to get better at walking so we can freely roam land. Maybe brush up on our seduction skills to go with our singing," said Adagio.

"I don't think Sonata can handle it," interjected Aria, nonchalant. The youngest sister raised a brow.

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"You just don't scream, 'seductive'. You're more like a kid, to be honest," said Aria. Sonata scoffed in offense.

"Hey! I can be just as seductive as either of you!"

"Please. You're like an arousal killer for guys," snorted Aria. Sonata gasped, a look of hurt on her face.

"Th-That's not true! Boys think I'm cute!" Sonata whined.

"Cute and sexy are not synonymous," deadpanned Aria.

"Shut up!" Sonata stamped her foot with a glare.

"Alright, break it up! We can't afford to fight amongst ourselves," scolded Adagio.

"I'll prove that I can entice men with my looks! You'll see!" Sonata stormed off. Aria held a mischievous smirk, while Adagio looked at her in disapproval.

"Why do you have to go and tease her like that?"

"Cause it's funny," said Aria.

"That's your sister. You shouldn't mess with her like that," said Adagio. Aria scoffed.

"You know, the more you try to act like mom, the more annoying you get," said Aria, crossing her arms over her chest. The elder sister recoiled.

"I'm not trying to infantilize you, Aria. I just-" Adagio groaned in frustration before storming off.

"Ah forget it!"

Aria huffed as she kept her arms crossed over her chest, leaning against the wall with a scowl. The girls spent the next hour in silence. None had interacted with each other since. The girls had noticed the door opening. Mosura entered, carrying shopping bags.

"Sorry that took so long! Had trouble looking for a place to exchange currency and I just got lost looking at-" Mosura trailed off once she noticed the cold atmosphere in the room.

"What uh... What's going on?" asked Mosura. Sonata perked up and made her way to the Transmutant.

"Hey Mosura, do you think I'm sexy?" asked Sonata. Mosura looked as though she had just been slapped. She stumped by the girl's question that it took her a moment to register it.

"Pardon?"

"Never mind that. What did you bring?" asked Aria.

"Ah. Just some clothes. Not only are they modest, they'll protect your skin from this awful heat. Try them on!"

The Dazzlings found themselves trying on the apparel. They were soon clad in long, loose, robe-like dresses. They bore bright patterns on the fabric, while the loose clothing gave a subtle look at the girls' feminine forms. Sonata frowned as she looked herself over.

"I can't look sexy in this," whined Sonata.

"Wait, what?" Mosura raised a brow. Aria snorted while Adagio sighed.

"Don't mind her. Thanks for this, Mosura," said Adagio.

"Oh. No problem. Are you sure it's fine? I can always take it back and try to find something else," said Mosura, awkwardly. Sonata was about to speak, but Adagio quickly cut her off.

"Nope! Sonata's just being a brat," said Adagio, sending the younger Dazzling a look.

"Am not! Aria made fun of me! She said that I'm a 'turn off' for guys!" Sonata cried.

"You still haven't let that go?" asked Aria.

"Hey, it's none of my business, but you should be kinder to your siblings," said Mosura. Aria huffed as she looked away.

"In the end, they'll be who you have left when your parents are gone. You wouldn't want to end up like me. My brother and I aren't even on speaking terms these days," said Mosura, a sad smile on her face. The Dazzlings looked at her with unreadable expressions. However, there was the subtle hint of sympathy. Mosura cleared her throat.

"W-Well, I don't think there's anything wrong with wanting to be desirable. But, maybe you shouldn't have to flaunt yourself for the world to see. Personality and character go hand in hand with looks," said Mosura. She then began to adjust Sonata's clothes.

"Besides, modesty is kind of 'sexy' too. Leaves something to the imagination," said Mosura, forcing a smile. Sonata didn't appear satisfied by her response. Mosura couldn't help but still feel the tension in the room. She felt that she couldn't let this continue to fester.

"Hey, I've got a game we can play!" said Mosura. Sonata huffed.

"Games are for kids."

"Spoken like a kid." Aria muttered, prompting Sonata to glare daggers at her.

"Come on, it'll be fun!" Mosura smiled.

The search for food seemed fruitless. That's what a young siren realized, as her aching tail propelled her through the water. She glanced down at her tail, as it was tightly wrapped in kelp. The resulting injury and the encounter with a dragon masquerading as a man ended in her mother forbidding her from going on hunts.

This young Siren, known as Lynn, could not sit idly by as her tribe starved. She had to help find food. Even if it was alone. This was better than being another burden.

The girl had traveled far from the reef. Her tail made her journey slow, but she was determined. Lynn pressed through the pain, keeping a tight grip on a makeshift spear and net.

After some time, Lynn found herself hiding among kelp. They swayed in the water, standing tall like trees. The young siren found a large school of fish to be out in the open. They weren't very big, but they were numerous.

Lynn readied herself. She needed only to mesmerize them with her singing and she'll be free to catch as much as she wanted. Before she could leave cover, she quickly shrunk back as a boat passed over. A net was already cast over.

The young siren cursed to herself. The humans had beaten her to this find. Already, fish were getting caught in the net.

Lynn thought that maybe she could sneak in and swipe some fish before they could real the net in. A fight was not something she was looking for, especially in her condition.

Before Lynn could move from the cover of the kelp, she felt a presence loom over her. She froze, her heart throbbing as her senses screamed of danger. A shadow was cast over. Lynn slowly turned to find the familiar dragon to be hovering over her. The dragon snarled at her, his eyes glaring daggers.

"I warned you." The dragon growled, his voice low and gravelly. Lynn turned and pressed herself low to the ground, covering her head.

"Don't eat me! I'm sorry, I just wanted to find some food!" cried Lynn.

"You're through eating fishermen. Now that I'm around," growled Junior.

"I was talking about the fish they're catching! I don't eat humans! I'm not that desperate for food!" said Lynn, waving her hands defensively. She whimpered as she continued to cower.

"It's the truth! Please don't hurt me!" cried Lynn. Junior kept a stern look. He then glanced at the net as it caught more fish. He then took notice of the girl's wrapped tail. These sirens must have been pretty desperate if one that's wounded was willing to come out here on her own.

"Fine." Junior relented. Maybe it was best to give her what she wanted to get her to go away. It also wasn't in his nature to bully the weak. He began to swim passed the siren. He ascended to the surface, drawing the attention of Angirasu and Rodan.

"We have plenty. Let's head on back," said Junior. Rodan and Sang hauled the net on board, finding a large number of fish caught. They flapped wildly as they attempted to free themselves. In moments, Junior and the boat began to move from the area. There was still a large number of the school of fish left, which had scattered about. Lynn watched in confusion as the dragon followed. But, she eagerly made her way for the remaining fish, net and spear in hand.

It was the late afternoon. Junior, Rodan and Angirasu had spent much time searching for fish. While they came up with a decent first load, they barely had any luck going back around.

Now, the boys were returning to the inn. They made some money, but not as much as they would've liked. All the fault of sirens that wrecked their equipment before, and the scarcity of fish in the water.

"Next time, let's try searching even further," said Junior. Rodan sighed.

"At this point, we might as well become whalers. We'd have a better chance at finding whales and may even make more money," said Rodan.

"Don't even joke like that," said Angirasu. The red haired boy groaned at the boy taking him seriously.

"You're way too sensitive," scoffed Rodan.

The boys soon entered their room of where they were staying. They were immediately greeted with the sound of laughter. They found that Mosura and the Dazzlings were gathered on the floor, where a board game lied.

"Looks like you earned your pay, Sonata!" Mosura handed Sonata color paper bills.

"I'm gonna be filthy rich!" giggled Sonata. She gasped once she noticed the boys entering.

"Hey, the boys are back! Hi guys!" Sonata greeted sweetly.

"Hey." Angirasu smiled. He stood aside as Junior stepped further inside. A slightly annoyed look was on his face.

"The hell is this?" asked Junior.

"Just a game I brought along. I thought the girls were bored so we decided to play," said Mosura.

"Sweet! Is that 'The Hellish Game of Life'?" asked Rodan. Junior sighed heavily as he made his way to the beds. He muttered incoherently to himself.

"So how did work go?" asked Mosura.

"Better than last time. But, Goji says we have to look farther for fish," said Angirasu. Junior threw himself into bed with a relieved sigh.

"You mind keeping it down? I'm exhausted," said Junior tiredly.

"Let's call this game girls. Someone needs his rest," Mosura cooed teasingly.

"Not in the mood, Mosura," said Junior, sternly. The girl did a double take. Adagio slightly narrowed her eyes at the boy. While they had made an agreement on how they would be going about their new lives in this land, Junior couldn't help but feel annoyed to just see the girls playing around, while he and the boys worked in the hot sun and risking their lives. But, he was too exhausted to get into a fight that wasn't even worth having.

"Uh... Hey, I managed to find a place that exchanges currency. I was thinking we could exchange the rest of what we have and maybe buy ingredients for dinner. What do you think?" asked Mosura, a bit cautious. Junior sighed.

"That's fine." He answered dryly.

"Cool. Uh... Girls, you wanna come?" asked Mosura.

"Sure, I'll go!" said Sonata eagerly. Aria nodded in agreement.

"Count us in! I wanna see what they got in the market," said Rodan.

"Adagio, you stay. You're still sick," said Mosura, just as the eldest Dazzling was about to stand.

"But..." Adagio grimaced in worry, looking to her siblings.

"We'll be fine." said Aria dismissively. Adagio sighed in dismay. Soon, only she and Junior were left alone in the room. The boy was lying in bed, having closed his eyes. The Dazzling pouted as she sat in boredom.

"Foo."

Meanwhile, the rest of the Dazzlings and Mutant 4 found themselves wandering the streets of Saddle Arabia. They stood close together, as they navigated through the crowded streets, as numerous people went about their daily business.

Sonata and Aria were in awe of the sights around them. The many humans that were clad in different clothes, some appearing dull and others appearing flashy. The strange trinkets that they sold one another. Even some of the public displays.

The group had stopped to watch as a man played an instrument. From a basket, a cobra began to slowly rise out of a basket, swaying in a rhythmic fashion. Everyone watched in awe and fascination as this venomous serpent was charmed.

Aside from the serpent, Aria and Sonata made encounters with other strange land creatures. They occasionally encountered a stray dog, which they were visibly fond of. Mosura kept her distance with a grimace.

"Ugh. I don't understand what people see in dogs," said Mosura. Rodan bore an odd look as he watched the Dazzlings smother the stray with affection.

"I've never seen anyone be that affectionate with dogs before. They're basically smothering the poor thing," Rodan. Angirasu made his way over to the two Dazzlings. Sonata held the whining dog tightly, as it attempted to pull away.

"I'm gonna hug you and love you and call you, 'George'!" said Sonata.

"Ew! Don't call him that!" said Aria.

"Hey girls, I think he's had enough. Let him go so we can move on," said Angirasu. Aria and Sonata frowned in disappointment. The youngest released the dog, allowing it to scamper off.

"No one told me that there were such cute animals here," said Sonata sadly.

"Oh I'm sure there's plenty of cute dogs where you're from," said Angirasu. Sonata and Aria shared a knowing look and snickered.

"What's funny?" asked Angirasu.

"Nothing." The Dazzlings answered in unison.

The group continued their trip into market. They had begun to split up to cover more ground.

Angirasu found himself with Sonata and Mosura. The Dazzling blushed as she walked alongside the boy, while Mosura searched for the first ingredient.

"So Angirasu, what do you think of my... Outfit." Sonata grimaced as she looked at herself. She doubted that she could catch anyone's attention with a modest outfit as this.

"Hm? I like it. Very colorful," said Angirasu, smiling.

"Anything else you like about it? Anything that tickles your... desire?" Sonata flicked her head and struck what she thought was a seductive pose. Mosura looked over her shoulder and suppressed a snort. Angirasu hummed as he analyzed Sonata.

"I like the head scarf. It puts a lot of focus onto your face."

"My face?" Sonata perked up.

"Yeah. You always have a smile. It's contagious," said Angirasu.

"So... You like my face?" asked Sonata, her cheeks growing red. Angirasu shrugged.

"I suppose so. You have a friendly face. My aunt always used to say that 'a friendly face makes lots of friends'."

"What about boyfriends?" asked Sonata eagerly. Angirasu paused in thought.

"I don't see why the same wouldn't apply," said Angirasu, shrugging. Mosura raised a brow as she glanced at the two. Surely Angirasu was wise enough to recognize someone flirting with him. Especially from someone who is being so obvious. Although that might be the best for him, considering their situation.

Mosura felt a sudden chill. She winced as the world around her began to feel off. It was though her balance was being lost. Her head was starting to spin.

"Aw, man." Mosura pouted.

"What's the matter?" asked Angirasu.

"I think I caught Adagio's fever. I think I'm going to head back to the Inn. Can you guys handle the rest?" asked Mosura. Angirasu nodded in reassurance.

Meanwhile, Rodan and Aria found themselves roaming the market together. Aria sighed in annoyance as she wiped a sweaty brow. Her enthusiasm for this field trip died as soon as she started to register just how hot it was.

"Now I'm bored and hot," said Aria.

"Lighten up, Arie. It's not every day you get to appreciate a whole other nation like this," said Rodan.

"Don't call me that." The Dazzling sent the boy an annoyed look.

"Oh, sorry I just hear Sonata call you that so much that-"

"Yeah, and it's annoying. Stupid nicknames," scoffed Aria.

"I like 'em. Especially cute ones for cute girls such as yourself," said Rodan, playfully. Aria recoiled, cringing.

"Ew!"

"Heh. Ouch. That must be the fastest I've been shot down," said Rodan, sheepishly scratching at his head.

"Well duh. You barely even know me," said Aria. For a moment, she thought surface dwellers were fast when it comes to courting a mate. But, she realized that this guy may have just been an idiot with no social experience. She was no expert, but Aria was certain that this was not the norm on the surface.

"Yeah, I know. It's a bad habit that I'm having a hard time breaking," said Rodan. The two were in awkward silence.

"I do think 'Arie' is a cute nick name," said Rodan. Aria glared at him in annoyance.

"You're still on that?"

"What do you got against nick names?" asked Rodan, raising a brow.

"Because it feels like I'm being treated like a kid! I already have to put up with that enough with Adagio!" Aria groaned in exasperation. Memories began to flood her mind, which caused her face to grow red.

"It's always, don't do this. Don't do that. Stop teasing your sister. Look after your sister! EAT YOUR KELP!" Aria suddenly cupped her hands to her mouth. Her eyes were wide in alarm. She glanced over at Rodan, who just stared with a stunned look. He suddenly forced a smile.

"Yeah, I guess that makes sense. I mean, I can relate. Mosura's barely a year older than us and she always treated us like little kids," said Rodan. Aria lowered her hands, relaxing a bit.

"But you know, it just means that she cares about you. I admit that I don't know much about you guys, but it sounds like the symptoms of an overprotective family member. Trust me, I know," said Rodan, chuckling. Aria sighed.

"It didn't always used to be like that, you know. We used to be able to just have fun together without a care. Suddenly, everything just changed." Aria said, a melancholic expression growing on her face.

"The world sucks. Why does everything have to change?"

"Yeah, that's the thing that sucks most about life. It's always changing. Sometimes faster than we would like. But you know, not all changes are bad. Sometimes, they could be good. It's all a matter of how you look at things, I guess," said Rodan, scratching at his head. Aria shook her head.

"Why am I even talking to you about this?"

"Am I really the worse person to talk to?" asked Rodan. Aria looked at him, a neutral look on her face. Rodan felt a bit of a sting in his chest from the girl's long silence.

"I guess not. You seem to get me at least. That's more than I can say about Adagio," said Aria. Rodan chuckled.

"So... Kelp?"

"What? Is that weird?" asked Aria, worry on her face. She hadn't meant for that to slip. She was so wrapped up in her built up frustration that she hadn't thought about what she was saying.

"Not really. I heard that it's actually good for you. When it comes to healthy food, it's usually brussel sprouts or broccoli that kids are forced to eat by their parents," said Rodan. Aria looked at him in confusion.

"What are those?"

"Wait, what?" asked Rodan oddly.

The pair found themselves returning to the rest of the group. Rodan carried some ingredients that were sought after. Aria was lost in thought. She normally doesn't vent like that. The Dazzling was usually used to concealing her emotions through snark and being deadpanned all of the time. But lately, that's been hard to keep up. Never had Aria felt so free from when she finally spoke just what exactly was on her mind. If only she could do it to Adagio's face.

Mosura Yasu sighed in exhaustion as she made her way to the door of the room that she and the others are staying in. Her haze was steadily beginning to grow a bit worse. Had she not been a Transmutant, this fever may have been harder on her. But, she still needed to rest.

The girl entered the room, finding that it was quiet. She tip toed inside, finding that Junior was sound asleep on his bed. Adagio was also sleeping, in her own bed.

"Just as we left you," said Mosura.

After taking some cold medicine, Mosura began to make her way over to the beds. She yawned as she stretched herself out. Her eyes fell on the sleeping boy and girl, smiling sweetly. The two looked quiet adorable when asleep, Mosura thought. One was clearly exhausted, the other was trying to sleep off an illness.

Before Mosura could climb into her own bed, she heard muttering. She froze in place as she heard some shuffling in the bed. She turned and found Junior to be tossing and turning in his bed, muttering. He was beginning to sweat in his sleep, his brows crinkling.

"Gojira?"

Mosura approached the boy's bedside as he shuddered in his sleep. She recognized this state. He must have been having a nightmare. During their journey here, Mosura had begun to notice that Junior was regularly having nightmares. The first time she saw this was when they were coming back from Neighpon, but she never imagined that this was a common occurrence until these last few days. She couldn't imagine what kind of terrors would be haunting his dreams. Was this what people called reoccurring nightmares?

If she could, Mosura would peer into his head with her psychic abilities. But, this fever was hampering her power. Mosura sighed as she knelt close and brought a gentle hand to Junior's head. She caressed his sweating forehead, her fingers running through his unkempt hair. Junior seemed to relax at her touch. His breathing grew calm, and his body became still.

"There, there." Mosura whispered in a sweet tone. She continued to stroke the boy's head, a warm smile on her face. Rarely did Mosura see this boy look so peaceful.

"Mm. What did I wake up to?"

Mosura flinched, having been startled. She turned to find Adagio to be lying on her side, a coy smile on her face.

"So what scandalous deed is happening here?" Adagio giggled.

"I was just..." Mosura awkwardly looked away.

"Hey, no judgements. Everyone knows that it's the innocent ones that are the dirtiest," said Adagio, sitting up from the bed. Mosura glared at her in offense. The Dazzling strutted over to her, placing a hand on her hip, while running her hand through her long, curled locks. A sultry look was on her face.

"You know, I have a bit of experience. I can teach you if you want to win him over."

"E-Excuse me?" Mosura slightly recoiled. Her face slightly reddened.

"Kidding~! You should see the look on your face!" Adagio mischievously giggled. Mosura scowled in annoyance as the Dazzling laughed at her expense. She wasn't expecting that the Dazzling would be the sort of person to tease people like that. Especially when she's been the most reserved out of her sisters. That must have meant that she was starting to get a bit comfortable around them.

"So, what's so special about this guy? He seems unapproachable. I felt awkward the whole time around him." Adagio plopped herself back on her bed, propping up her chin and kicking her legs.

"He's not so bad. When he's in a better mood, he can be sweet." Mosura shook her head.

"Besides, we're not really like that. Someone else has his heart," said Mosura. She glanced at the boy with a sad look. She was certain that he was still harboring feelings for Twilight. But sadly, those feelings will go unrequited.

"So what happened?" asked Adagio, curious.

"That's... Not for me to say. Let's just say that he's hurting right now," said Mosura. She sniffled as she climbed into a bed with a sigh.

"What's with you?"

"I think I caught your fever," answered Mosura. Adagio smiled sheepishly.

"Oh. Sorry about that."

The air was filled with whispers. They all called upon Junior, as he wandered a cold, lonely forest. His eyes scanned the fog covered area, as he anxiously roamed.

"Gojira..." The Beast called. Junior painted as he began to flee through the forest. The whispers were in his head, taunting him. The boy exclaimed as found the rest of the Mutant 4 appeared. Before he could approach, skeletal shadowy hands began to rise out of the earth.

Junior cried out to his friends. One by one, the shadows snatched them up and pulled them beneath the earth. Junior lunged for Mosura, attempting to grab her hand. But, she slipped through his fingers. Her muffled screams being the last thing he heard. The boy cried in anguish as he dug into the ground in a vain attempt to reach her.

"You can't protect them." A voice whispered. Junior heard heavy footsteps approach him. A large hand suddenly grabbed him by the torso. Like a mere doll, the boy was picked up. He struggled in the cold' scaly grasp of a massive, humanoid shadow. The shadow bore horns on its head, as its cold grey and black eyes stared into his soul.

"You're weak. You'll be all alone again. With me." The voice whispered, as deep and distorted chuckles came from The Beast.

Junior's eyes shot awake. He found himself in bed back at the Inn. The boy rose up, finding that the rest of the Mutant 4 and Dazzlings had returned. By now, Rodan, Aria and Angirasu were in the middle of cooking. All the while, Mosura napped and Sonata talked off Adagio's ear about their day.

"OK, now watch your fingers," said Rodan, guiding Aria's hand as she held a knife over a cutting board. The Dazzling broke into a sweat as she intensely focused on the knife.

"Finally awake, huh?" Adagio called, drawing Junior's attention. The boy said nothing and got up from bed. He silently made his way outside of the room, much to Adagio's annoyance.

"Rude. What do I expect from a land dweller?" Adagio muttered under her breath. Sonata raised a brow.

"Really? I've met plenty of nice land dwellers. Look, a nice man gave me these tasty sweets for free when we were shopping!" Sonata held up a bag full of pastries, a beaming smile on her face.

"These guys are also really nice! Especially Aangey," said Sonata, as she dreamily looked to the Transmutant in the kitchen. Adagio forced a small smile, feeling a slight discomfort at her sister's expression and tone.

"Hey, don't get too attached. You remember why we're here, right?"

Sonata immediately lost her smile. Her bubbly mood was replaced by melancholy. She didn't even feel like eating her sweets. Adagio sighed as she stood up, placing on the clothes that Mosura had purchased before.

"Hey, where are you going? Aren't you sick?" asked Angirasu, noticing the girl headed for the door.

"I'm feeling a lot better. I'm just going to take a walk," said Adagio. She thought that now would be a good time to scope out the area. She would've earlier, but her fever rendered her immobile.

The Dazzling found herself leaving the Inn. She soon stepped outside, finding it to be late afternoon. The sun was beginning to set, and less people were filing the streets.

Adagio roamed about, as few paid her mind. The girl wasn't a fan of the feeling of dry air against her skin. It was only a day, but the siren was missing her place in the water, terribly. While her sisters were having fun, Adagio waited helplessly, wondering how everyone back home were doing. Their time was short, and Typhoon would devour everyone. The thought of this sent the girl's stomach into Knott's.

The Dazzling ventured a bit further into the city. What she needed was a place with enough people gathered, and with acoustics that could reach far.

Adagio came across an area that caught her eyes. She found a large structure that resided between buildings. It resembled an arch way, with a great dome top that left anything beneath it in shadow. Adagio stepped beneath the archway, finding it connected to two different halls that were connected to the neighboring buildings. Adagio's footsteps were amplified in this area.

The girl smirked. She cleared her throat and took a breath. Adagio began to vocalize. Her musical voice carried through the Archway, even outside of it. This was beginning to draw the attention of citizens. Adagio realized that the acoustics were perfect for the mission.

Before Adagio knew it, she was lost in her own singing. She closed her eyes and continued on, this time pouring more heart into her own voice. Adagio's mind brought her back to the cold blue waters of her home. A place that she remembered was thriving with life. She remembered a time when she and her sisters didn't go to sleep while hungry. She yearned to go back to those days.

Adagio stopped. Her eyes opened. She was surprised to see that a large crowd had gathered. The people cheered and applauded Adagio. The girl hadn't intended to draw a crowd, but she had to admit that it felt good to receive their praises. She sheepishly smiled before quickly pushing through the crowd, escaping.

Later, Adagio found herself out of the streets. She was down at the beach, sitting on the sandy ground. A gentle breeze blew against her, as the waves crashed onto the shore. The cry of seagulls filled the air, as the sun was setting in the horizon. Adagio held a melancholic look on her face.

"There you are!"

Adagio turned to find that junior was making his way down the beach. The boy held an annoyed look.

"Everyone's wondering where you've been!" said Junior. The Dazzling bore a surprised look.

"Huh. I didn't think you'd care."

"What's that supposed to mean? Are you on a brooding streak or something?" asked Junior, approaching the girl. Adagio snorted.

"That's the pot calling the kettle black. You've done nothing but brood since I've met you guys," said Adagio.

"I'm not-" Junior scoffed, annoyed. Adagio scooted to the side, patting the sand beside herself

"Wanna have a seat?" asked Adagio. Junior eyed her briefly, suspicion on his face. Cautiously, he made his way to the girl's side and took a seat. Adagio sighed, looking to the horizon.

"I love this view. I never knew that the ocean could look so beautiful from the outside," said Adagio.

"From the outside?" asked Junior, oddly. Adagio stiffened.

"I-I mean... I've never actually been to the beach before," said Adagio.

"Oh... Wait, aren't you a swimsuit model? They never put you on a beach for their shots?" asked Junior, confused. Adagio bit her lip, her mind working to come up with an excuse.

"No?" Adagio smiled weakly. The pair was in an awkward silence. Junior had a blank look on his face.

"Hm. Seems like a waste," said Junior.

"Yep. But I guess some people don't appreciate what the sea to offers," said Adagio. Junior shrugged.

"Well, I could do without the man hungry sirens and sharks," said Junior. The girl suddenly glared at him. She was about to say something, but the boy continued on.

"But, I guess the same could be said about land. Just about anything wants to kill you for whatever reason no matter where you are. Humans, Sirens, sharks, lions, changelings..."

"Dragons..." Adagio interjected, a frown on her face. Junior chuckled.

"Oh yeah, there's no place where those things aren't. I've seen a couple of dragons myself," said Junior. Adagio looked at him, incredulous. Surely this guy had to be joking, but she knew that dragons also lived on the surface. If she was certain about anything, it's that these barbaric surface people may have had run ins with such monstrous beasts.

"How did you survive?"

"Well, one of them is a little friendly drake that I knew."

"Bah. I find that hard to believe. There's no such thing as a friendly dragon." Adagio scoffed.

"Not true. Sure there's plenty of monstrous dragons that won't think twice about eating you. However, there are also some dragons that bring good fortune. At least in my land they do." Junior said. Adagio didn't respond, believing that such a thing was absurd.

"The other was going to hibernate on the mountain. I barely even got a look at it. Someone else drove it away on her own," said Junior. Adagio perked up at this. Someone conquered such a viscous monster? She never heard of such a thing. Even sirens with their own power were helpless against Typhoon.

"H-How'd she do it? Did she use some kind of powerful spell? Or a magical weapon?" asked Adagio, almost desperate in her tone.

"No. She just stood up to him," said Junior. Adagio tilted her head, not appearing convinced.

"That's it?" asked Adagio.

"Yep."

"You're messing with me, aren't you?" Adagio pouted, brows furrowed.

"No, I'm telling the truth! She can actually be a bit intimidating if you get her mad," chuckled Junior. Adagio brought her knees close to herself. She wasn't too convinced about the story, but she was curious about this other person.

"so, who was this person to you?" asked Adagio, curious. Junior looked out to the sea, his eyes soft as he gazed out to the glimmering surface of the water.

"She was a good friend," said Junior.

"Was?" Adagio raised a brow. The boy grimaced.

"There was a bit of falling out. I don't want to talk about it," said Junior.

"Oh. OK," replied Adagio. The two returned to staring at the ocean view. Adagio felt a little less tense being around the boy. This was the first time, and the longest she's had a conversation with him. She felt compelled to keep talking. Anything to get her mind off of her melancholic thoughts.

"So, where are you from? You said that you were from a different land," said Adagio. She hadn't been on the surface for very long, but she could tell with just a glance that this boy was not of the same tribe of the people that lived here.

"No, I'm from Neighpon," said Junior.

"Where's that?" asked Adagio, curious. Junior glanced at her. He figured that a girl in the modeling world like this might know in this day and age.

"Far east. An island nation residing near the Neighsian continent," said Junior.

"Far east? You must be a long way from home," said Adagio, surprised.

"Very far." said Junior, before standing up.

"You shouldn't be out here when it gets dark. It can get pretty cold. Come on, dinner should be ready." Junior held out his hand to the girl. Adagio smiled as she took his hand, hoisting herself up to her feet. She hummed as she looked at his hand. It was larger than her own and calloused.

"Something wrong?" asked Junior.

"Just never felt a man's hand like yours before. It's kinda nice," said Adagio, a flirtatious smile on her face. Junior quickly pulled his hand away, his cheeks growing a bit red. This girl was certainly something, he thought.

Chapter 23: Kindred Spirits

Junior gasped as his eyes shot open. He lied in bed, covered a cold sweat. The Transmutant looked over to the window, finding it to be dawn. He sat up and rubbed his brows with a tired sigh.

"Get out of my head. Get out of my head." Junior muttered to himself. Yet again, another night of nightmares.

He turned to find that the Dazzlings and the rest of the Transmutants were sound asleep. With a sigh, he made his way to the boys.

"Get up guys. We have work to do."

The day for the boys started. They took a boat out into the water and continued to search for fish. Junior took on his beast form and led them further out into the water. Since it was early morning, so they could afford moving farther out without worry of drawing attention. Junior towed the boat, allowing for traversal of a greater distance, leading to new found fortune for the three as they located a great school of fish. The net was cast over, allowing the boys to catch the numerous fish. After that, they returned to shore, where they then delivered their catch to their employer, who would set up shop to sell the fresh merchandise. Because of the high demand for fish, they sold quick.

The Transmutants spent the day going back and forth. Thanks to Junior, they were able to bring in greater hauls back to shore. Today had proved to be a fruitful one. By afternoon, the boys were allowed the rest of the day off, as well as an advance in their pay for this day.

The boys returned to the inn after a hard day's work. Junior sighed as he lied himself down in bed, while the other boys stretched. Rodan winced.

"Now what do we do? We have the rest of the day off," said Rodan.

"We can relax," said Angirasu.

"Yeah, but I wanna do something fun. Hey, maybe this city is ripe for some good ol' pranks," said Rodan, a devilish smile on his face. Aria perked up at this.

"Pranks?"

"Rodan, no. This isn't Ponyville. I doubt the people here would get a laugh," said Mosura in disapproval.

"Ugh. Fine." Rodan pouted. He noticed the mild disappointment that was on Aria's face. He didn't take her for a trouble maker. This only made him want do what he wanted even more.

"Hey uh... We need some more vitamin C for you, right Mosu? I'll run on down to the market and get you some citrus or something," said Rodan.

"Oh. Well, I'd greatly appreciate that," said Mosura, appearing pleased. Rodan smirked to himself, but he quickly began to think up random nonsense as to prevent the telepath from catching onto his true motive. It was fortunate that Mosura's illness had made her none the wiser to his true motive. It also helped that she was a bit naïve.

"Wanna come, Aria? I know how you hate being cooped up here," said Rodan, meeting Aria with a link. The girl's brows slightly raised, but she caught on, as though the two had a synchronized thought.

"S-sure."

"Wait a minute, Aria..." Adagio fell silent as the pair was quick to be out the door.

As the pair began to leave, Sonata sat up. Her cheeks were flushing red as Angirasu lied back in bed with a sigh. The Dazzling timidly made her way over.

"H-Hey, Angirasu." Sonata called.

"Hmm?" Angirasu glanced over at the girl, curious. Sonata twiddled her fingers with a shy look.

"I was just wondering... There's still some things that I want to do on la- I mean, in the city. Would you... Would you mind doing some stuff with me, please?" Asked Sonata. The boy smiled.

"Sure. That might be fun," said Angirasu. Adagio looked over with an incredulous look.

"Wha- Sonata, they just got back from working. Don't bother him," said Adagio in disapproval. Aside of the inconsiderate request at the time, the Dazzlings couldn't afford to waste any more time than they have. They found a suitable location for their singing, but now they were getting sidetracked.

"No, it's alright. I don't mind," said Angirasu, nonchalant. Sonata beamed. She quickly took his hand and pulled him to the door.

"Let's go!" Sonata squealed. The boy stumbled after her, right out the door. Adagio sighed in annoyance, while Mosura snoozed away, having fallen asleep. She never knew that people could fall asleep that fast. The Dazzling shook her head as she began to storm off to the kitchen.

"What's with the attitude?" asked Junior, raising himself up from bed.

"Don't worry about it," spat Adagio. Junior slightly winced at the girl's harsh tone. It was a huge contrast compared to last night.

"If you're worried about your sisters, don't be. They're fine with the guys," said Junior in reassurance.

"I don't even know anything about them, let alone this place. Why should I be comfortable with a couple of strangers taking them somewhere?" demanded Adagio, glaring at the boy. Junior furrowed his brows, annoyance creeping in.

"First of all, I thought you were getting pretty comfortable with us. Why the hostility all of the sudden? You weren't like this the other night. You on the rag or something?"

"I don't even know what that means! Just shut up!" said Adagio, turning to leave. Junior scoffed.

"Bitch." Junior muttered. Adagio suddenly stopped in her tracks. She turned to the boy, a dark expression on her face.

"What'd you call me?"

"Huh?" Junior noticed a tone in her voice. It was as though she was trying to keep her composure.

"No, don't answer. We both know what you just said. Take it back," said Adagio, narrowing her eyes at the boy. Junior snorted.

"Why?"

"Because you insulted me!" said Adagio, glaring at the boy.

"Uh... Yeah? Because you're being a bitch," said Junior. Adagio grew red in the face.

"Take. It. Back." Adagio growled.

"If you don't want people to call you a bitch, then don't be a bitch," said Junior, leaning back in bed, a smirk on his face. Adagio growled, fuming at the boy's dumb smirk on his face. She grinded her teeth as he grew amused at her flustered state. She suddenly dropped her elbow on the boy's stomach, causing him to hunch with a grunt.

"Gah! See what I mean?!"

"Oh shut up! I knew my first impression of you was right! You're not nice after all! You're just like everyone else here!" said Adagio, glaring hatefully at the boy.

"Who is 'everyone else'? Are you talking about my friends? If not for us, your ass would be dead on the beach from hypothermia!" snapped Junior. He pointed a finger at the Dazzling, who recoiled.

"How about you get off your fucking high horse and show some gratitude!"

"You're quite a charmer, aren't you? You treat all of the girls like this?" Adagio smacked his finger away.

"Hey, you started it! I wasn't the one acting like a bitch for no reason!" said Junior. Adagio snarled.

"There you go again! Didn't your mother ever teach you not to be so rude to women?" said Adagio. Junior grew red in the face. He clenched his fist, as his heart raced.

"Hey! Let's leave mothers out of this!"

"Struck a nerve huh? Didn't take you to be such a momma's boy. So lame," scoffed Adagio. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Shut up!"

"Or what? You'll cry to mommy?" Adagio mocked. Junior gritted his teeth, his blood began to boil.

"Maybe mommy dearest should've taught you how to treat girls instead of coddling you!" spat Adagio.

"Adagio!" The Dazzling flinched and turned to find Mosura to have risen from bed. An appalled look was on her face.

Junior was frozen in place. He felt a torrent of emotions swirling inside of him. His fists clenched, his body trembled. Adagio noticed this and immediately grew nervous.

"H-Hey, if you try anything, I'll scream!" said Adagio. Mosura suddenly came up from behind her and cupped her mouth.

"Gojira, please calm down! S-She didn't-" Mosura desperately tried to get the boy's attention. She didn't like the state of him right now. She had only caught onto the later half of the argument during her nap, but she knew that he was set off. Junior suddenly let out a long exhale through his nostrils, still keeping his harsh glare.

Without saying a word, the boy stormed out of the inn. He slammed the door shut, prompting the girls to flinch. Mosura released Adagio and sighed in relief.

"For a minute there, I thought he was going to beat you senseless. Thank gods," said Mosura.

"I-I'm not scared of him," said Adagio, indignant. Mosura glared at him.

"Hey, cut that out! He wouldn't have gotten like that if you hadn't provoked him!" said Mosura.

"You're taking that jerk's side?! Did you hear the way he was speaking to me?!" demanded Adagio.

"I'm not taking anyone's side. He was just as wrong as you were. But you had the ability to deescalate, instead you chose to stoke the fire," said Mosura. Adagio crossed her arms over her chest. Mosura narrowed her eyes at the girl.

"Bringing his mother into it was uncalled for."

"So what if I did? She obviously didn't raise him right if he turned out to be such a rude brute." Adagio scoffed.

"How could she have raised him? She died a long time ago." Mosura said, her tone soft. Adagio went stiff as she heard this. She looked to the Transmutant for confirmation. The girl's stern look was all that she needed. Immediately, guilt and shame began to fill the girl, now that she had a cooler head.

"I... I didn't... Had I known..." Adagio looked away, feeling sick to her stomach. Mosura let out a heavy sigh.

"I guess you can't be blamed for that. Even still, I think bringing up family members in a heated argument is a lousy thing to do. Regardless of their status," Mosura coughed briefly, before sniffling. She stumbled over to the kitchen.

"I expect you two to make up by the end of the day," said Mosura, eyes narrowed. Adagio winced at Mosura's stern tone. She felt like a child being scolded by her mother. But that was nothing compared to how she was feeling this moment.

It was noon. A man was moving vases about in front of his shop. He wiped a sweaty brow as he looked to the sky, where the blazing sun hung. Just another hot day in good ol' Saddle Arabia, he thought.

As the man turned his attention back to his store, there was the sound of rattling. Confused, he turned to a vase that was half the size of his body. The vase shook as a rattling filled the air. Confused, the man stepped closer. The lid to the vase suddenly lifted, revealing the head of a large snake. The rattling grew louder and more intense.

The man screamed as he scrambled away from the vase, fleeing from the storefront. From the vase, a laughing Rodan emerged, wearing a sock puppet with googly eyes and a red string glued to it. Aria emerged from another vase, carrying a maraca.

"Nice! We got him good!" snickered Aria.

"All thanks to your work with the maraca. It really sold the illusion," said Rodan. The two began to step out of the large vases that they hid in.

"So what's next?" asked Aria, eagerly. Rodan scratched his chin in thought. The pair had been at this for some time now. It was starting to lose its thrill.

"Hmm. Well, this style is fun and all, but it's getting a bit old. Maybe we-"

"Over here!" A voice shouted. The boy and girl found that another man had arrived onto the scene. He was accompanied by a pair of guards, who were clad in white, with turbans on their heads. At their hips, a sword hung in their sheath.

"That's them! They used that puppet to scare my customers into thinking a rattle snake was around!" said the man. Rodan quickly hid his arm behind his back with a sheepish smile.

"Alright then. You two, you're being charged with disturbing the peace. Now either you pay the 50 Riyal fine, or you come with us and serve a night in jail. Your choice," said the guard, sternly.

"Sure! Sure, no problem. Lemme just-" Rodan suddenly grabbed Aria's hand and took off running with her.

"WE GOT A COUPLE RUNNERS!" One of the guards shouted.

Rodan and Aria panted as they ran through the crowded streets of Saddle Arabia. They shoved passed citizens that were in their path and ran as fast as their legs muster.

"Why didn't you pay the fine?!" asked Aria.

"Because I'm dirt poor!" cried Rodan. While he and the boys made some money, Junior would kill him if he found out that they had to part with some of it because of stupid pranks. Running was the only option. The pair continued to flee, as more guards flooded the streets to pursue them. The fugitives began to knock anything over that was in their path to stall the guards, who tripped and stumbled over turned over barrels and tables.

Rodan and Aria were beginning to tire as they ran through every street and alley that filled the district. They began to find themselves running into guards that had managed to cut off their paths, prompting them to quickly retreat. It wasn't until they came across an alley, where they found themselves at their wits end. Guards were scanning the general area, as they moved to the alley from both sides. Aria grew pale with dread.

"Dear Poseidon, what do we do?!" asked Aria. She didn't know what a jail was, but the way Rodan was dragging her around made her think it wasn't pleasant. Her breathing grew quick, while Rodan's eyes darted around. He gasped once he noticed a wagon full of hay, being pulled by a horse.

"Come on!" Rodan led the Dazzling to the wagon. The pair hopped inside, burying themselves beneath. Aria gasped once she realized she was pressed against the boy's chest. Rodan appeared flustered, which only managed to do the same to her. Before she could speak, Rodan quickly pulled her closer into his arms.

"Wh-Wha-" Aria's mouth was cupped by Rodan.

"Just keep quiet!" Rodan hissed. The two waited beneath the hay, while the horse remained stationary. Suddenly, an older man stepped outside from a door and took a seat at the front of the wagon. He snapped the reigns, prompting the horse to walk, with the wagon in tow. The wagon left the alley, just as the guards closed in, still searching for their targets.

From inside of the hay, Rodan and Aria remained still. The boy's heart was pounding in his chest, which could be felt by Aria. Her face grew flushed as she lied close against him.

"H-How long do we have to stay like this?" Aria asked, awkwardly.

"Probably for a while. Just relax and enjoy the ride," muttered Rodan, gulping. Aria bit her lip, after letting out a sigh.

"Well, I've learned my lesson. I'll never prank again," said Aria in dismay.

Meanwhile, the wagon began to pass down the street. On this street, Angirasu Riku found himself walking alongside Sonata Dusk. The girl cheerfully smiled.

This was starting off as a good day so far. While they haven't done anything yet, the boy at least agreed to take her out. Although technically, she never made it clear that this was in fact supposed to be a date. She wanted to come out with it, but thought the boy wouldn't be comfortable, considering how little they know of each other. This was going to have to do for now.

Sonata wanted to at least make an effort to show that she was smitten with the boy. She thought that perhaps she should use actions to pull this off. Perhaps imitating the humans and their mannerisms would help. But, Sonata wasn't familiar with them. That left her with the power of observation.

Immediately, Sonata picked up on something. She found that a man and woman were walking arm in arm down the street. If they weren't a couple, then Sonata didn't know what they'd be. The Dazzling latched onto Angirasu's arm, causing him to stumble. He looked at her in confusion, only to be met with a cheeky smile by the girl. He let out a smile of endearment as he returned to walking.

'So far so good,' thought Sonata.

"Hey, are you hungry?" asked Angirasu, as the pair came across a particular street.

"Oh yeah. My tummy's on empty," said Sonata in exasperation. Angirasu chuckled.

"Same. Hey, wanna try that?" asked Angirasu, pointing to a small building. Sonata looked over with an odd look. There was a small structure with a sign. The sign bore a painting of a cartoon mouse wearing a sombrero.

"Juh... Juh..." Sonata squinted as she attempted to read the sign.

"I think it says, 'Juan'. Juan's Tacos. I'm surprised a Mexicoltan restaurant is all the way out here," said Angirasu, oddly. He noticed a couple of other small establishments. Aside from the occasional local foods, there looked to be some spots that served foreign meals. One of course being Mexicoltan, and another looked to have been of a Neighsian Cuisine. Angirasu looked around, curious. He noticed a sign on a wall.

"Hm. Imports. Now that makes sense," said Angirasu. Sonata sniffed the air, catching the scent of a pleasant aroma. Her stomach rumbled.

"Mm. Smells so good! Let's go!" said Sonata, eager.

The pair found themselves inside of the small restaurant. It was more like a hole in the wall, considering its size and the few seats in the establishment. But, this allowed them to get a nice whiff of the foods that were being served here. That included the establishment's staple food.

Soon, the pair received their meals. Sonata deeply inhaled and sighed at the smell of the food. Her mouth began to water as she found the succulent, greasy beef to be soaking into the fried taco shell. Tomatoes and diced lettuce filled the taco as well. However, Sonata was intimidated. The food looked rather difficult to eat. What with its strange shape and the mess it could make.

Sonata grimaced as she eyed her taco, unsure how to proceed. She noticed Angirasu sigh as he took a taco into his hand, biting into it. The sound of the shell crunching filled Sonata's ears. The boy hummed as he savored the taste of the meal, as grease stained his lips. This gave Sonata some confidence and an idea on how to proceed with her own.

The girl carefully took the taco into her hands. Some lettuce fell onto the plate. The Dazzling gulped as she stared at the taco, as its grease fell. She slowly brought the taco to her mouth, wincing as she clamped her teeth down onto the hard shell. The crunch filled her ears. She tasted the dry shell, but she was also greeted by the earthy taste of vegetables. But, the highlight was the taste of the succulent beef. Sonata gasped as her eyes lit up. She appeared stunned.

"Sweet Poseidon. This might be the most wonderful thing that I've eaten in my entire life," said Sonata, breathless.

"Don't talk with your mouth full, Sonata," said Angirasu, after swallowing his first bite. Sonata began to take another bite. She moaned as she savored every bite that she took. Never had she experienced such wonderful flavor. This 'cooking' method for food was something so revolutionary that only a human could think of it. As a siren, they had no need to cook their food. They ate everything raw.

Trying a new form of meat, as it's been prepared in a way that she never imagined, was a magical experience. Sonata continued to eat, while Angirasu awkwardly sat, while the girl's moans seemed almost suggestive.

"You must really like that taco..." Angirasu lightly blushed, as the girl continued to moan. He cleared his throat as he held out a napkin. Sonata's lips and cheeks were stained with grease. The Dazzling sheepishly took the napkin and began to wipe her face with a titter.

The Dazzling noticed a couple to be sitting nearby. She noticed the dreamy look that the woman was sending, as she placed a hand on the man's. The Dazzling also noticed the woman was brushing a sandle covered foot against the man's shin, gently caressing it. The man looked a bit flustered.

Sonata hummed to herself as she glanced at Angirasu, who was taking his last bites of his meal. Sonata began to bring her own foot and pressed it against Angirasu's. The boy hadn't noticed at first, until the girl's foot suddenly kicked him.

"Ow!" Angirasu winced. He looked at the Dazzling in confusion.

"Why are you kicking me?"

"S-Sorry!" Sonata tittered, awkwardly.

Later, the pair found themselves wandering the streets of the city again. Their bellies were now full from their lunch. Sonata was walking arm locked with Aang's. This was a nice feeling. The feeling of her slender arm wrapped with the boy's larger, muscle toned arm. The girl bet he was strong as he was gentle.

"Oh! A movie theater!" said Angirasu.

"Mooo vee theater?" Sonata raised a brow. The boy was pointing to a large building at a street corner. On it were pictures framed onto the wall, depicting different images.

"Don't tell me you've never been to a theater," said Angirasu, shocked. Sonata bit her lip. She wasn't sure how to respond, but she needed to avoid exposing herself. She had to take a gamble.

"Of course I have! I just like how the word sounds. Mooo!" Sonata forced a laugh. Angirasu awkwardly laughed in response.

"Anyway, do you want to watch one?" asked Angirasu.

"Sure?" Sonata raised a brow. She wasn't sure what exactly the boy meant. But, she was curious.

The pair made their way to the ticket booth. They had purchased tickets to see a film that had caught their interest. A film that was called, 'Beyond Atlantis'. Mainly since Sonata seemed to perk up as she heard the name and the underwater visuals of the poster. After getting their tickets, they entered the theater.

Inside, they found the concession stand, serving an assortment of treats, some quick hot foods, and beverages. Angirasu noticed the girl eyeing the stand.

"Do you want something from the concession stand?" asked Angirasu, curious.

"No, I was just looking," said Sonata, rubbing her arm. Angirasu looked to the stand, analyzing the things that were being merchandise.

"I'll get something anyway. It's been a while since I've had popcorn," said Angirasu, approaching the stand. Sonata smiled to herself as she followed the boy over. It wasn't long until the pair was walking into the hall, carrying a bucket of buttery popcorn and candy. They soon took their seat before a great screen that hung at the end of a large room. Sonata looked around in fascination.

"Are you sure you've been to a movie theater before?" asked Angirasu, oddly.

"Of course!" Sonata lied. Angirasu shrugged. The pair took a seat together, as more people began to enter and take their own seats.

As the movie began, Sonata found herself in awe. Music and sound seemed to be playing into the air. A light was cast onto the screen from the back of the room, broadcasting moving pictures. Sonata felt almost like she wanted to panic by being exposed to something that her sheltered mind couldn't comprehend. Angirasu noticed her quick breathing as well as her wide eyes.

"Sonata, are you feeling OK? Maybe we should-" Angirasu was about to stand, but the Dazzling quickly latched onto his hand.

"N-No! I'm alright. Just a bit hot," said Sonata, forcing a smile. Angirasu reached over to his side and brought a soda drink to the girl. Sonata graciously took it and began to sip through the straw, immediately greeted by the sweet taste of ice cold cola. She nearly coughed from the feeling of the carbonated beverage.

The movie played. Sonata had eventually gotten used to this new experience, with all of her focus and attention being on the movie. She would absent mindedly eat popcorn from the bucket while staring at the screen. She found the snack a bit of an annoyance, given that pieces would get stuck in her teeth. But, the buttery flavor kept drawing her in. Never did she think that she'd experience all kinds of tasty and different foods on the surface.

During the film, Sonata found herself getting invested into the story. She never imagined that story telling could be told with visuals as this. It certainly made things more interesting for her.

However, the girl as well as Aang experienced some level of discomfort. Mainly in relation to a female character, who found herself forced into a situation that she would rather not be in. Rather than being a minor inconvenience, it holds ramifications. The character's plight reminded not just Sonata of her own situation, but also Angirasu. Neither were none the wiser to other.

Even the egotism and greedy nature of the humans in this film reminded Sonata of Adagio's disdain for the surface world. Although before Sonata didn't completely understand Adagio's reasoning, she was beginning to see why through this film. But even still, Sonata didn’t want to believe that these were inherent in the human heart. She had met some kind and even generous people here. They couldn't all be bad. Especially not Angirasu.

It was later into the day. Junior found himself sitting alone on a bench, just near the inn. He stared up at the orange colored sky on this afternoon. He was still steamed about earlier. The nerve Adagio infuriated him so. Even if she didn't know about him or his troubled history, he couldn't fathom why anyone would try to hurt someone else.

Junior sighed in exasperation, as he could only think of her annoying and pissed off attitude from earlier today. He was thankful that he managed to compose himself and not completely lash out at her. But, he grew more frustrated. It was here that Junior began to recall something from his past.

10 years ago, back in Neighpon, Junior had found himself bruised up. His mother, reacted in horror as expected. She frantically prodded for answers, only for the boy to reveal that he had gotten into a fight with a child from the nearby village. Junior only ever ventured into the village whenever either of his parents had business there to handle. Him getting into a fight wasn't expected.

"Honey, why would you go and fight that boy?!" Miwa exclaimed. Junior had explained that it was because the boy was insulting the family name. Calling the clan a bunch of cultists obsessed with a myth. As was a common thought among people outside of the Takeshi clan, who had little understanding of their ways.

Being that Junior was a part of the Takeshi clan, he took it as an insult to his entire family. That included his mother. He had lost his temper and fought the child. It took some adults to break the two apart. Miwa looked at him in disapproval.

"Junior, you shouldn't pick a fight against someone, even if they insult you. It's senseless."

"But I can't be satisfied without getting even with him! It's only fair," said Junior. Miwa shook her head.

"Vengeance won't bring you peace, Junior. It can make things worse. Many people hold that mindset and it has led to pain caused by someone wanting to get even with someone else. It’s an endless cycle. The world would be in a better place if people practiced forgiveness more," said Miwa.

"What's that?" asked Junior, confused.

"It's when someone does something that hurts you, but you don't hold onto what happened. You don't actually approve of that person's actions, but you decide to move on from it." answered Miwa. The boy looked down in thought.

"But, what if someone does something that makes it hard to forgive? What if I don't feel like forgiving the people that make me mad?" asked Junior. His mother ran a comforting hand on his head.

"Son, forgiveness is not a feeling. It is a choice that you make. You can choose to not forgive someone, but you'll end up hurting yourself just by holding onto the weight that has made you sad or angry." Junior looked to his mother as she said those words.

"You're not forgiving someone for their sakes; you're doing it for yours. You'll be free when you choose to forgive."

Junior's mind came back to the present. He had forgotten that his late mother had moments of showing wisdom. Both parents had those moments, filing different aspects. Both their perspectives helped forge the boy into the person he was today. Although, he recognized his shortcomings in spite of that wisdom. It was harder to practice than to preach.

The boy noticed someone approaching. He turned to find Adagio Dazzle. The girl met him with a weak smile and an awkward wave. Junior's expression soured.

"What do you want? asked Junior, his tone cold. The girl played with her locks and fidget in place.

"L-Listen... I wanted.. I wanted to apologize for earlier." Adagio took a breath.

"My attitude was uncalled. I also shouldn't have said those things. It was insensitive." Adagio rubbed her arm in shame.

"I...I didn't know about your mother. I should never have tried to drag her into our conflict anyway." Junior looked forward.

"Hmph. That's an understatement," said Junior, dryly. Adagio deeply frowned. The boy let out a long sigh.

"But, I can't blame you. I never even mentioned that she was gone," said Junior.

"That's still no excuse. I just..." Adagio sighed. She had no real way to make up for what she said. All she could do was apologize, but that didn't seem to be enough for her.

"No, I get it. I know that I can be difficult to get along with. It's a wonder why Mosu and the others put up with me. I said some hurtful stuff to you, myself."

"Well... You aren't the only one with an ugly side. Aria says that I'm overbearing. I'm starting to think she's right. I can also be a bit touchy at times as well. I guess I'm a bit more sensitive when a guy calls me a bitch." Adagio twiddled her fingers, before sitting in the sand next to the boy.

"Yeah, sorry about that." Junior said. He sighed in dismay.

"You know, I rather be overbearing. At least it means you care."

"Until it alienates you from your loved ones. You become a nuisance that's attempting to replace their mother." Adagio retorted. Junior's expression softened. He looked on ahead.

"I felt that way towards someone before. Someone took me in after I lost my family. She was kind, nurturing, and sometimes overbearing. Much like a mother. I mainly was upset about causing her trouble, as someone with no ties to her through blood. But, she was always there for me. I always had a hard time accepting that kindness."

Thinking of Celestia, he wondered what she was up to as of these days. He assumed that she was just like the rest of his old friends. Repulsed that she was looking after a monster this whole time. That may be why Luna had never even visited him in his dreams to "purge" the nightmares. He was on his own.

"You don't realize how much they mean to you until they're gone" He said,

"I see. My sisters are all that I have left. Aside from our aunt and cousin. Our parents... Well, we lost them years back. It's unreal, you know. People that you've known since the day you're born are suddenly gone. But, I guess you know what it's like," said Adagio, her tone soft. Junior took a breath.

"My... My mother once said that death wasn't the end for us. It was just a parting to the next plane. She was always a woman of faith. But, it's hard to look at things like that. Knowing that one day, everyone you know and eventually yourself will be gone," said Junior.

"There's always our memories of them, right? When I get sad, I like to recall my mother when she'd sing to us. Her voice was beautiful. I remember how ticklish dad's beard was," said Adagio fondly. She looked to the boy with a small smile.

"What about you? Don't you have fond memories?" asked Adagio. Junior swallowed the lump that filled his throat.

"My... My mom taught me some art skills as a child. I wasn't as good as her, but I loved making things with her. After she died, my dad closed himself off a bit. I was worried that things wouldn't be the same. He at least taught me how to defend myself," said Junior. His eyes were downcast.

"Fond memories with them are a bit few, to be honest. Others that I might have had are either lost or overshadowed by the bad in my life," said Junior. Adagio frowned.

"Yeah, I feel like that at times too," said Adagio. The pair continued to stare at the serene scene in silence.

"I guess we both have problems," said Junior.

"Truce?" asked Adagio, holding out a hand with a smile. Junior stared at her hand for a brief moment. The sincerity in her tone and eyes prompted him to crack a small smile.

"Truce." The two shook hands.

Time had passed. The movie had ended, allowing Sonata and Angirasu to leave the theater. The Dazzling stretched out her stiff joints, letting out a relieved sigh. She gasped in surprise, finding how dark it had gotten. The stars were already out, as the sun was setting on the horizon.

"Wow. I had no idea that we were in there for so long," said Sonata.

"Yeah. Well, we better get back to inn. I'm sure everyone will be missing us," said Angirasu.

"Aw. I was hoping we'd do one more thing. Something I've always wanted to do," said Sonata, timid. Angirasu met her with a curious look.

"What did you have in mind?"

Later, the pair found themselves at the beach. The two sat close together as they gazed at the evening, star speckled sky.

Sonata sighed dreamily, admiring the sky. Never had she seen the evening sky this clear before. Being under water only allowed a distorted view of the moon as it cast its light down upon the ocean floor. The sirens almost rarely moved to the surface. It was much safer for them to be near the ocean floor. The surface allowed her to truly appreciate the night sky and the celestial bodies that the naked eye could see.

"Isn't the view romantic?" asked Sonata.

"I-I suppose," said Angirasu, his cheeks growing a bit red. He cleared his throat.

"You seemed to really enjoy today."

"Uh huh! We should do stuff like this again," said Sonata. The boy smiled at her.

"Well, if you have any interests, maybe that can help us plan out something for next time," said Angirasu. The Dazzling hummed in thought. She gasped.

"Oh! I like to sing!" said Sonata.

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah! My sisters and I do it all of the time! Not to toot my own horn, but we're pretty good," said Sonata proudly. She suddenly cleared her throat.

"You are my fire~. The one desire~. Believe when I say, I want it that way~," sang Sonata. Her voice carried a soulful tone to it. Angirasu bore a smile.

"You weren't kidding. You're really good." said Angirasu. Sonata smiled bashfully. She was used to being praised by her clan, but hearing it come from Angirasu was something else.

"Maybe we can find a karaoke bar or something. That way you can really go all out," suggested Angirasu.

"Sounds good!" said Sonata. She didn't know what a karaoke bar was, but she assumed it would be fun. She met the boy with a curious look.

"What are your interests, Aangy?" asked Sonata. A small gasp escaped her as she blushed.

"Oh. Sorry, is it ok if I call you that?"

"I don't mind," said Angirasu, nonchalant. He scratched at his head in thought.

"Hmm. I like to read sometimes. I have experience with sculpting. Oh. I kinda like to fight too."

"Really?" Sonata bore an odd look.

"Yeah. It's kinda like a thrill to me. To test my own endurance and strength. I guess rough housing may be more accurate. I remember as a child, I used to do the same with my father," said Angirasu. As he recalled his past, a melancholic feeling filled him.

"Aangy? Something wrong?" asked Sonata.

"Sorry. I was just... I'm just missing my family, is all," said Angirasu.

"They're not around?" asked Sonata, curious.

"No."

"Where are they?" asked Sonata. Angirasu said nothing. The sad expression on his face led to Sonata to be able to put two and two together.

"Oh. I'm sorry, I didn't know." Sonata looked away with a deep frown.

"No, it's OK. I guess I haven't been able to move on," said Angirasu. He rubbed his brows with a heavy sigh.

"It all happened so fast. One night, and a few intruders. They were taken from me, because of THEM," said Angirasu, his expression growing dark. His mind wandered to the past that he tried to repress in his memories. But every now and then, it would surface.

"I can relate to that," said Sonata, her tone small. Angirasu looked at her confusion and shock. The Dazzling brought her knees close to herself, her eyes gazing to the shimmering ocean water.

"Before, my sisters and I were happy with our own parents. But, there was another woman that wanted my dad for herself. In spite of him being married. Dad, being the good man that he was, refused her. But, that only managed to make her angry," said Sonata, burying her face into her knees. She was starting to tremble as she recalled her past.

"She... She did something to him. Like some kind of poison that made him go crazy. He ended up killing mom," said Sonata. Angirasu went pale, his stomach in knots as he heard this.

"Dad ended up dying shortly after that. Then that... that witch. She snatched us up and tried to take out her anger on us. If not for Aunt Sarila rescuing us..." Sonata didn't finish her words. She gulped her eyes welled up with tears, but she kept her face hidden.

"I'm just thankful that monster was put away. But... But if I could just... If it would bring back my parents..." Sonata muttered. She suddenly felt a gentle arm wrapped over her shoulders. The girl felt herself pulled into Angirasu's arms.

"I know. I feel that way too." Angirasu spoke softly. Sonata sniffled as she felt her tears beginning to fall freely. She suddenly broke down into a sob, bringing herself closer to Angirasu, resting her head on his shoulder. She felt the warmth of the Transmutant, and the compassion in the stroking motion on her back. For the two, they were able to find a kindred spirit who had endured tragedy and trauma in their youth. This had brought some comfort to them, in spite of the scars inflicted.

Later, the two found themselves returning to the inn. They were immediately greeted by everyone who were housed in this place, where dinner awaited. Sonata and Angirasu ate the hot food that was prepared, as it added to the comfort that they felt after moments before.

Dinner was finished. As of now, everyone was preparing for bed. Save for Adagio and Aria, however. Sonata noticed the eldest sister to be motioning her head to follow. Raising a brow, Sonata followed.

"Hey, we're gonna get some fresh air for a bit," called Adagio.

"OK, but don't stay out too late," said Mosura. As the Dazzlings walked out the door, the female Transmutant looked to Junior with a warm smile.

"Hey, glad that you were able to make up with Adagio," said Mosura. Junior scratched at his head, feeling a bit awkward.

Meanwhile, the Dazzlings found themselves outside of the inn. Adagio was looking around at the street, making sure that no one was around to eavesdrop on their conversation. Sonata couldn't help but feel discomfort from this.

"Was there something you needed, Dagi?" asked Sonata. Adagio sighed, before turning to her youngest sister.

"Yeah, sis. Listen, I've noticed that you've been spending a lot of time with Angirasu," said Adagio. The little sister smiled bashfully.

"W-Well, I like him. I think he likes me too," said Sonata, twiddling her fingers. Aria and Adagio looked to each other with a grimace.

"Yeah uh... Sonata, maybe it's best that you keep your distance from him," said Adagio. Sonata looked at her oldest sister, disheartened.

"What? Why?"

"Well it's... It's just..." Adagio looked away. She didn't think it would be this hard to discuss this thing with her.

"He's not a bad guy! I mean, I know we don't know each other very well, but-" Sonata was silenced as Adagio brought her hands onto her shoulders.

"I'm sure he's great, Sonata. But-"

"You're a siren, Sonata. You think he'd still like you if he found out what you're capable of?" Aria interrupted, bluntly. Adagio sent her a look.

"Aria."

"It's the truth. Beating around the bush isn't gonna help!" said Aria. She looked to Sonata with a sigh.

"Look, I know I tease you a lot and stuff. But, as your sister, I'm telling you. You're better off not getting too close to him. That goes for all of us," said Aria, looking to Adagio. The elder sister solemnly nodded.

"You can't forget what we're here for, Sonata," said Adagio. Sonata went pale, having remembered their whole purpose on the surface.

"We can't do that, Adagio! There's a lot of good people on the surface! Not all of them are bad like you think! Even if they were, no one deserves to be Typhoon's lunch!" said Sonata. Adagio looked at her sternly, although her expression looked to have struggled to maintain the façade of being set on going through with the mission.

"We have to, Sonata! It's for the greater good! Everyone's counting on us!" said Adagio, her voice having cracked. Sonata felt herself tearing up. She wondered why it had to be them that had to carry out this heinous plot. She also couldn't accept that her new friends may very well be fish food by the time this mission was wrapped up.

"A-At least let us spare them! Don't let them be caught up in this!" Sonata pleaded, desperation in her voice. Adagio's expression softened. She looked to Aria, whose eyes were downcast. The middle child looked to have wanted to say something, but held her tongue. Adagio couldn't fault either for feeling reluctant. She was losing her drive herself as well as time went on.

"Just for them, we can figure something out. After they're out of the way, we go through with the mission. OK?" asked Adagio, softly. Sonata deeply inhaled through her nostrils, her lip quivering.

"OK." Sonata reluctantly agreed.

Equestria...

It was a cold, dark evening. Out in the wilderness of Equestria, just miles from the nearest town, lied an area. The area was covered in dense foliage. There was a clearing among the trees, where a large, cone-like structure stood. The structure was made up of wax, and wood fiber. It stood among the trees like a fortress, with a single entrance at the top.

This was a Changeling Outpost. Its purpose was to function as a small base of operations that resided near any source of food. The Changelings of this outpost however were not an independent breed. They were still beholden to the Mother Hive, under the command of the Queen. Their job was act as a sort of farming nest for the hive, preparing prey for the colony's consumption.

This particular outpost found itself compromised. From the base of the structure, a great gaping hole was seen. The cries of beasts echoed from inside of the nest.

The nest was lit by glowing green sap, which clung to the walls and hung from above, lighting everything. All around, there were jagged pieces of wood fiber and wax surfaces that made up makeshift stairs, platforms, and pillars.

Changeling drones found themselves flying all around inside of the structure. They wielded spears with glowing tips. The insectoids buzzed as they swarmed around in the large, open foyer of the nest. They began to jab their spears forward, sending bolts of green magic that was like fire. The bolts pelted onto a great beast.

The beast stood at 13 feet in height, carrying a dragon-like appearance. Its body had an almost anthropomorphic build, but carried short, thick arms. It stood on a pair of strong legs and large feet, with sharp claws attached at the toes. The beast's long, thick tail swayed through the air, as its hazel eyes glared at the insectoids. The creature's head bore a thick snout, where its razor sharp teeth were exposed. Its bluish-grey scales were rough, with armor plates running along the back of its head, down to its tail. Its underside was tan in color. The dragon stood upright, slightly hunched as it attempted to support its large head. It opened its jaws wide and let loose a loud, thundering roar.

The creature stomped after the changelings, using its powerful legs to leap into the air, snatching the airborne insectoids into its mouth. The Changelings were crushed in its jaws, only for their mangled and goopy remains to be spat to the ground, making room for the next victim.

"Where did this thing come from?!" shouted one of the drones, as he frantically fired bolts from his spear. Another joined his side.

"Who cares?! We can't lose this outpost or else Queen Chrysalis will-"

The second changeling was suddenly snatched up into the jaws of another beast. This one was a seafoam green colored dragon, bearing resemblance to those of the Far East. Its koi-like scales seemed to glisten in the light. The horns on its head stood proudly, as its long fangs stuck out from its jaws. The dragon's bright, cyan eyes winced after it had stretched out its long neck to snatch up the changeling. The dragon had a somewhat anthropomorphic build, with a slim, feminine frame. It stood upright at 12 feet. However, its long neck and tail made it difficult for it to move about given how short its limbs were in comparison to its body. The dragon dropped to all four legs, where webbed paws lied. I swiftly moved through the nest like a common snake, lunging for any changeling that sought refuge in the air.

"Kill them! Kill them all!" A changeling shouted.

The insectoids continued to fight back against the two invading beasts. However, they were failing miserably. The beasts endured against their magic bolts, as well as the metal tips that they attempted to jab them with.

Suddenly, the nest began to rumble. The Changelings noticed that debris was beginning to fall from the inside. Large chunks of the nest fell and crushed those unfortunate to be in its path. From the side of a wall, another beast crashed through. It dropped down onto a platform on the upper levels of the nest, sending debris to the ground.

The third beast was a red-brown, mammalian reptile-like creature, covered in thick armor plates on its back and leathery skin. It had a burly body, standing on both thick stocky legs. Its large thick arms bore mole-like paws, with large thick claws. The beast had a short muzzle, and carnivorous teeth like a dog. On its forehead head was a large, orange horn. Its red eyes glared at the insectoid, as its floppy ears erected. The creature let out a gurgling high pitched wail. The creature leapt off of the platform and belly flopped onto the nearest changelings, crushing them beneath. The red beast stood up to its feet with a snarl, standing at 9 feet on two legs.

"Ugh! Baragon, that is disgusting!" the serpentine dragon gagged, speaking in a feminine voice, carrying a slight hiss. The red creature looked down at his chest, finding the paste that was clinging to his body. He began to wipe off the remains with a wince.

"Who are you to judge, Manda? You guys are the ones eating them," said Baragon in a gruff voice.

"Don't remind me. And for the record, I don't swallow!" said Manda, indignant.

"That's what she said," Baragon muttered to himself with a snort.

"What was that?"

"Nothing." Baragon noticed the blueish grey dragon to be making his way over. He glared at the shorter Transmutant.

"Keep the damage to a minimum! We can't topple this place yet!" The Trasnmutant spoke in a deep, gravelly tone.

"Got it, Goro." Baragon sighed in annoyance.

The three Transmutants found themselves pelted more by the bolts. There were only a few Changelings that remained. Baragon winced as caught a bolt in the face. He snarled as he opened his jaws wide, as his horn illuminated red. He spewed forth a ray of fire, which engulfed the remaining changelings. The insectoids shrieked and wailed in agony as they fell to the ground, burning alive. Baragon blew air from his nostrils as he dropped to all fours with a tired sigh.

"That all of them?"

"Not quite." Goro replied, turning as he heard debris being moved. The Transmutants saw that one remaining changeling was digging out of the debris that had fallen. He hissed at the Transmutants, who all turned to glare at the insectoid.

"Damn you all, wretched abominations! When Queen Chrysalis conquers Canterlot, she will bring the wrath of our hive upon you!" The Changeling's wings frantically beat into the wind, launching him into the air and out of the hive.

"FLY AWAY, BUG BOY!" Baragon shouted. Manda looked over to Goro.

"Did he say, 'Canterlot'?" asked Manda, confused. Goro shook his head.

"Never mind that. We're not through here yet."

The Transmutants began to venture throughout the nest. They passed confusing corridors and tunnels, in search for their true objective. They eventually came across a chamber, where numerous glowing sap pockets covered the surfaces. But among them, there were transparent cocoons that were stacked in different corners of the chamber. Inside them were humans.

"Looks like we found the citizens that were kidnapped. Are they even alive?" asked Manda, worriedly. Baragon made his way over one of the cocoons and dragged it from its spot.

"Careful!" said Goro.

"Don't nag me. I'm being as gentle as I can." Baragon carefully brought a paw onto the cocoon. He used his claws to tear through it. The cocoon split open, spilling the fluid that kept the man inside preserved. The human began to cough profusely, before taking a deep breath of air.

"We got a live one," said Baragon. The man exclaimed as he noticed the Transmutants around him.

"AH! MONSTERS! HELP!!" The man cried.

"Whoa! Whoa! Easy! We're not here to hurt you!" said Manda frantically.

"You have nothing to fear from us, friend. You and many have been kidnapped by Changelings," said Goro. The man looked around himself, gasping as he found the other cocoons that were stacked in this chamber. He began to recall his memories from before this moment. He was indeed attacked by Changelings. But now, he had another question on his mind.

"What are you guys?" The man looked to the three beasts before him. The three looked to each other briefly.

"We're Transmutants," said Goro. The man's eyes slightly widened in shock and disbelief.

"Hey, right now we need to get everyone out of this place and get you home. So what do you say you help us wake them up?" Baragon suggested.

Soon, the sun was rising. From the town of Mustangia, people were stirring for the next day. They rose for their daily routines. All the while, there was damage that was being repaired from the Changeling attack that had occurred sometime back. During this morning, a number of citizens began to notice something in the distance.

The citizens beheld a mob to be approaching the town. The people grew anxious as they made their way to the edge of town, where the mob was approaching. It was here that a number of them were beginning to recognize faces among the crowd. One by one, people from both sides were rushing over, meeting each other with an embrace. It was here that more people realized that these people had been missing right after the Changelings had attacked.

People continued their tearful reunion with their friends and families. Citizens were questioning those who were once lost about where they had been, and how did they ever escape the insectoids. All credit went to the three unfamiliar faces among the people.

"Everyone, meet Goro, Manda, and Baragon. These Transmutants are the reason why we're free!" said a man, gesturing to the three. People that heard this news were filled with a mix of emotions. Shock, fear, disbelief, and astonishment. Those who were not put off by this news approached the three, giving their eternal gratitude to these unexpected heroes. Goro smiled, as they were met with smiles and praise from a large number of citizens.

It was another day in Canterlot. Princess Celestia's eyes were downcast as she sat upon her throne. She noticed Luna to be approaching the throne, taking her seat at her own.

"Any luck?" asked Celestia, hopeful. Luna met her with a solemn shake of her head. Celestia grew disheartened.

"I apologize, dear sister. I haven't been able to find him in the dream realm. This has never happened before," said Luna.

"But that doesn't make sense. Surely, you should be able to find him unless he wasn't asleep, right?" asked Celestia.

"Perhaps. Or, there could be something interfering with my magic," suggested Luna. Celestia's brows raised.

"Like what?"

"I don't know. But it's the best theory that I have, aside from him depriving himself of sleep. Or..." Luna didn't finish her thought. She had been careless and hinted a possibility that the boy may have been dead. Celestia appeared distressed by this.

"I-I don't believe the latter is likely, however. I'll keep trying to find him in the dream realm," said Luna, a reassuring smile on her face.

"Thank you, Luna." Celestia nodded with a sigh. The two flinched as the doors to the throne room were forced open. A royal guard came running to the throne, waving a scroll in his hand.

"News from Mustangia, your Majesties!" the guard cried. Luna and Celestia looked to each other, both sharing a curious thought. Celestia used her magic to take the scroll into her hand. She undid the seal, unfurling it and began to read. Her eyes widened in surprise. A smile grew on her face as she began to read on through the letter.

"Sister?"

"Perhaps things are beginning to look up today," said Celestia, as she rolled up the letter. She turned to the guard.

"Inform the mayor that I will grant the Transmutants an audience. In fact, I'll personally come to them myself," said Celestia. The guard bowed.

"Yes, your Majesty," said the guard, before turning to leave. Luna looked to her elder sister in surprise.

"Transmutants? Could Gojira..."

"I don't know. I hope so. If not, than perhaps they might know something. Besides, who am I to pass on meeting the heroes of Mustangia?" asked Celestia, an optimistic smile on her face.

It was late noon. The Transmutant Trio found themselves standing in a familiar forest. This time, they were joined by an older man, who was dressed rather formal. This was the mayor of Mustangia. They were gazing upon the Changeling nest that resided here.

"To think that such a horrible structure was under Equestria's nose," said the mayor with a shudder.

"It's worse on the inside," said Manda with a grimace.

"How did you even find this place?" asked the mayor.

"We staked out the town after the attack a while back. We caught onto them snatching up someone and carried him off to this forest," said Goro. A man wearing a hard hat approached the group.

"Mayor, the explosives have been planted. We're ready for demolition," said the man. The mayor nodded in approval.

"Bring it down," said the mayor.

"Understood. EVERYONE, CLEAR OUT! WE'RE BRINING IT DOWN!" The man called out to those in the area. Once everyone had cleared away from the nest, the worker made his way over to the detonator. The wires were connected to the numerous explosives that were planted inside. He grabbed the lever and pulled it up.

"Might wanna cover your ears."

With a grunt, the worker forced the lever down. Numerous explosions occurred, blasting at key points of the nest's interior. Fire and smoke blast from the top of the nest, and from the sides. The structure groaned as it began to crumble. It suddenly collapsed under its own weight, being reduced into nothing but a pile of debris.

"WHOO! That was awesome!" Baragon hooted. Manda winced as she tugged at her ear lobe.

"Not for the ears."

"What a relief to know that those horrible changelings can no longer operate here. It is all thanks to you," said mayor, smiling graciously at the trio.

"It was no trouble, your honor. We just wanted to help." Goro nodded.

"Mm. Well, the princess will be here soon. Shall we return?"

Later into the day, the Transmutant Trio found themselves back in Mustangia. Today, it was a lot more lively compared to the last time that the Transmutants were here. The road was closed off, allowing for people to set up tables and stands around. A stage was being set as well.

This was the preparation for a celebration that was to be thrown for the return of those who had been lost in the attack, as well as the honoring of the heroes who made it possible. Along the way, the trio was greeted by the citizens who had caught sight of them. They would immediately flock to the Transmutants, resulting in the mayor's security to usher everyone away out of their path.

"Terribly sorry about this. I'm sure this attention is suffocating," said the mayor sheepishly.

"Not at all! In fact, this is preferable," said Manda sweetly.

"Yeah, it beats being shot at," muttered Baragon to himself.

It wasn't long until the Transmutants found themselves in the mayor's office. They were seated in chairs, waiting patiently. In reality, Goro was the most patient, as he sat in silence as cool as a cucumber. Manda was fidgeting in her seat, an anxious look on her face. Baragon was slouched in his seat, bored out of his mind. He leaned over to Manda.

"Hey, is it royal courtesy for royalty to keep people waiting?" He whispered.

"Hush, Baragon," Manda sent him a look.

A moment later, the mayor's secretary arrived into the office. She had informed the group that the Princess had just arrived. The mayor quickly shot out of his seat, adjusting his tie, just as Celestia stepped into the room. She had to crouch a bit to pass through the doorway. This made the mayor anxious, having forced the princess to do something that he thought wasn't dignifying of her. Fortunately, there was enough room in the office for her to comfortably stand upright. A pair of guards flanked the Avatar.

"Welcome, your Majesty." The mayor deeply bowed. The Transmutants all rose to their feet, before bowing as well. The Avatar turned her attention to the three.

"I presume that you're the ones who saved my subjects."

"Correct," said Goro. Celestia made a gracious bow.

"I thank you. To show my gratitude, I wish to welcome you to our nation. I'll do whatever I can to make sure that you're comfortable here," said Celestia.

"Like keeping MONARCH off our backs?" asked Baragon.

"I assure you. They won't be causing you any trouble while you are here," said Celestia, although her tone was a bit low.

"We actually wanted to discuss something with you, princess. But, we would prefer that this conversation is kept private," said Goro. The guards narrowed their eyes while the Avatar appeared thoughtful.

"Very well. Guards, Mayor, if you'd please," said Celestia. In reluctance, the Royal guards left the office, with the mayor following in suit. The mutants and avatar were now alone. Goro glanced around the room.

"Princess, are you aware of how Transmutants came to be?"

"The official narrative is that you were the result of radical Neighponese nationals experimenting to create enhanced soldiers to overthrow the Global Union. However, I've come to question this as of late," said Celestia.

"And you'd be right. It was in fact the GU who commissioned for the next evolution in warfare to maintain their power structure. They created the first ones, codenamed Alpha and Lucky Dragon. But they went rogue. They were deemed failures," said Goro. Celestia grimaced. She knew about Alpha and Lucky Dragon. It was thanks to Junior's journal that she knew their identities. Twilight had mentioned that the MONARCH agent that attacked her and her friends mentioned MONARH's involvement. This may have very well confirmed it.

"Desperate to contain the rogues and to fulfill their goal, they sought after more subjects to replace them. They looked to people that Neighponese society wouldn't miss. Prisoners, family-less individuals, even orphaned children. Some who even happened to go missing after their home was invaded," said Goro, solemn. Manda held a deep frown, while Baragon's eyes were downcast.

"For years they kept us locked away. Some were experimented on to remove the 'transmutation' trait that kept being found in us. This made them more abominable than they already were. While the children were trained and groomed to be soldiers," said Goro, placing a hand on a solemn Manda's shoulder. Celestia held a bewildered look. Never had she heard of such monstrous deeds. The revelation and the full details of this sent her stomach into knots as she thought more about what Junior might have endured.

"Eventually, we managed to break free. However, before we could even tell everyone the truth, MONARCH and the GU had already began to cover it up by staging an attack and broadcasted propaganda of our origins. Before we knew it, we were branded as the enemy. We eventually broke off into separate groups. The Revolutionaries who wage war with humans, Redmoon's group, who fights MONARCH, and there's us. Just people trying to get by," said Goro.

"We used to be with Redmoon, but we separated when a run in with MONARCH happened," said Manda.

"Do you have any evidence for any of this? Other than your word?" asked Celestia.

"Our word's all we got," said Baragon. Celestia sighed, disappointed.

"You don't believe us?" asked Manda, disheartened.

"I do. But, I fear that many won't. Not without sufficient evidence. It's unfortunate, due to how I've barred MONARCH's presence recently due to their continued invasive tactics and the loss of my trust. People have become resistant to the idea of Equestria breaking from the Global Union. If you had more evidence, we could have used that to convince the rest of those with governing roles in the nation," said Celestia, dismayed. Goro sighed.

"Then... Perhaps it would be best that we keep this information between us. It may be trouble if our story is immediately dismissed without something to back it up," said Goro.

"Indeed. But, I do hope that perhaps we can help each other. As friends." Celestia smiled warmly. The Transmutants looked at each other, confused. It was an unexpected thing for a royal to act so familiar with peasants, they thought.

"Friends?" asked Goro.

Celestia said nothing, as she held out a hand. Goro stared at it briefly, then looked into the woman's eyes. A sincerity was evident just behind her bright irises. The Transmutant smiled before taking her hand firmly, shaking it.

Prologue

There was desolation as far as the eye could see. The once lush valley was ravaged.

The sky was shrouded by clouds of ash. Fire rained down from the clouds, pelting the scorched earth. Trees were reduced to ash, and great plains of glass were left.

The carcasses of animals lied, having met their demise from the toxic air left behind. A woman dressed in ragged robes staggered through the desolate forest, a cloth held to her mouth. She was covered from head to toe in ash. Her lungs burned, as she inhaled the poisonous air, despite the cloth that she held.

This land was once brimming with life. These animals once thrived in the wilderness. And this woman once dwelt in a village. In mere moments, everything was destroyed by an unseen force. Everyone succumbed to the change of the environment, having since perished. This woman was the last one to remain, but she knew that she was not long for this world.

The woman collapsed and fell to her hands and knees on the hot earth. Her eyes burning with tears and her breathing was growing shorter. As the sound of thunder roared, the woman raised her head to the sky. The clouds of ash swirled above, as golden lightning bolts streaked across the sky. The sound of heavy beating wings could be heard. As lightning struck, the woman beheld the silhouette of a winged creature. Three serpentine heads were attached to a massive body.

The mysterious beast descended, upon the earth. A great tremor was felt through the land. The storm parted, exposing a great dragon.

The beast was colossal, with great bat-like wings that cast powerful winds with every sway. Three long necks rose up, as twin barbed tails swayed through the air.

The dragon was covered in jagged golden scales. Its heads bore sharp teeth, with two long protruding fangs . Their eyes were a hellish red. Upon the heads of the dragon sat great horns, like crowns on a king.

The dragon opened its great wings wide, causing the winds to blow from their sheer size. The dragon stood tall on its two legs and stretched its three necks high. Haunting wails and shrieks erupted from the throats of the beasts. They were followed by sounds that were like high pitched cackles.

It became clear to the woman now. The land was ravaged by what she could only describe as a God.

The golden dragon cackled, as lightning flashed around it. Bolts seemed to be cast from its wings and body. In darkness, this terrible deity was the only source of light.

The woman suddenly felt more great tremors. Each was like a single boom that echoed. She noticed a massive leg to be passing just a bit of distance away. Her gaze trailed up to the base of a powerful thick tail, then to a dark scaly body, with great maple leaf shaped dorsal plates. Short but powerful arms tucked back, with a small and flat head. Its small carnivorous teeth dripped with saliva, as its amber eyes glared at the golden dragon. This dark dragon, while shorter, bore an imposing body, like a bear. Its brows were furrowed like an eagle's, and its scales rough like a crocodile and hardened lava beds.

The new dragon slammed its tail into the earth and stomped one foot. Its dorsal plates began to flash. A neon blue light was cast. The wingless dragon gave a loud shriek resembling an elephant's cry. A low bellow like a demonic whale followed after the shriek.

By now, the woman was overcome by the ash. She collapsed, as her body gave into the cold embrace of death.
In her final moments, she was able to witness these two gods rush and slam into each other. A war was being waged for the right to rule.

Chapter 4: Garuda the Brush Off

The air was cold. A blood red moon hung high in the sky. Its ominous light was cast over a desolate land. Cold dead rock covered the earth as far as the eye could see.

Junior was running through this barren wasteland. The deep bellows of some unseen thing was heard. Shrieks of what he could only think of belonging to a banshee followed. It didn't seem to matter how far or how fast this boy ran. He was still haunted by the horrible sounds.

As he continued to run, the light around him began to fade. Junior stopped as dark storm clouds engulfed the sky. The blood red moon and the stars were shrouded by the clouds, leaving the land in darkness. Junior trembled as he heard the ominous wails of the cryptid that pursued him. He shuddered, as a light came from the clouds.

The darkness was chased away as a swirling storm of fire crashed into the earth. Junior cried out as he shielded his face from the blinding light, as well as the intense heat that was given off. Despite being quite a distance from the flaming cyclone, he felt the very wrath of the flames.

When Junior lowered his arms, he beheld a great wall of blue flames. The wall stood as high as mountains, burning ever so brightly. A low rumble filled the air, as a massive, shadowy figure began to rise. A pair of cold silver eyes peered at him through the flames. Junior was overcome by dread.

The beast beyond the wall of fire opened its jaws wide and spewed forth a stream of fire that was similar. The flames engulfed Junior, scorching every fiber of his being.

Junior gasped. His eyes were wide and alert. He had awoken in a cold sweat, sitting upright in his bed. He frantically began to feel around his body, only to be relieved that his flesh was still intact. The chill he felt from his sweat, the goosebumps that appeared on his skin, and the fast beating heart in his chest were all clear signs that he was alright. It was all just a nightmare. Junior turned to find that it was still dark outside. He turned to his clock, finding it was 3 in the morning.

"No way I can go back to sleep now," said Junior.

With a heavy sigh, Junior climbed out of bed. He made his way into the bathroom, where he started to shower. Junior allowed the steaming hot water to wash over his body. But, the dream he had was still on his mind. It just kept coming back to him.

Soon, Junior climbed out of the shower. He began to towel off, as he walked to the sink, where the mirror lied. As he wiped his mirror, Junior cried out in fright. He stumbled back, having grown pale at the sight of his reflection. He saw the face of a reptilian beast. It appeared as a savage monster with horrific eyes, with a mouth full of carnivorous teeth.

The creature's muzzle crinkled and began to narrow its silver eyes and bare its teeth. It appeared like an enraged dog, ready to lunge from out of the mirror and eat him whole.

Junior dove for the sink and turned on the faucet. He frantically splashed water over his face. The boy panted as he risked another look at the mirror. The monster was gone. There was only his reflection. Junior collapsed to his knees with a heavy sigh.

Later that morning, he found himself sitting at his front porch. His head was bowed and his posture slumped. His eyes stared at the ground beneath his feet. The nightmare still lingered in his mind. As if the dream wasn't bad enough, he was now seeing things. Junior sighed heavily.

Junior had sat in this spot for around an hour. The sun had risen , and people in his area had begun to leave their homes for the day. He didn't have any work today with Applejack, so he had nothing to do to occupy his time. It was unfortunate, since Junior would love for something to distract him. Never had he been so worked up about a nightmare. Not since he was a child.

A pair of feet appeared in his line of sight. Junior quickly shot his head up, his eyes wide and alert. A sharp inhale through his nostrils could be clearly heard from those nearby. The boy was met with a startled yelp.

Fluttershy had recoiled away from the boy. A small blush and nervous expression was on her face. Junior began to relax.

"Oh. It's just you," said Junior, his tone filled with relief.

"I'm sorry! I-I didn't mean to startle you!" whimpered Fluttershy.

"No, it's OK. I'm fine," said Junior. Fluttershy began to slightly relax, but still appeared to be reserved around him. She noticed the light bags that were beneath his eyes.

"Are you alright? You don't look well," said Fluttershy.

"Huh? Oh, yeah. I just... Had a rough night." Junior sighed, tiredly. The girl worriedly knelt down to meet his eyes.

"What happened? I mean, if you don't mind me asking." Fluttershy looked away, embarrassed for her 'rudeness'. Junior was silent for a moment. He'd much rather not talk about it. Fluttershy awkwardly played with her hair, still avoiding eye contact, as he remained silent.

"I just had a nightmare," answered Junior. Fluttershy perked up, returning her attention to the boy.

'What was it about?" Fluttershy asked, curiously. Junior said nothing. He supposed that he should've expected that question to come up by indulging the girl with an answer.

"It uh... I rather not talk about it," said Junior, looking away. Fluttershy frowned.

"Oh... OK, I understand. It must've been scary," said Fluttershy, softly.

"Hm." Junior and Fluttershy were in an awkward silence. Both seemed unable to keep a conversation going. For Junior, this may prove to be a good way to keep himself occupied. So long as their conversation didn't relate to dreams.

"So...what are you up to?" asked Junior. Fluttershy slightly jumped at the sudden question.

"Oh... Um, right now I was just taking papa and mama duck and their ducklings to the pond." Fluttershy stepped to the side, gesturing toward the fowl family. "I need to get them through Ponyville safely."

Junior couldn't help but lightly smile at the birds, especially the fuzzy, yellow ducklings that gave high pitched chirps.

"You like animals, huh?" asked Junior. Fluttershy nodded.

"Mmhm. My Cutie Mark represents my talent to care for creatures, great and small," said Fluttershy, as she rolled up her sleeve, revealing the three pink butterflies that were mark on her skin.

"So you're an animal care taker? Must be hard work," said Junior.

"It's work that I enjoy. I can't imagine doing anything else," said Fluttershy, her tone radiating with pride. Junior smiled.

"Hey, would it be cool if I tagged along? You know, maybe help?" asked Junior. Anything to get his mind off of his dream would help. And this girl's company was already making him feel much better.

"Really? You want to help me?" asked Fluttershy, surprised.

"Why not? It's the neighborly thing to do," said Junior, pointing towards a small cottage that was just a mile or so down the road.

"OK. Sure," smiled Fluttershy.

Soon, Junior found himself accompanying Fluttershy. He was at the back of the line of ducks, behind the father duck. Fluttershy continued to lead the flock at the front, talking the birds through as they passed through Ponyville. Junior was met with odd stares.

Junior assumed that their stares were mainly directed at the fact that a thug like him was helping a sweet girl such as Fluttershy walk cute little critters. He paid them no mind. So long as no one shot him dirty looks, there was no reason to get worked up. Besides, he didn't want to scare Fluttershy off.

As Fluttershy continued to lead the flock, she failed to notice someone passing by. Fluttershy bumped into another girl. This girl was not like any humanoids that dwelled in Ponyville. She was of the Garuda race.

The girl was sporting a jacket, with a feathered collar. Her jeans bore a tear at the leg, exposing bird scales. She was 5 foot 8. She had short hair white, which had a somewhat feathery look. On her back was a pair of eagle wings. Sharp eagle talons stuck from the appendages of her golden scaly hands and, tail of a lion hung behind her, having stiffened. The girl grunted, and her expression hardened. Her golden eyes glared at the shorter Valkyrie.

"HEY!" The girl barked. Fluttershy turned with a wince.

"Oh, please excuse me," apologized Fluttershy.

"Watch where you're going, Dweeb!" The garuda shouted.

"I-I'm sorry. I-" Fluttershy stuttered, backing away from the girl.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" The girl mocked Fluttershy, timid tone. She then gave the Valkyrie a harsh glare. "Why don't you watch where your going?!"

Fluttershy found herself backed up further by the garuda. She continued to stutter, not seeing the ducks. The birds scrambled away as she backed up near them. Bystanders stood by in shock as they witnessed the entire thing go down.

"I-I..." Fluttershy stuttered, suddenly Junior stepped between her and the garuda. A harsh glare of his own was directed at the bully.

"Hey, back off!" barked Junior. The garuda snorted.

"And who are you chump? You her boyfriend?" The girl mocked. Fluttershy stood with a blush. She noticed that some bystanders had directed their attention onto her. The girl whimpered as she hid her face behind her long rose colored hair.

"Doesn't matter who I am. What matters is that I don't like how you're treating her! She's apologized to and was courteous, yet you're behaving like a bitch!" said Junior, jabbing a finger to the garuda. The girl's expression hardened as her eye brow twitched.

"What'd you call me?" growled the girl.

"What are ya? Deaf and rude? I called you a bi-" Junior was interrupted as the girl sent a fist against his nose. He grunted as he cupped his face, then felt the girl's tail wrapping around his throat. The garuda grunted as she flung him towards a row of tables.

Fluttershy gasped, cupping her hands to her mouth. She turned back to the garuda, trembling in fear. The garuda took a deep breath and let loose a loud, thundering roar of a lion, into Fluttershy's face. The Valkyrie trembled as her eyes welled up with tears. She broke into a sob and began to flee from the area, her wings struggling to carry her into the air.

Junior groaned as he rose up from the mess of a destroyed table. He winced, as he removed a broken piece of wood from his side. He growled angrily as the eagle winged girl took off flying as well.

"That bitch! I ought to tear that tail off and-" Junior growled as he clenched his fist.

"Goji!" Pinkie had cried out. Junior turned to find her running towards him, appearing worried.

"Are you OK?" Pinkie asked as she took the boy's hand and pulled him up to his feet. Junior winced as he regained his balance.

"Oh yeah. I'm fine. Just fine," said Junior, sarcastically. He glared at the staring crowd, who quickly dispersed from his stern gaze.

"Hey, what's wrong, Goji?" asked Pinkie.

"What's wrong? These people clearly saw that Fluttershy was getting bullied. Yet I was the only who actually did something and stood up for her!" said Junior. He groaned in exasperation, scratching at his head.

"It's ridiculous! People have no problem shooting me ugly looks and will pick a fight. But these spineless cowards don't have the balls to stand up and-"

During his rant, Junior's vein began to pop from beneath the skin of his neck. His face had grown red with fury. Pinkie swore that she saw steam shooting out from his ears. She suddenly wrapped the boy into a tight hug, causing him to stop his rant. He looked down at the girl, who held him.

"W-What are you doing?" asked Junior, quizzically.

"I'm giving you a hug, silly! You were so mad that I thought that a hug would make you feel better. Is it working?" asked Pinkie. Junior bore a blank look. His face had cooled down and his vein had settled.

"Huh. Apparently it did," said Junior. Pinkie met him with a large beaming smile.

"Good!" replied Pinkie. Junior gave an inaudible moan as he looked away, a small blush appearing on his face.

As Pinkie released him, Junior turned to find Fluttershy flying away in the distance. He sighed, a deep frown appearing on his face. The poor girl didn't deserve that harsh treatment. If only he could have done more. That damn garuda had caught him off guard and flung him like he was nothing. Her race was surprisingly strong.

"Hey Goji, could go find and bring Fluttershy to Sugarcube Corner? I have a plan to fix this problem with Gilda," said Pinkie. Junior raised a brow at her.

"You mean the garuda?" Pinkie quickly nodded in response.

"What are you gonna do?"

"This calls for desperate measures, Pinkie Pie style!" said Pinkie. A look of determination filled her expression. She then took off running. Junior grimaced.

"God help us," said Junior to himself. He then took off running, heading towards the direction that the timid Valkyrie had flown off to.

He spent the next several minutes jogging through Ponyville. He searched high and low for the girl, but had no luck. He passed several buildings, muttering to himself. He stopped as he found the valkyrie to be sitting along on a bench. Her face was buried into hands, weeping.

Junior slowed his pace, making his way to the girl. As he got closer, he could hear her distraught voice, sobbing. It was a heartbreaking sight.

"Hey," called Junior. Fluttershy sniffled as she raised her head. Her face stained with hot tears, and her eyes hot and puffy. She sniffled as she found the boy standing beside the bench.

"W-What are you doing here?" asked Fluttershy.

"I came to find you," said Junior.

"But why?" asked Fluttershy. Junior shrugged.

"Why not?" asked Junior. Fluttershy slightly smiled in amusement through her tears. She began to wipe away her tears, as Junior took a seat beside her.

"Don't overthink it. I know I can be a jerk, but I'm not heartless," said Junior. Fluttershy frowned as she stared at her lap.

"Was I in the wrong?" asked Fluttershy.

"Huh?" asked Junior, turning to the girl, confused.

"I mean, I wasn't paying attention. I was the one who bumped into her," said Fluttershy, her eyes welling up with tears. Junior's brows furrowed.

"That's ridiculous! It was clearly an accident," scoffed Junior. He recoiled as the girl faced him, distraught.

"But it was my fault! It was my fault that you got hurt!" Fluttershy's voice began to break as tears trailed down her cheeks again. Junior sighed with a grimace. A woman's tears was a good way to ware down a man's fortitude. He began to scratch his head awkwardly as the girl wept.

Junior scooted over to Fluttershy, wrapping an arm around her. He pulled her close to his side into a half firm hug. Fluttershy gasped in surprise. She looked up to the boy, who was looking off to the side.

"I heard that hugs can help people feel better," said Junior, clearly embarrassed. Fluttershy said nothing. She sniffled, relaxing herself against the boy's shoulder. A small blush grew on her face. The two sat this way together for a minute in complete silence. By now, Fluttershy had settled down.

"Hey, Gojira?" called Fluttershy.

"Hm?"

"Have you ever been bullied before? Or at least made fun of?" asked Fluttershy. Junior was silent. The girl should've known that such a thing wouldn't happen to him. He seemed like the type of guy that people would be afraid to trifle with.

"I have," answered Junior. Fluttershy looked to him in surprise. He kept a look of stoicism as he recalled his past.

"It was a long time ago. When I was first living in Canterlot, I had a really thick accent. Equestrian wasn't my first language. The other kids used to make fun of me. Being in a country without your own isn't easy. Especially as a kid," said Junior. He sighed.

"I spent a lot of time practicing my Equish. I managed to get rid of my accent and started speaking like everyone else. But, my problems didn't end there. As I got older, I started to grow more compared to other kids. I sort of developed a 'scary face', as they'd call it. Because of how aggressive I looked and my temper, I ended up getting into fights with some bad crowds," said Junior, reminiscing of his time in Canterlot. He snorted, with a slightly amused and nostalgic look.

"I guess that last part of the story doesn't count since I ended up becoming the guy that people thought twice about messing with. I remember coming back home after my first fight. Celestia was freaking out," said Junior, chuckling. He noticed Fluttershy didn't share his amusement. In fact, she almost looked to be on the verge of crying again. He didn't think his story was that sad.

"Anyway, I guess I turned out fine in the end. You know, it kind of toughened me up. It might not do so for everyone, but it's how you react and handle the situation that matters. You just gotta roll with the punches, ya know?" said Junior. Fluttershy grimaced.

"Punches?"

"Just a figure of speech. The point is that you don't have to roll over and take it. Hell, you don't even have to take the nasty things that people say to you to heart. Who are they to say those things to you? They're strangers," said Junior. Fluttershy hummed to herself, pondering his words. She thought that he seemed to have experienced enough harsh treatment to have been able to adapt this well. Still, his tale seemed quite sad. She didn't think that'd she'd be able to bounce back as well as he did.

"Gojira, I've been wondering. How did you come to know Princess Celestia?" asked Fluttershy.

"She was an old friend of my father, before he died," said Junior. Fluttershy lightly gasped.

"Oh, I'm so sorry," said Fluttershy, apologetically.

"Don't sweat it. It... It doesn't bother me too much anymore," said Junior.

"May I ask how he passed?" asked Fluttershy. Junior swallowed the lump that was in his throat. He wondered if she could tell that he was lying about what he had said a moment ago.

"He was sick. Celestia was in Neighpon at the time. She took me in shortly after he died," said Junior.

"I hope he went peacefully," said Fluttershy. Junior gritted his teeth behind his lips. He managed to maintain his stoicism that he's worn so far. He only hoped that he could keep it up.

"Yeah... It was peaceful," answered Junior. He felt Fluttershy wrapping her arms around him tightly. He looked down at her and was surprised to see her looking at him with teary filled eyes.

"H-Hey, cut the waterworks. I'm the one who was supposed to make you feel better," chuckled Junior.

"I'm sorry. I-I just wanted to return your kindness," sniffled Fluttershy, smiling. Her big teal eyes radiated with such sincerity that it made knots in Junior's stomach. The boy looked away with a flustered look.

"Thanks..." Junior cleared his throat as he stood up. He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.

"Come on. Pinkie Pie wanted me to bring you to Sugarcube Corner. Apparently she has a plan to fix the problem with that garuda," said Junior.

Fluttershy bore a look of reluctance. She wasn't fond of the idea of having to face that mean garuda again. She saw that Junior was holding his hand out to her, a smile on his face. Fluttershy began to recall the conversation that the two had before. His words sank in, giving her a small boost of confidence. She reached out and took his hand. Junior gently pulled her up from the bench.

"Let's get going," said Junior. The two made their way through town, on their way to Sugarcube Corner.

"Gojira, do you have any friends?" asked Fluttershy.

"Nope. Can't say that I do," answered Junior. Fluttershy began to twiddle her fingers.

"W-Well, would you mind... If we became friends?" asked Fluttershy. Junior stopped in his tracks as he looked to the girl, surprised. He wasn't expecting such a question. He wasn't even sure if she was serious. But, she didn't seem like the type of girl that would joke around about this. If she did, then she may be worse than the garuda.

"I-If you don't mind that is," stuttered Fluttershy, growing nervous.

"Why would you want to be my friend?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"You stood up for me against that girl. You've been so kind to me, even going out of your way to comfort me. I'd be willing to accept someone like you as a friend," said Fluttershy, smiling warmly. Junior was taken aback. He had a hard time fathoming the girl's reasoning.

Junior felt dread. He wasn't expecting this from Fluttershy. She noticed his reaction, which caused her smile to falter.

"You don't want to?" asked Fluttershy, her tone small.

"I... I just..."

Junior couldn't get close to this girl. Not to anyone. Doing so would only bring problems for him and everyone else. He still wasn't over the fact that he had something inside him that had the potential of hurting her. He'd be selfish to break his solitude. But, Fluttershy's kindness, her sincerity, and her current expression had worn down his fortitude. Despite his nagging conscience, Junior could not hold back his desire.

"I... I guess I'd like it if you were my friend," said Junior, mustering up a smile, despite of the dread he felt. Fluttershy's smile returned.

"Then... Would it be alright if I called you 'Goji' too, sometime?" asked Fluttershy. Junior scratched his head with an embarrassed look.

"I guess," answered Junior. Fluttershy grinned in response.

Sugarcube Corner. It was Ponyville's famous local bakery. The building was built to look like a great gingerbread house, coated in frosting. A grand cupcake made up the top of the building, with candle-like protrusions sticking up.

From inside, people had gathered. There were party decorations littering the place. From balloons, to confetti, snacks and tables.

"You're throwing her a party?!" Junior exclaimed, bewildered.

"Yep!" Pinkie replied.

"B-But... Why?! I thought you said that you had a plan to deal with the problem?" asked Junior.

"This is the plan silly!" Pinkie smiled. Junior groaned in response.

"Oh my God, why did I even have a shred of confidence in you?" asked Junior. Pinkie pouted at him in response. Fluttershy began to make her way towards Pinkie.

"Um...Pinkie, about this party for Gilda. Um, do you think it's a good idea? I mean-"

"Don't worry your pretty little head about mean ol' Gilda. Your auntie Pinkie Pie has got it taken care of!" replied Pinkie as she patted Fluttershy's head and bounced off. Fluttershy scowled in annoyance.

"I'm a year older than you..." said Fluttershy. Junior sighed, slouching.

"You let me know if Gilda gives you any trouble. I got your back," said Junior. Fluttershy looked to the boy, an unsure expression on her face.

"Relax, she caught me off guard last time. She won't pull something like that with me again," reassured Junior.

"OK..." Fluttershy nodded in reluctance. She gasped as she saw that Gilda had already arrived. She quivered as she backed away, Junior placed his hands on her shoulders.

"It's alright, it's alright, I'm right here with you." said Junior. He saw that she struggled to keep a brave face on.

"O-OK, I'll do my best!" said Fluttershy.

Later Gilda had begun to partake in some of the festivities that Pinkie had set up, though she didn't seem to have been enjoying himself. Aside from the hand buzzer prank that the hyperactive girl pulled on the garuda, Gilda found herself caught up in a stream of different pranks. From eating vanilla lemon drops that were in fact spicy, to attempting cool her mouth down with punch served in a dribble glass. Even more so, one of the gifts that she had received was in fact a can of 'spitting snakes', which in fact startled the garuda. Her feathery hair on her head having stood up on end.

Junior found himself sitting alone as he listened to Fluttershy, who was orchestrating her birds to sing a tune. It was soothing to hear the musical tweets of the birds. Fortunately, Fluttershy had managed to be able to stand around Gilda a bit without suffering a panic attack. Now, she was orchestrating music at the party. It had seemed to helped her remain calm. Meanwhile, Pinkie came rolling into the room with a large cake.

"Cake time everybody!" announced Pinkie.

"Hey, can I blow out the candles?" asked Spike.

"Why don't we let Gilda blow out the candles Spike. She is the guest of honor after all," said Twilight. Gilda suddenly shoved Spike out of the way.

"Exactly!" said Gilda. Junior glared at her from across the room.

The boy had to restrain himself from raising Hell at this party. Despite his lack of confidence in Pinkie Pie, he wasn't going to make an ass out of himself and spoil everyone else's fun. Instead, he was going to let Gilda do that. But then, it clicked.

'Holy crap. Pinkie might actually be a genius,' thought Junior, wide eyed. This party must have been a way to expose just how much of a bitch Gilda was. He was filled in by Pinkie that she and Rainbow Dash were childhood friends. Pinkie must have been trying to expose Gilda to Rainbow. Only she could be the one capable of pulling off those pranks. He never knew that this hyperactive girl could be so underhanded and devious. Truly, she was not to be trifled with.

Junior suddenly felt himself in a daze. His vision began to blur. The boy felt like he was losing his balance. He stumbled back against the wall, barely managing to catch himself. He began to stagger away, and into the restroom. He grunted as he gripped the sink, his body beginning to sweat profusely. His disorientation seemed to have grown worse.

'What's going on?' Junior quickly turned on the sink and began to wash his face. His lips had grown chapped, as he felt a sudden overwhelming thirst. This prompted him to drink from the water that came from the faucet. The boy panted, as his heart throbbed in his chest. He raised his head to the mirror. In his reflection, a great soulless silver eye was staring at him from behind. Junior gasped as he whipped around. He was met with the sight of a wall. The boy quickly turned back to the mirror, panting. The eye was gone. There was only him.

"Fuck..." Junior sighed, before wiping his face.

A moment later, Junior emerged from the bathroom. He had dried himself off and was now rejoining the party. From a short distance at least. If Gilda was going to spoil everyone's fun, then he rather not contribute to that by being close. His presence was already pushing it for some people.

Junior had taken notice of Gilda having trouble with blowing out the candles. They seemed to have reignited every time that they were blown out. the crowd laughed at her expense.

"Relighting birthday candles! I love that prank! What a classic!" chuckled Spike. Pinkie hummed with an innocent look.

"Now I wonder who could've done that," said Pinkie. Gilda narrowed her eyes at the Earthbound.

"Yeah, I wonder..."

Junior snickered to himself. He too was starting to enjoy this. Plus, it was helping him get his mind off of a lot of things that's put a damper on his day.

"Mm! Who cares? This cake is amazing!" said Spike, having burrowed his way into the large cake.

"Spike!" Twilight scolded, holding a look of disapproval.

"What? It's great. Try some," said Spike, gaining some amused looks from the guests. Gilda appeared to be fuming.

"Hey G, you're not upset at some silly candles, are you?" asked Rainbow, approaching the garuda's side. Gilda placed on a forced smile.

"No way, Dash! Like I said, 'I'm down for a good prank'," said Gilda. Rainbow shot her a grin.

"Come on! Let's have some cake!" Rainbow took off towards Pinkie, who began to serve up slices. While of course, indulging in a bite or two of her own.

"That girl has no self control," said Junior, with a flat look, before sipping punch. But, he noticed that none of the liquid entered his mouth. Instead, it fell to his shoe. He sighed in annoyance, looking at the cup.

"Not as funny when it's on you," said Junior, before tossing the cup into a trash bin.

"Hey ya'll! It's pin the tail on the pony! Let's play!" called Applejack, gesturing to a poster that hung on the wall. It depicted a pale equine, with a violet mane. Guests began to gather.

"Oh, my favorite game! Can I go first? Can I have the purple tail?" asked Rarity, as she began to reach for the tail on the ground. But like the bird of prey she was, Gilda snatched up the tail.

"Well, I am the guest of honor. And I'll have the purple tail," said Gilda, snobbishly. Rarity furrowed her brows with a light pout at the girl's rudeness. Junior's brow twitched.

"Hey, Gilda. How about some courtesy?" said Junior, annoyance in his tone. Gilda shot him a glare. Guests began to stare at Junior, who had suddenly spoken up. The boy cleared his throat as he looked away.

'Oops. Didn't mean for that to slip out,' thought Junior. He couldn't help it. He was getting tired of this girl's rude behavior. Someone had to set her straight. But, he wasn't the one to do so. Pinkie suddenly stepped over to Junior, patting his shoulder.

"It's fine. Gilda should definitely go first. Let's get you blindfolded!" said Pinkie, as Spike drew out a blind fold. The little dragon rushed to the garuda and hopped onto her shoulders. He quickly tied the blindfold over her, despite her protests.

"Hey! What are you doing?!" demanded Gilda.

"Yeesh. And People think that I'm a jerk," said Junior, standing beside Rarity. The elf had crossed her arms over her chest.

"Hmph. She does make your company seem pleasant," said Rarity. She quickly cupped a hand to her mouth, her eyes widening in alarm. She couldn't believe what had left her mouth. Junior met her with a raised brow. Her then snorted, appearing amused.

"Well, you got me there," said Junior, casually. Rarity tittered nervously. She sighed in relief, glad to not have invoked his wrath.

'On second thought, there might be good reason why they think so,' thought Junior with a grimace. He turned his attention back to Gilda, who was spun by Pinkie Pie. The Earthbound began to lead her to the wall, where the poster lied.

"Now just walk straight ahead and pin the tail!" said Pinkie. Gilda began to mimic her, mockingly.

"Hmph. Yeah right. This is another prank, isn't it? I'm going this way," said Gilda, before turning to walk in the opposite direction.

"Wait! The poster is this-" Pinkie protested, but Gilda tuned her out. She suddenly stepped and slipped on a glob of frosting that lied on the ground. She yelped as she slid across the room, slamming into the bakery's kitchen. There was a loud crash that made everyone flinch.

Gilda emerged in a daze. She was covered from head to toe in frosting and wet dough mix. The tail to the pony was lying on her head.

"Uh... Gilda, you pinned the tail on the wrong end," said Pinkie. This prompted a laugh from the other guests. Gilda began to fume more. Her face grew red with rage. She suddenly displayed her eagle wings and gave an inhuman shriek of rage, startling everyone.

"And the show begins," said Junior to himself, smirking.

"This is your idea of a good time?! I've never met a lamer bunch of dweebs in all of my life!" yelled Gilda. Everyone stared in shock, slack jawed at the girl's belligerent reaction.

"And Pinkie Pie. YOU! You are queen lame-o with your weak little party pranks!" said Gilda, pointing a claw at the part girl's chest. Pinkie forced a weak smile. Junior tensed, ready to step in. But, he noticed Rainbow's brows beginning to furrow. He relaxed, realizing that he may not have to.

"Did you really think you could make me lose my cool? Well, Dash and I have ten times as much cool as the rest of you put together! Come on Dash, we're bailing on this pathetic scene." Gilda began to make her way to the door. But, stopped as she noticed the cyan winged Valkyrie to have not moved an inch.

"Come on, Rainbow Dash. I said, we're leaving!" growled Gilda. Rainbow kept her brows furrowed, but maintained her composure.

"You know Gilda, I was the one who set up all of those 'weak' pranks at this party," said Rainbow. Gilda appeared taken aback. As was Junior.

"What?!" exclaimed Gilda.

"Ooh." Pinkie went wide eyed, clearly having been out of the loop.

"So I guess I'm queen lame'o," said Rainbow, crossing her arms over her chest. Gilda forced a laugh.

"Come on, Dash. You're joshing me," said Gilda.

"They weren't all meant for you, specifically. It was just dumb luck that you set them all off," explained Rainbow.

"I should've known. That dribble cup had Rainbow Dash written all over it!" said Pinkie.

"No way! It was Pinkie Pie! She set this party to trip me up! To make a fool of me!" said Gilda, pointing an accusatory claw at the Earthbound.

"Me? I threw this party to improve your attitude. I thought a good party would turn that frown upset down," said Pinkie in disappointment.

"Seriously?" asked Junior, incredulous as he looked to the girl.

"And you sure didn't need help making a fool of yourself! You know, this is not how I thought my old friends would treat my new friends," said Rainbow in disapproval. Gilda looked away, her expression starting to harden.

"If being cool is all you care about. Then maybe you should find some new cool friends, some place else," said Rainbow. Gilda growled, having grown flustered.

"Yeah? Well you, you... you are such a... a flip-flop! Cool one minute and lame the next. When you decide not to be lame anymore, gimme a call," said Gilda. She turned and stormed out of Sugarcube Corner, slamming the door behind her. The shriek of a bird of prey could be heard. Rainbow's brows remained furrowed.

"Not cool," said Rainbow. Everyone began to mutter amongst themselves. Rainbow sighed as she faced the crowd.

"I'm sorry everybody for bringing Gilda here. I didn't know how rude she was. And Pinkie Pie, I'm really sorry she ruined that awesome party you put on for her."

"Hey, if you want to hang out with party poopers, that's your business." replied Pinkie jokingly. Junior sighed as he began to make his way to a table, where he sat. He noticed a newspaper to be lying on the side. He took it and began to look through it.

"I rather hang out with you. No hard feelings?" asked Rainbow as she held out her hand.

"No hard feelings" Pinkie reached for Rainbow's hand. Both felt a buzzing sensation that caused them to shake and exclaim. Everyone except Junior laughed at the scene as Rainbow and Pinkie revealed that they both were wearing hand buzzers.

"So noisy," sighed Junior as he continued to read through the paper. He noticed Fluttershy to be approaching. She took a seat at the chair beside him.

"You doin' OK?" asked Junior, tearing his eyes from the paper. Fluttershy nodded.

"Yes, thank you for asking." Fluttershy smiled.

"Good. I was worried that this would've gone down worse. I should've known that Pinkie wasn't focused enough to use this party as a way to expose Gilda's true colors," said Junior.

"Well, that's just not Pinkie's nature. It doesn't matter who you are. She always tries to bring the best out of people," said Fluttershy.

"Hmm. I guess it brought the worse out of someone this time," said Junior. Fluttershy forced a laugh. She was sort of hoping that Junior didn't keep to a jaded way of thinking, now that he's open up to her for the first time. But, she supposed that she had to take the good with the bad. She noticed Twilight to have been walking over.

"Hey! Nice to see that you two are getting along," said Twilight.

"Oh, hey Twilight," greeted Junior. Twilight stood by the two, looking at them with interest.

"So, when did you two get so chummy?" asked Twilight teasingly. Fluttershy smiled in embarrassment, while Junior shrugged.

"Just today. I guess my charming personality won her over," said Junior sarcastically. Twilight giggled.

"Well, I'm glad," said Twilight, cheerfully. She then took notice of the newspaper that the boy was reading. Her eyes slightly widened at the front page. The title on the front read as "Baltimare Attacked" in bold.

"Hey, may I see that?" asked Twilight, urgency in her tone. Confused, Junior handed over the newspaper. Twilight quickly read through the article, her expression turning to shock and disgust. It was here that Junior had taken notice of the front page. But, what he saw below the larger text caused his blood to run cold. The text read, 'Transmutants at Large'.

"Hey, Twi. What's with the look?" asked Rainbow, as she and the rest of the Main 6 joined the group.

"This article. Apparently Baltimare was attacked by Transmutants earlier this week. A lot of people were killed," said Twilight. Rainbow gasped.

"Wait, those things attacked Baltimare?!" exclaimed Rainbow. Junior lightly winced. Meanwhile, Rarity peered over Twilight's shoulder to read the article.

"Those monsters!" said Rarity, her tone filled with disdain. Junior felt himself growing uneasy as the girls began to make comments over the article.

"That's terrible!" cried Fluttershy.

"Does the article say anything else, Twi?" asked Applejack.

"Well, aside from the death toll, there's talk that MONARCH has deployed its troops into the city to handle them," said Twilight. She sighed heavily, shaking her head.

"It's terrible that Equestria is now being terrorized by those monsters. As if we didn't have enough to worry about," said Twilight.

"Well, let's hope that Princess Celestia and MONARCH can do away with them," said Rarity.

Junior sat in silence. His stomach was in knots as his mind just kept replaying the words of the girls around him. The words such as 'monster' and 'freak' were frequently brought back up to his thoughts. He couldn’t help but interpret it as if they wanted him gone.

"Hey Gojira, you're awfully quiet over there," said Rainbow, oddly. Junior shot his head up, knocked out of his own thoughts.

"H-Huh?"

"I just thought you'd be on a rant or something about the whole thing," said Rainbow, shrugging.

"Ah. I just uh..." Junior nervously scratched at his head. He flinched as the girl slammed her hands onto the table. An eager look was on her face.

"So, let's hear it! What do you think about those monsters in Baltimare? I'm sure you got some opinions on that," said Rainbow.

"N-Not really..." said Junior, looking away. This caused the girls to give him odd looks.

"W-Well, I mean... Yeah, I think it's tragic. They should be punished for what they did," said Junior.

"Of course," said Rainbow, nonchalant. Junior gulped.

"But... Maybe we shouldn't turn this into a manhunt. You know what I mean?" asked Junior.

"Huh? Why not?" asked Rainbow, incredulous.

"Well it's just that... Maybe not all of them are these terrible monsters that we think they are," said Junior. Rainbow scoffed.

"Yeah, right! Transmutants have been causing trouble in Neighpon and Equestria for a while now. How can you not call something like them, monsters?" asked Rainbow. Junior furrowed his brows.

"We can't just label all of them like that. It'd be like if I were to label Elves as pompous long eared assholes or something," said Junior.

"Not really," said Rarity, oddly. She then grew an offended look.

"Wait, is that how you see us?!"

Junior sighed. He shouldn't have expected that his argument would hold some merit. After all, they likely viewed Transmutants a lot differently compared to other races based on the stories.

"Look, my point is that maybe we shouldn't get up in arms over every single Transmutant out there. Some of them might just be like every other person who want to live in peace," said Junior. Rainbow scoffed in response.

"Gimme a break."

Junior furrowed his brows at her response. He hated having this conversation, but he had to get her to understand even if it didn’t seem possible. Junior thought that he should be angry with Rainbow, but he couldn't. She didn't understand the complete reality of what a Transmutant was, but he'd be lying if he didn't hold some form of resentment in his heart to these girls for their responses.

"You know, sometimes there are things in this world that we don't fully understand. I just think it's wise for us to keep an open mind about certain things," said Junior, calmly. He then stood up from the table and began to walk away from the table. The girls shared a look as he left.

Junior made his way outside of Sugarcube Corner. He sighed heavily as he gazed up to the afternoon sky. He began to regret his decision of getting close to Fluttershy. There was no point in doing that if she was going to despise him if she knew everything about him. All this day did was reinforce what he believed before. He may always have to live on edge.

"Gojira?" Twilight called out. Junior turned to find the petite elf to be walking his way.

"Hey, are you OK?" asked Twilight. Junior stood with his back turned to her. He turned his head forward, and his eyes downcast.

"I'm fine," said Junior, as he began to walk off. Twilight frowned. His tone and expression did not match his answer. She began to trail after him.

"Hey, talk to me. What's the matter?" asked Twilight.

"It's nothing. Just leave me alone," said Junior, placing his hands in his pockets. Twilight suddenly got in his path, stopping him in place. Junior's eyes glanced away.

"You're not taking what Rainbow said personally, are you?" asked Twilight, worriedly. Junior said nothing. He didn't want to remain on this topic. All he wanted now was to head home and live in what little peace that he could. His expression must've been visibly upset, because Twilight had frowned.

"Look, we're just nervous about the whole thing. You know that they've been terrorizing people for the last few years now," said Twilight. Junior glared at her.

"And that gives you the right to label them all as monsters?" demanded Junior. Twilight flinched at his harsh tone. The boy sighed, allowing his nerves to settle. There was nothing to be gain by lashing out at her.

"I'm not trying to justify their actions. I just thought it was unfair for you guys to assume that all of them are bad," said Junior, his tone more soft.

"Gojira, you're taking this very personally. Why is that?" asked Twilight, confused. Junior half-heartedly shrugged.

"I don't know. I guess I just don't like it when people get judged. I mean, people have judged me all of my life," said Junior.

"Oh..." Twilight glanced at the ground, a slight look of shame of her face. She never meant to make the boy feel hurt in anyway. She thought that he had no reason to feel this way. But, she realized that he may have been a bit more sensitive then she realized.

"And some part of me hopes that... Not all of them are bad," said Junior. His tone was solemn. He began to think about the last time he heard from this 'Mosura Yasu'. She claimed that some Transmutants were much like him, only looking to live in peace. He hoped that was true. If not, then he feared what that said about them and himself.

"You might have a point," said Twilight. Junior glanced back at her, finding a reassuring smile on her face.

"Maybe there are those that are out there that are good. Just because we haven't seen them, doesn't mean they don't exist," said Twilight. She made her way to the boy, and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"And for what it's worth... I think it's good that you're opening up a bit. It helps me get a better understanding of you," said Twilight.

"What? That I'm an emotional thug?" asked Junior. Twilight rolled her eyes with a snort.

"No. Despite of what people think of you, you're actually a good guy. I heard that you stood up for Fluttershy when Gilda was picking on her," said Twilight.

"I couldn't call myself a man if I was too afraid to get confrontational," said Junior.

"I didn't take you for machismo," chuckled Twilight.

"I wouldn't call it that," said Junior, shrugging.

"Well, you gave me something to think about. And you seem to be getting along with the others. I hope you'll continue to do so," said Twilight. Junior slightly nodded. He began to walk passed Twilight, much to her surprise.

"Wait, you're still leaving?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah, I should. I have something that I have to do at home. See ya around," said Junior.

"W-Wait!" called Twilight. Junior stopped and turned to face her. Twilight held her hands behind her back, as a shy smile was on her face.

"Why don't you come by to the library sometime?" asked Twilight.

"The library?" asked Junior. Twilight nodded.

"Yeah. If you aren't busy, I'd like to get to know you more as a friend," said Twilight. Junior was surprised. There was that word again. He rarely used it that it almost seemed like it belonged to a foreign language.

"Friend?" asked Junior.

"Mmhm! We aren't exactly strangers anymore. Besides, a friend of Fluttershy's a friend of mine," said Twilight, smiling sweetly. Junior felt an ache in his heart, as well as a knot in his stomach. Both representing different emotions. One was dread, as with Fluttershy. The other was what Junior could only call 'happiness'. Against his better judgement, he smiled.

"Sounds good. I'll see you when I have time. Later, Twilight"

"See you!" Twilight waved to the boy, as he left.

Despite the damper that had been put on his day, the likes of Fluttershy and Twilight had managed to brighten it back up. Still, he felt anxiousness and pain from earlier. He knew now that he couldn't afford to be exposed. Doing so would destroy what little peace he had left in his life. Accepting the friendship of Fluttershy and Twilight was a risky development. But, it may have been what would help contribute to some peace and stability in his life.

Twilight had made her way back inside of Sugarcube Corner. By now, the party was being wrapped up. The girls had begun to clean as the guests left.

"Where's Goji?" asked Pinkie.

"He went home," answered Twilight. Fluttershy looked out to the window in concern.

"Is he alright?" asked Fluttershy.

"Yeah, I think so. Though he wasn't too happy about the whole conversation earlier," said Twilight. Rainbow groaned.

"What's his deal? He's such a grump!" said Rainbow.

"Well, he just thinks that it's harsh to judge all of them. Who knows, he might be right about some of them being good," said Twilight. Rainbow scoffed.

"I'll believe it when I see it."

"Something on your mind, Pinkie?" asked Applejack, glancing at the hyperactive Earthbound. She had an intense expression, as though she was pondering something.

"You know, I think a good way to cheer Goji up is a good ol' fashion party by yours truly!" said Pinkie, beaming. Rarity forced a smile.

"Oh. Darling, I don't think a party will work for him. He doesn't strike me as the type who'd enjoy social gatherings," said Rarity.

"Then maybe a small party? Like a birthday party! Any of you know when his birthday is coming up?" asked Pinkie.

"Got me," said Applejack with a shrug.

"I doubt he'd tell us," said Rainbow dismissively.

Canterlot...

Princess Celestia sat upon her grand throne, with her younger sister Luna by her side. She tore her eyes from her guest for a moment and glanced at her sibling.

Luna's restoration of power had allowed her to grow to the height of 6 foot 2. This was how she was before her banishment, at full power. Her sister's hair flowed from her power, appearing like the night sky. Sparkles appeared through her sapphire blue locks. Her wings were a dark blue, having grown large and majestic, like an angel of the night.

Luna wore a belt around her waist, with a buckle depicting a crescent moon, a partial representation of her cutie mark. Over her blue dress, Luna wore a pair of armor shoulder pieces. It may have seem unusual to some, but it was something that Celestia was familiar with. In their earlier days, Equestria was much rougher. It wasn't unusual for either to wear at least some armor on their person. This was just an old habit for Luna. Celestia didn't think to bother her younger sister over her attire. It seemed fitting for her, after all. Besides, it didn't damper her beauty.

Celestia returned her attention to her guest. A man stood below their elevated thrones, wearing dark uniform. This man was a foreigner. Even more so, he was a military man.

"What you are proposing is something that I am not comfortable with," said Celestia.

"Your Majesty, MONARCH only seeks to protect you and your people. We only ask to be able to set up more bases around the Eastern parts of Equestria. Transmutant activity is most concentrated in those regions. Surely the recent attack in Baltimare is enough to convince you," said the man.

"I understand the threat. However, I can't allow such a foreign presence like your institution to interfere with the daily lives of my citizens. Your last expansion has proven to be intrusive as it is," said Celestia.

"Your Majesty, sometimes reaching out to the rest of the world comes with a few sacrifices. You have to be willing to accept a bit of discomfort if you wish to progress," said the uniformed man. Celestia slightly furrowed her brows at this.

"I didn't think that 'reaching out to the rest of the world' meant that my nation had to accept a military presence without national ties," said Celestia.

"Well, not just one nation. MONARCH is made up of many different nations. All unified for peace. And the Transmutants are standing in the way of that," said the uniformed man.

"Surely violence isn't the only answer. For as long as you've been here, I've heard nothing of diplomacy," said Celestia. The uniformed man suppressed a chuckle. Celestia slightly narrowed her eyes. She found nothing amusing of the idea.

"There's no reasoning with monsters, your majesty," said the man.

"I've come to learn that this group that calls themselves 'Revolutionaries' are not necessarily the majority of the Transmutant population. I ask that diplomacy be opened with those who reside in the smaller groups, or even live individually. You can't say that they don't exist," said Celestia, a growing frustration beginning to rise.

"With all due respect, we cannot risk taking a chance as that. If one pops up, then we have to terminate them. You don't realize the full danger that they pose," said the man in uniform.

"I find your lack of compassion for these beings disturbing, Colonel," said a displeased Celestia.

"Compassion for beasts? No. I assure you that they pose a threat not just to your nation, but to every sapient race that lives in our world," said the man in uniform.

Luna just sat in silence on her own throne. She had trouble following along with this conversation, due to her lack of knowledge with how things worked in this modern era. Never had she heard of creatures such as 'Transmutants', let alone this MONARCH.

"Very well. I know that I can't get you to consider another perspective on them. I do value the safety of my subjects, therefore I'll accept MONARCH's expansion. Under a few conditions, of course," said Celestia, sitting upright on her throne.

"You are to keep your bases away from the populated area, as originally agreed. You are to inform us of any information that may concern us and the lives of our subjects. And last, you will spare the lives of any Transmutant that willingly surrenders," said Celestia. Her narrowed eyes were locked dead with the man's as to show that she was serious about her terms. The uniformed man kept a neutral look as he pondered the terms. He sighed.

"Understood. I will inform my superiors. Good day to you, your Majesties," said the man, before turning to leave. The royal guards began to escort him out of the throne room.

"Thank you," said Celestia.

As the man was escorted out of the room, Celestia slouched in her seat. She let out a deep exhale, rubbing her brows. Luna looked to her elder sister in worry.

"What troubles thee, sister?" asked Luna.

"Oh. I'm fine, Luna. I'm just a bit stressed. Nothing that a nice hot bath and some cake can't resolve," said Celestia with a smile. Luna rolled her eyes in amusement. She was glad that some things hadn't changed.

"Celestia, I am curious. What are these... Transmutants?" asked Luna. Celestia stood from her throne, followed by Luna. The two began to descend from their thrones and made their way out of the room.

"They haven't been known for very long. It was only a short time since we've learned about them. But, they're believed to have originated from the Far East," said Celestia. Luna walked alongside her sister, listening intently.

"They're a race of humanoids with renowned strength and power. You wouldn't be able to tell on the surface, since they appear as any ordinary Earthbound," said Luna.

"An enemy in plain sight..." said Luna thoughtfully. Celestia grimaced.

"I'd like to think that not all of them are our enemy. That may sound naïve on my part, but I don't believe that anyone is born evil," said Celestia.

"If I'm not mistaken, 'Transmutant' seems to derive from the word 'Transmutation'. Does their name imply that they themselves were changed, or do they change themselves?" asked Luna inquisitively.

"Both. While they're a mystery to us, MONARCH claims that they were in fact humans with their genes manipulated with 'foreign' traits. This allows them to change their forms," answered Celestia. The two were making their way to the dining room.

"Into what?" asked Luna. Celestia said nothing. Luna didn't know if her silence was due to reluctance of answering, or if it was ignorance.

"It's not so simple. It seems that each one is unique," said Celestia.

"Who were responsible for their change?" asked Luna curiously.

"I don't know. All I know is that the first two appeared in Neighpon some years ago," said Celestia.

"Two?" asked Luna.

9 Years Ago...

The air was cold in a dimly lit facility. The halls were sterilized, like a hospital. However, there was a heavy metallic door that stood at the end of one hall.

A pair of men began to make their way down the hall. One of them wore a white lab coat while the other was a red eyed elf. The elf had been waiting to see the progress on this project, especially after the latest development.

"The injections of the mutagen have proven to be quite successful, Director Onyx. Both subjects have developed signs of heightened senses, as well as muscle growth," said the white coated man. The elf, Onyx, nodded.

"You mentioned that there was a problem," said Onyx.

"Yes. It seems that there's a bit of a set back with the boy, 'Lucky Dragon'," said the geneticist, as he looked through his notes.

"It seems that one of the compounds from the mutagen has remained in his system. It's caused some... complications," said the geneticist. Onyx raised a brow at him.

"What kind of complications?" asked Onyx.

"Perhaps you should see for yourself," said the geneticist, gesturing to the heavy metallic door before them.

Onyx noticed that there seemed to be dents in the door. The dents however seemed to have bulged to the outside. Meaning something was attempting to break out. He peered through the narrow slot, where scratches lied on the surface of the glass. The room inside was dark, making it impossible for the elf to make out anything inside.

"Why is it so dark in here?" asked Onyx.

Suddenly, a figure came rushing out of the darkness. Onyx barely had enough time to react, as a face slammed against the window. Onyx gasped and recoiled from the door. From the door, muffled inhuman shrieks could be heard. Onyx was able to make out a child's face to be pressed against the window. Heavy pounding could be heard from within. Onyx panted, as his heart began to settle.

"It keeps him calm. He's still sensitive to bright lights," said the geneticist.

Onyx composed himself and approached the door. He gazed into the eyes of the child, who pressed his face against the window. His rapid breaths fogged up the glass, as though he were a mad beast. His mouth was full of small, carnivorous teeth.

"Just what am I looking at?" asked Onyx.

"We believe that the compound that failed to get passed has in fact stayed in him, causing some negative effects. Sometimes Lucky Dragon is calm. Other times, he's... Well, aggressive doesn't exactly do this justice," said the geneticist.

"Let me see the results," said Onyx. The geneticist handed him the clip board. Onyx began to read through, searching for this compound that was causing the problem. He scoffed.

"Of course it's that," said Onyx.

The elf returned his attention through the window. The child was panting as he stared back, saliva trailing down his lips. He appeared sickly and deranged. His eyes were bloodshot, and his irises had changed from being amber to a steely grey color, with constricted pupils. It was like he wasn't staring at a human or even a beast. It was like something else was inside of this child, wanting to get out.

"The Alpha isn't experiencing this problem, is he?" asked Onyx.

"No, sir. The compound is out of his system," said the geneticist.

"Good. Then we move forward with just him. I want Lucky Dragon terminated," said Onyx, turning to leave. The geneticist was appalled.

"B-But sir! I'm sure that Lucky Dragon can still be salvaged!" said the geneticist. Onyx turned to face him with a stern look.

"Listen to me and listen well. That thing is not a child anymore. It's a demon wearing human flesh. Keeping it around will only cause more trouble. I want it dead," said Onyx coldly. The geneticist gulped.

"Understood, sir."

Onyx turned to leave. The geneticist was left alone by the door. He could hear the muffled shrieks of 'Lucky Dragon' from behind the door, as he continued to slam himself against it.

Present Day...

Evening was approaching. The sun had begun to set below the horizon, allowing the stars to appear in the sky.

Junior found himself sitting at his desk. He was busy documenting his thoughts from the day into his journal. He began to reflect on what had happened. Somehow, he seemed to make two friends in one day. It seemed unreal to the boy. Despite his reluctance, Junior was at least glad that there were two people in this town that didn't totally hate his guts. On the plus side, he could always tell Celestia that he had made two friends the next time that he sees her.

There was a sudden knock at the door. Junior stopped writing and turned to his front door. An odd look was on his face. He rose out of his seat and began to make his way to the front door. He was curious as to who would come to see him at this hour. Odds are that it was Fluttershy.

Junior opened the door, finding a young woman to be standing at his front door. He slightly recoiled at the sight of her. She was wearing a dark cloak over her person. But, he saw glimpses of her face. She stood at 5 foot 7.

"Uh... Can I help you?" asked Junior, awkwardly. This stranger removed her hood and met Junior with a smile. She had short hair that was white as snow. Long strands of hair hung over the bridge of her nose, between her shimmering deep blue eyes. They seemed to dazzle under the evening light. She was a lovely young woman, but Junior had no recollection of her. But, she immediately stood out, based on her Neighponese traits.

Good evening, Takeshi-Kun," said the young woman. Junior gasped as he backed away. He caught himself before he could fall onto his rear.

"It's you! Mosura!" exclaimed Junior. He had tensed up, and seemed to have raised his fists. Mosura recoiled.

"H-Hey, relax! I'm not here to cause trouble!" said Mosura, holding her hands up.

"Sorry," said Junior, lowering his fists. He sighed in relief. Mosura also began to relax a bit, appearing amused.

"I don't blame you. I understand that you must feel on edge. Especially with some stranger talking to you through your head," said Mosura, playfully pointing at her own head. Junior's brows raised.

"Is that how you were speaking to me? Are you like psychic or something?" asked Junior. Mosura nodded.

"Mmhm."

"Huh. Lucky guess. So... What are you doing here?" asked Junior. Mosura appeared confused.

"Huh? Oh! Sorry, it slipped my mind for a second," tittered Mosura, clearly embarrassed. She cleared her throat as she regained her composure.

"I think it's time that you met the others that I've told you about," said Mosura. Junior's brows raised in surprise. She turned as she began to bring her hood back over her head.

"Come with me," said Mosura, as she began to walk off. Junior narrowed his eyes.

"Hold it! How can I trust you?" demanded Junior. He couldn't be too careful. After all, he knew nothing about this girl. Besides, he could get himself mixed into something that would bring more trouble for him in the long run. Mosura turned to meet his gaze. They were soft, befitting of a gentle soul.

"Listen, I know you don't have a reason to trust me. Frankly, I'm taking a risk myself by coming out into the open," said Mosura. She met the boy with a firm look.

"All I can give you is my word. I'm just trying to help," said Mosura. Junior pondered her response for a moment. It seemed reasonable enough. Maybe he should hear her out.

"Alright, I'll take your word for it," said Junior with a sigh. Mosura nodded with a smile.

"Then let's get going!" said Mosura as she began to jog away from the house.

"Wait up!" said Junior as he grabbed his house key.

"Ugh. I hope I don't regret this," said Junior, before closing and locking his door. He then began to follow the mutant girl away from the area, on their way to the Everfree forest.

"Wait, in there?" asked Junior, incredulous.

"It's the safest place for us, believe it or not," said Mosura, as she stepped over some bushes, with Junior following.

"I'm not familiar with this part of the forest," said Junior.

"Just stick close! I'll protect ya," said Mosura, teasingly. Junior rolled his eyes.

The two mutants made their way deep into the Everfree forest. Their journey was a bit long, with the night sky beginning to become more apparent. Eventually, they made their way to a more unrecognizable part of the forest. But, they hadn't come across the old ruins of the Two Sisters.

"Mosura, how much further?" asked Junior.

"Almost there," said Mosura, in reassurance. Junior sighed in response. He hoped that the journey back home would be faster.

The pair came across a great cave that stuck out the side of a large hill, covered in boulders and plant life. Inside of the cave, there was a house that was built into the entrance of the cave. The house seemed to be abandoned. There was wood that had rotted. The bricks that helped make up the structure was chipping away, with vines having broken through. But, there was a dim light inside of the house.

Mosura led Junior to the house, which they entered. Junior felt tense as he entered the dark house. The interior wasn't much better. There were a couple of old couches that lied in a living room, having been worn out. There was a large table with a few old chairs. A counter lied near a kitchen, which was built next to the living room. There was a refrigerator, which actually looked pretty new. And there was a stove, appearing much older than anything in the house.

"This is it?" asked Junior.

"Not quite," said Mosura, as she made her way down to the hall. She opened up a door, which resulted in a loud creek. There was another dim light that ran down to a vast, dark cavern. Junior's stomach sank. He made his way over, finding that the hall led to a metallic walkway, leading through the cave. Beneath the house was a 20 foot drop, with shallow water from an aquifer running down the cavern. He could hear the drops of water from above, as well as the flow of water from below.

"This way," said Mosura, as she took the lead to the walkway. Junior reluctantly followed along. There was the sound of grunting and shouts that echoed out through the cavern. Junior began to have second thoughts about this whole thing.

"Oh boy. Looks like they've started sparring," said Mosura in dismay.

The two soon made their way to the end of the walk way. Junior beheld a great chamber that lied within this hill. The cave ceiling reached high above, where stalactites hung from the ceiling with a hole at the center that likely had been a natural formation. It allowed the moon's light to shine down below.

Aside from the natural lights, the chamber was lit up by torches, made up of red and blue flames. This created a almost mystical atmosphere in the cave. Junior noticed to his right that there were several separate smaller chambers that had been formed naturally from this cavern's structure. In three of these chambers, they bore a bed for each one. Each was decorated to be like a room. Curtains hung by the entrance to these caverns, likely for privacy.

"Come on! I'll introduce you to the boys," said Mosura, waving her hand to boy.

The two continued on to the right, passed the chambers. As they walked, Junior observed his surroundings. There was a lower level below them, where a metal walkway and a platform stood above a pool of water that flowed from the aquifer. The pair continued to hear grunts and brief shouts, as though a fight was going on.

The two descended down a metallic stairway, leading to the lower level. Junior and Mosura walked over the platform, making their way to the other side, where another large chamber lied. It was more so the size of the lobby to Sugarcube Corner. This chamber was lit up, by more of the red and blue flaming torches.

Inside of the chamber, there were mats that covered the earthy ground. There were dummies that lined the walls, along with some poles. The chamber was decorated much like a Dojo.

Two young Neighponese males stood, facing off. They looked to be around Junior's age. One of them stood at five foot nine, with crimson hair, with eyes that were a bright green. He wore a brick red kimono. He was leaner in build, compared to his opponent. But, he had a look of unbridled confidence.

"That all you got?" asked the crimson haired boy. His opponent snorted. He charged for him, raising a fist.

The other Neighponese boy was of a larger build. He stood at six feet in height. His brown kimono was drenched in sweat. His hair had a spiky appearance, bearing a dull tone of brown. His eyes were also a light brown, burning with determination.

The larger boy shouted as he sent multiple punches to his opponent, but the crimson haired boy was quick, narrowly dodging each strike that was sent his way. He then slid under his opponent and kicked him in the back. The taller boy grunted in annoyance as he stumbled forward. He quickly spun and swiped at the crimson haired boy, who side stepped with a chuckle.

"Knock it off!" said the larger boy. Before the two could continue, Mosura sighed.

"Enough!" shouted Mosura. The two boys stopped in mid charge.

"Oh come on! We were just about to determine who got the last pudding cup in the fridge!" complained the crimson haired boy.

"That's too bad. Because that one is mine. You two didn't save me any last month," said Mosura, annoyed. She then gestured to Junior.

"Besides, we have a guest. Boys, meet Gojira Takeshi. He's the Transmutant living in Ponyville," said Mosura.

"Uh... Hey." Junior greeted, awkwardly. The two boys were wide eyed as they saw him. The crimson haired boy smiled as he approached, extending his hand forward.

"Hey! Nice to meet you, man. My name is Rodan Shou."

Junior shook hands with the boy, a slight smile on his face. The spiky haired boy approached and bowed.

"Riku Angirasu. It's a pleasure to meet you," said the boy. Junior returned the bow. It had been awhile since he's greeted this way. It seemed that a couple of these people still retained their cultural mannerisms.

"Likewise," replied Junior. He then cleared his throat.

"So uh... Mosura..." Junior fell silent as he noticed that the girl seemed to have been awkwardly playing with her hair.

"What?" asked Junior.

"I'm sorry, Takeshi-kun. But... Would you mind using my last name? It's a little embarrassing for you to be so informal," said Mosura with an embarrassed smile.

Junior was confused for a brief moment. But, then it clicked. He remembered that in Neighponese culture, people often refer to each other with honorifics and a last name basis if they were strangers. Only close friends, family and lovers refer to each other on a first name basis. Junior smiled sheepishly with a light blush.

"Oh. Sorry. I've lived in Equestria for so long that I've kinda assimilated. Uh... Anyone else mind?" asked Junior, looking to the boys.

"Hey, I'm not uptight like these two. Call me whatever you want, bro," said Rodan. Junior was relieved to not have to be so formal with at least one of them. Rodan seemed to have grown more accustomed to Equestrian customs compared to the other two.

"So... Mo- I mean, Yasu-san. Why did you bring me here?" asked Junior. Mosura began to remove her cloak. She revealed herself to be wearing a short sleeved shirt, with a pair of shorts and thigh high stockings. Her stockings were a gradient of red, transitioning to a yellowish orange on the top half of her legs.

"Have a seat," said Mosura, as she sat on her knees on the ground. Junior shrugged as he sat down as well, as did the other two boys.

"You see Takeshi-kun, I brought you here so that we can get to know a fellow Transmutant like you. There aren't many like us out in the world. Let alone in Equestria. It's clear that you're hiding in plain sight. I thought it'd be easy on you, as well as ourselves, to meet," said Mosura.

"But how did you know that I was a Transmutant?" asked Junior, confused.

"Transmutants give off a unique smell. I caught onto it as soon as you arrived to Ponyville. I used telepathy to communicate with you," said Mosura.

"I see..." Junior scratched at his head with an embarrassed look.

"So... Can you read minds at any time?" asked Junior. Mosura smiled teasingly.

"Only when I choose to. By the way, I'm flattered that you find me attractive," said Mosura. Junior cupped a hand to his mouth, his face beat red. Mosura laughed.

"OK, please don't invade my personal thoughts!" said Junior, annoyed.

"Be happy that your thoughts were clean," said Rodan, nudging Junior's shoulder with a chuckle.

"Wow. This is unreal. I always heard that there were more like me out there. But to think I'd actually meet them..." Junior held a relieved smile. For once, he didn't feel like he had to keep anything hidden.

"Yeah, we rarely go out there because we're afraid of getting exposed. With MONARCH running around, we can't be too careful," said Angirasu.

Angirasu's statement broke Junior's moment of peace. He just remembered the reality of what he was. What they were. But now, he had more questions.

"I'm curious. How did the three of you become Transmutants?" asked Junior. The three other mutants looked at him oddly.

"What do you mean? The same way that you did," said Rodan.

"No, that can't be. You see, I was one of the first two. The organization that was responsible doesn't exist anymore. So how did you become like me?" asked Junior. Mosura's eyes widened.

"You're the Alpha?" Mosura's tone was that of shock and disbelief. Junior shook his head.

"No. My late father was called 'Alpha'. I was called 'Lucky Dragon'." said Junior. He noticed that these mutants were gazing at him in shock and almost reverence. As though he were some sort of legend.

"Then... You're the forerunner to us. You're essentially the ground work for the rest of us," said Mosura.

"Not likely. For whatever reason, I was deemed a failed experiment," said Junior, shrugging. He then leaned forward.

"Tell me, who is responsible for you guys?" asked Junior. Mosura sighed.

"I... I don't know how to say this. But, MONARCH is responsible," said Mosura. Junior's eyes slightly widened.

"MONARCH? They're just a military organization for the 'Global Union'. They're basically just a globalized mercenary group funded by the biggest empires on earth," said Junior.

"Takeshi-kun, there's something darker beneath MONARCH. The man who's leading it had ties to the old organization that made you. We were kidnapped from our homes when we were children. Even adults weren't safe. They did this to us," said Mosura. Junior was wide eyed. He shook his head, wanting to deny what he heard.

"That can't be true. Why would MONARCH want to create Transmutants?" asked Junior.

"You kidding? Why not? An army of super soldiers to fill in the ranks to enforce Global Union rule is the perfect plan," said Rodan.

"But why kidnap children?! Why kidnap us?!" cried Junior. His tone was loud to the point that it had startled the three other mutants. Junior took a breath, attempting to settle himself.

"I'm sorry. It just... It doesn't make sense. All my life, I've wondered why. Why did they take me and my father?" asked Junior solemnly.

"Takeshi-kun..." Mosura frowned.

"How did... How did you guys escape?" asked Junior.

"Well, a few mutants managed to breakout and free the rest us. There was at least 17 of us at the time I believe. But, apparently they kept making more after our escape," said Mosura. Junior's blood ran cold. At least 17? He wondered how many were children and why they had to suffer to something so nefarious. And no one seemed to know. No one but the Transmutants, the people that MONARCH was attempting to destroy.

"Oh my God... All this time. MONARCH has been around claiming it was helping Equestria and... Oh God!" Junior held his head, gritting his teeth. He felt sick to his stomach.

"Those bastards. They created the problem, and now they're trying to cover it up. FUCK!" Junior shouted.

"Takeshi-kun, please calm down!" said Mosura, reaching a hand to the boy. She recoiled as he turned to meet her with a glare.

"How can I be calm?! You just told me that MONARCH created more Transmutants for war! They're responsible for the deaths of innocent people, the rise of mutant terrorists, and they ruined our lives!" cried Junior, distraught. Mosura's expression softened.

"I lost the only parent that I had left! I lost my home! I had to leave my country! I had to live among people who weren't my own and became an outcast!" said Junior. He felt his eyes beginning to sting, but he didn't care. The emotions that he's kept bottled up inside for so long could no longer be contained.

"I even had to spend every waking hour lying. Lying to people that I cared about. I had no one to confide in. No one who'd understand. I was alone," said Junior, his tone low and filled with despair. He mustered up a glare through his eyes, which began to sting more.

"How can you ask me to be calm? You should feel the same as me," said Junior. Mosura stood and made her way to the boy. She knelt down and pulled him into a comforting hug. She began to gently run her hand through his hair.

"Of course I feel the same as you," said Mosura, her tone soft. Junior swallowed the lump in his throat, as tears threatened to run from his eyes. But, he held them back, by some miracle.

"I know just as much as you how it feels to have your family taken away from you. We all do. But we can't spend our whole lives filled with bitterness and hate," said Mosura, pulled away a bit from the boy, with a warm smile. Junior felt some comfort from her kind smile, and warm embrace. The way her voice was gentle and filled with compassion. It put him at ease.

"I may have lost my family, but I gained a new one. We look out for each other," said Mosura, gesturing to the other two boys. They met Junior with sympathetic smiles.

It didn't seem normal for a person like Mosura to exist. He couldn't imagine being able to move on as she seemed to have. Mosura brought his face to meet her gaze. She looked at him firmly.

"Hey, you're not alone. Not anymore," said Mosura. Junior gritted his teeth as he lowered his head, in a vain attempt to hide the few tears that began to fall.

Chapter 21: Creatures of Allure

The streets of Ponyville were cleared of any MONARCH presence. There was not a single tent, not a vehicle, nor any infantry in sight. Not even Ghidorah was around.

Complying with Princess Celestia's demands, MONARCH had left town and were in the process of fully leaving Equestria. They still needed to transport their units and assets off of Equestrian soil, but their activity had ceased entirely. That included the shutdown of their established bases, which would be cleared out and left behind to rot.

The Main 6 were aboard a hot air balloon, which carried them away from their home. They moved across the land, leaving the greener pastures for the desert earth. After some time, they had arrived to Appleloosa. Applejack began to secure the balloon, while the rest stepped off. A squad of royal guards approached.

"Twilight Sparkle, glad you could make it. The princess is right this way." Blaire gestured to the town.

The Main 6 were escorted by the guards, making their way further into Appleloosa. Guards were seen posted all around, while the wary people of this settlement continued about their business.

The girls were led to Celestia, who was conversing with an Earth Bound. They recognized him as the town's Sheriff. Silver Star was his name. The group had just reached the pair in time to hear what had happened.

"Next thing we knew, the dang pipeline was destroyed and wasted gallons of precious water! A bright light flashed and those soldiers just took off after the train." Silver Star explained. He gestured near the tracks, where men were in the process of repairing the pipeline. The ground was muddy from water spilling into the ground.

"Was anyone hurt?" asked Celestia.

"No, your Majesty. Thank the stars."

"We'll be investigating this matter further. Rest assured." Celestia turned from Silver Star, who began to leave.

"Were they here after all?" asked Twilight hopefully. Celestia nodded.

"Yes, but I'm afraid that we won't find them. They have long since fled when MONARCH arrived. It doesn't seem like it was a clean escape, however." Celestia frowned. The Main 6 grimaced, as did Blaire. Pinkie suddenly beamed with a smile.

"Hey, don't be down, everybody! I'm sure they weren't caught! Besides, MONARCH is banned from Equestria, right? I'm sure Goji and the others will feel safe to come back home!" said Pinkie, her tone upbeat. Twilight was about to muster up a smile, but overheard the conversation of a couple of the locals that passed by.

"They call 'em 'Transmutants'. A bunch of monsters posing as people. Word is that they attacked Fillydelphia some time back." said one of the locals.

"Good grief. Now they're here terrorizing and wrecking a little town like ours. Hope the princess can deal with them."

Twilight grimaced as she heard the men speak ill of the Mutant 4.

"It's going to take a lot more than that for them to return."

Junior winced as he sat up. He began to remove the bandages that covered his torso. The wounds that were once there had fully healed. Save for the soreness that the boy felt from said wounds. It was fortunate that his particular mutation was the way it was. Otherwise, he may have died.

The Mutant 4 were lounging in the last car of the train. No one had decided to venture near this car. As far as everyone was concerned, some high tier criminals hijacked the train to escape those soldiers back in Appleloosa. To keep up the illusion, Rodan and Angirasu would head up to conductor to play their act. The whole ordeal sold the passengers on the idea, keeping them from acting rash and to stay away from the private, yet damaged, train car of the mutants.

"I hope we get to Saddle Arabia soon. I'm getting sick of canned food," said Rodan, tossing an empty can outside of the train.

"Rodan, don't litter!" Mosura scolded. Rodan rolled his eyes as he leaned back.

"But seriously though, I hope this place is half as decent as Ponyville, considering it's in a desert."

"I told you, it's an oasis. Don't make it sound like a wasteland." Mosura sighed. "And besides, we aren't going to make the same mistakes as we did in Ponyville. We're going to be completely isolated this time. The only company we need is each other."

"Ugh. Sounds boring already." Rodan sighed.

"Rodan, you might find that preferable. Do you even know 'Arabic'?" asked Junior. Rodan paused for a moment, as though reluctant to answer.

"No."

"See? Either way, you wouldn't be able to converse with anyone there. Unless you somehow met someone who knew and spoke Equish. It could take years to pick up on a new tongue."

"It wouldn't be the first time that I was forced to learn a new language." Rodan remarked.

"Oh right, good point." Junior sighed.

Suddenly, the train bucked and buckled. The Transmutants exclaimed as the train suddenly began to screech to a halt, sending the four slamming into the seats of the car. The train slowed and stopped along the tracks, as sparks flew from the rails and wheels.

"Ow..." Mosura whined as she rubbed her forehead.

"Everybody OK?" asked Junior, wincing as he sat up from a seat. Rodan grunted as he lied flat on the ground, shooting up with a twitching brow.

"What the hell was that?! Who taught this guy how to drive a train?!" Rodan exclaimed.

"Why did we stop?" Angirasu pondered. Rodan groaned as he sat up.

"They're probably trying to kick us off. Come on, Aang. Let's get ready." Rodan made his way over to another seat, grabbing a scarf. Angirasu frowned.

"Every day, we stray farther and farther from our moral boundaries." Angirasu lamented, standing up.

"Relax. We're just acting. It's not like we have actual guns. Speaking of which." Rodan held up a banana with a darkening peal.

"Mine's starting to rot."

"Ew." Mosura scrunched her nose in disgust.

Rodan and Angirasu found themselves stepping outside of the train car. They looked around, finding themselves in the middle of nowhere. There was the view of Rocky terrain that surrounded the land for miles.

The pair made their way along the tracks for the train engine. The area was beginning to be shrouded in fog, prompting the two to look around.

"Getting kinda cold today, huh?" asked Rodan. Despite it being broad daylight, the thickness of the rising fog gave the appearance of dusk. Angirasu felt unease.

"Stay sharp. Never know what could be out here."

The pair soon made it to the train engine. They climbed on board inside, but the conductor was nowhere in sight. The furnace was hot, but there was no one around to keep it going. Angirasu hummed to himself.

"Odd. Rodan, check the cars behind us. He has to still be on board."

"Got it."

Rodan made his way to the back of the engine, stepping through a door. He found himself moving along the first car, but no one was in sight. With a shrug, Rodan kept walking. He thought that there may have been passengers in the more middle cars. The train did take off abruptly from the station after all, so it may not have been very packed.

Rodan continued his search. After exploring a couple of more cars, there was not a soul in sight. Rodan was starting to grow uncomfortable. No one should be in the bunks at this hour after all. He wondered where everyone was.

The boy found himself peering through a window outside. The fog had grown thicker. It gave the atmosphere an eerie feeling. It didn't help that the Transmutant was alone

There was the sound of buzzing, reminiscent to that of a flying insect. Rodan looked around, appearing confused. He couldn't help but feel that he was being watched. He searched the car, hearing the faint buzzing in the air. From the shadows, a figure emerged. Having sensed its presence, Rodan quickly turned. His eyes widened at what he saw.

"Rainbow Dash?"

At the end of the car, the rainbow haired valkyrie stood. She had her 'trademarked' confident smirk on her face, approaching the dumbfounded Transmutant.

Angirasu was searching the train engine. There was still no sign of the conductor. He had realized that there was one spot he hadn't checked. The private bunk in the car behind the engine. He made his way over to the door, but the sound of a loud thump above caused the boy to freeze.

Angirasu raised his head, hearing something to be skitter along the roof of the train. Angirasu tensed as he neared the window. He peered through, but nothing was in sight. With a gulp, Angirasu stepped outside, of the train. But, he heard something land behind him.

Angirasu quickly turned, only to be met with a startling sight. It was Fluttershy, who met him with a warm smile.

Before the boy could speak, Fluttershy ran over and threw herself into him. Angirasu stumbled back, catching her. His eyes were wide, his face growing red. The valkyrie affectionately nuzzled his chest.

"H-How did you find me?" asked Angirasu incredulously.

"Does it really matter?" asked Fluttershy, smiling sweetly. Angirasu shared her smile.

"No, I guess not." Rodan awkwardly chuckled. He backed up as Rainbow approached. The boy looked away, a guilt ridden look on his face.

"Dash, listen. I'm sorry about-" Rodan yelped as Rainbow suddenly tackled him to the ground. He found himself pinned beneath the valkyrie, who had a sultry look about her. Rodan was beat red, his mind in a haze.

"Just shut up for a sec, alright?" Rainbow licked her lips. Her weight was added onto Rodan's torso as she leaned close. She began to caress his chest, making suggestive moans.

"D-Dash..." Rodan muttered, taken aback. But he couldn't motivate himself stop the girl's advances that seemed to come from nowhere. Lust and his libido were beginning to take over the rational part of his mind.

"I know you've been checking me out. Truth is, I've been doing the same to you." Rainbow smirked.

Meanwhile, Junior and Mosura found themselves moving through the train cars together. Their eyes scanned every inch as they cautiously walked on.

"This is strange. Where is everyone? Did they get off the train?" asked Mosura.

"And go where? We're in the middle of nowhere and there's fog out of a horror movie blinding us," said Junior.

The pair had grown concern with the noticeable change in weather and the absence of the others. They had opted to do some investigating of their own.

The Transmutants came into a particular car. It had signs of being previously inhabited. There was luggage that had been scattered. Some spilled drinks that littered the floor. But, there was still no sign of the passengers.

Junior stopped once he noticed something. He held a hand out in front of Mosura.

"Watch your step."

Mosura looked down and cringed in disgust. She quickly stepped back.

"What the hell is that?"

Junior knelt down and found a glob of a green substance on the floor. He ran his fingers into the substance. It had a sticky texture. He rubbed his fingers and thumb against each other, testing the durability of the substance. It had had gone from feeling like syrup to feeling tough like gum.

"Ah that's disgusting." Mosura gagged. She recoiled as Junior turned her way.

"Ew, don't touch me with that hand!" She exclaimed. Junior sighed.

"Whatever this stuff is, I have a feeling that something alive must have secreted it." Junior began to wipe his fingers on one of the seats.

"Let's keep our eyes peeled. Never know who is lurking."

Junior and Mosura continued their exploration. They began to search the cabins, only to turn up empty. As they searched, Junior noticed something in the corner of his eye. From out the window, he spotted a lone figure in the fog. His eyes narrowed.

"I think I see someone. Keep an eye for anyone that might still be on the train."

"OK. Be careful and hurry back. This whole thing is starting to give me the creeps," said Mosura.

Junior soon stepped off of the train, leaving Mosura alone. The girl sighed as she continued to look. Still, there was no sign of anyone around.

"Weird. It's like everyone's disappeared." Mosura sighed. She heard the sound of the door to the train car opening.

"Back already? Did you find-" Mosura turned and gasp, her expression was that of dread. In the train car was Battra, who stood alone. Mosura backed against a seat.

"Why are you here? Didn't I say that I didn't want to see you again?!" The girl glared at her sibling, who kept an unreadable expression. Mosura gulped, her eyes darting around.

"Are you responsible for this? Where's your Revolutionary pals?" demanded Mosura.

"I'm done with that. I don't know what's happening. I just came to see you." said Battra, meeting the girl with a smile.

"Me?" asked Mosura suspiciously.

"Listen, you were right. Now, I just want to be by the side of my sister," said Battra. Mosura's expression softened.

"You... You really mean it?"

Battra approached Mosura, who remained still. He embraced the girl, who went stiff. She felt herself beginning to grow slack in his arms, registering his warm embrace. Her lip quivered as she returned Battra's hug.

Junior found himself searching the fog. He had lost track of the figure, much to his annoyance. He looked around, hoping to find whoever he saw. But, there was no luck. With a sigh, Junior turned to head back for the train.

"Must've been just my imagination." Junior continued to move through the fog. But, he felt eyes on him. He stopped and turned, finding a figure hidden among the fog, not too far away. The boy narrowed his eyes and faced the figure.

"I see you! Come out, whoever you are!" barked Junior.

The figure approached. The fog around her dissipated, revealing her. Junior stepped back, shocked to find none other than Twilight Sparkle.

"What are you doing here?" asked Junior, almost fearful. Nothing about her being here made sense. Not after the way that she looked at him when he revealed his mutantism. MONARCH might have put her up to this to lower his guard. For all he knew, they were the cause of the current situation.

"I just wanted to see you." Twilight smiled. Junior shook his head, not believing a word.

"I don't believe you. How did you even find me?" asked Junior, narrowing his eyes. Twilight bore a brief look of annoyance before masking it with a sweet smile.

"I just... Followed my heart."

There was an awkward pause. Twilight looked like she wanted to die of embarrassment, while Junior appeared confused.

"Huh?"

"Um... Look, I missed you!" Twilight suddenly threw herself onto Junior. The boy paused as he held her. Something was definitely off. She completely avoided the question. There was also a fact that she was alone. He doubt Twilight would come out here without the other girls. That might have meant that the enemy was using her as bait and were using the fog as cover. Something about this whole thing felt unnatural.

Junior took notice of an odd smell. He had just noticed it. It was coming from Twilight. Her scent was all wrong. The boy suddenly grabbed Twilight and shoved her back. She fell to the ground and began to weep.

"You're not Twilight. Cut the shit." Junior growled. Twilight stopped, glancing at the boy. She sighed heavily as she stood.

"Alright, this isn't working."

Twilight's body was suddenly engulfed in an eerie green aura of fire. As the flames passed her body, a new form was revealed. Before Junior stood a slender bipedal creature, covered in a black carapace. It had a roughly humanoid shape with insectoid shapes. The creature had a horn on the forehead, with translucent blue hair-like protrusion on its head. A pair of insect wings spread.

The beast's jaw split open as it shrieked, revealing a long forked tongue, and its fangs. The creature's claws were bared, and a smaller pair of arms were exposed, tucked close to its torso. The body of the creature bore large gaping holes in its arms, legs and chest, where the human heart lies. This creature was a Changeling.

The creature lunged for Junior, who caught it with his bare hands. He tossed the insectoid aside, allowing it to remain airborne. It's wings beat quickly into the air.

"Come on, ugly! I can easily take you!" Junior taunted.

The Changeling smirked at the boy's statement. Around it, a dozen more of its kind suddenly rose out of the fog. Their beating wings created a loud buzzing sound in the air. Junior's shoulders slumped.

"Taking on ALL of you may be significantly harder." Junior tittered.

The Changelings all began to dive towards Junior. A field of magic enveloped them as the dove like rockets. Junior jumped back as the Changelings slammed into the earth. Their magic left a splash of a green substance, which corroded the earth they landed on. They hissed as their large blue insect eyes glared at him.

"Mosura!!" Junior cried, as the creatures lunged for him.

Meanwhile in the train car, Mosura gasped as she heard the boy. She pulled away from Battra and rushed to the window. Her eyes widened as she saw a horde of insect-like creatures beginning to swarm Junior.

"Battra, Gojira needs-" Mosura turned to her brother. But instead, she found one of the insects right before. The girl screamed as it hissed at her, its long tongue flailing. Before Mosura could run, it grabbed her by the shoulders and held her. Its horn glowed brightly.

Mosura gasped as she felt a chill. Her chest, where her heart lied, began to glow pink. An aura began to emerge from the glowing spot. The creature snarled as its jaws split open, inhaling the aura. Mosura felt her strength beginning to fade as the aura left her body. The changeling's split jaw rejoined, its tongue slurping the last of the aura.

The creature tossed Mosura to the ground, leaving her to groan. She attempted to crawl away, but felt her ankle grabbed. She was dragged along the train car by the changeling. She was soon left in the middle of a car. Her eyes fell on Rodan and Angirasu, who were left in green transparent cocoons. She found two more of these insects meeting with the one that attacked her.

"Three more. We'll keep the Hive fed for weeks!" laughed one of the Changelings, carrying a feminine voice. The females were more slender compared to the male, who bore larger forearms, hands and torso.

"Yeah, but it looks like Hopper failed to ensnare one herself. Now the others are involved," said the Changeling that brought Mosura. He knelt down picked Mosura up, tossing her onto a seat. The girl weakly looked around, her eyes widening as she found more people held in cocoons all around the car.

"Well, all that's left to do is waiting for the Queen to send the rest to bring this hefty load," chuckled a female Changeling. The male suddenly grabbed Mosura, who began to mutter, unable to muster the strength to fight back. The Changeling began to split its jaw and spew a green bile. The fluid covered Mosura from her feet, up to her waist. The girl began to breathe quickly, her eyes widening in panic. She attempted to muster one final plea, but found herself engulfed in the fluid. It soon began to harden, trapping her in a cramp, transparent tomb.

Back outside of the train, Junior grunted as he rolled along the ground. Changelings gave chase, spewing globs of goo. The boy broke back into a sprint, narrowly avoiding the goop. A Changeling came up from the side and slammed into him. Junior hit the side of the train, as a Changeling had him pinned, sneering at him. The mutant suddenly raised his foot and stomped on the Changeling's. The insectoid cried in pain, before being slugged in the face. As it fell, Junior rushed to the next closest Changeling

With the speed and strength faster than any normal human, Junior struck the insectoid with powerful strikes. He leapt, spun and slid around, delivering kicks and jabs. The Changeling weren't very good fighters. They were relying on numbers and surprise attacks. With Junior fighting more aggressively, they were unable to counter. They were hardly capable of handling a single hit, having been dropped with a strike that Junior wasn't even putting half of his strength into.

The female Changeling that had attempted to trick him snarled in anger.

"Just make it easy on yourself and accept your fate!" The Changeling dove towards Junior. She brought her foot forward to deliver a kick, but Junior caught her by the ankle. The Changeling screamed as she was slammed to the ground. She was suddenly thrown aside. The Changeling hissed as she stood, along with the others.

Junior found the insectoids rising into the air. He noticed that three more had emerged from the train and joined the rest of the swarm. While they weren't strong, they were at least fast and numerous enough to pose a threat. His friends were nowhere in sight. He could only assume that they were in the train. The boy knew that he and his friends won't get out of this unless these things were stopped permanently. That meant he had to risk draining his power, as well as take more lives.

Junior closed his eyes and took a breath. His neck, chest, and eyes began to flow cyan. He opened his mouth, exposing the light of his building atomic energy. One of the Changeling exclaimed in alarm.

"RETREAT! RETREAT!!" the Changeling screamed. The insects suddenly turned and flew away, leaving the train. Junior's glow from atomic energy began to die down. A confused but relieved look appeared on his face. The fog began to clear up, giving him a good look at the fleeing cloud of pests.

Junior gasped once he recalled his friends. He rushed to the train and entered the car. The first one was empty, so he quickly moved on to search the other cars. It wasn't long before he found the cocoons that were left behind. He gasped as he found his friends. He rushed to one and began to tear its covering. Mosura burst out with a deep intake of air. She began to violently cough as she thrashed.

"GET IT OFF!" Mosura cried, as she frantically tore away the substance that remained on her.

"Easy! You're OK," said Junior. Mosura panted. The experience of being encased in that stuff reminded her of her childhood. Back when she first transformed. She was nothing but a mere caterpillar, having been drive to encase herself in a cocoon that left her immobilized. She was able to sense and feel everything while encased. It was like she was dead. The girl sighed in relief before taking Junior's hand.

"Thank you. Thank you so much..." Mosura muttered, trembling violently. Junior's expression softened.

"Don't thank me yet. We still have work to do." Junior stood up and made his way for the rest of the cocoons.

The train was on the move again. Every passenger, including the conductor, had been freed and accounted for. The Mutant 4 had moved to a different car, still isolated from the rest. The story sold to the people was that the criminals had driven off the insectoid and freed everyone. No mention of Transmutants was given.

Mosura, Rodan and Angirasu were seated. Blankets were on their shoulders. They held mugs of hot coco in their hands. They were still filled with fatigue from the whole ordeal.

"So what were those things?" asked Angirasu. Junior took a seat with a tired sigh.

"Changelings. They're a race that preys on the love of other creatures. They can shapeshift into whatever form suits them for feeding," said Junior.

"Love?" asked Rodan.

"Yep. Think of it like a succubus, only more sneaky and insect-like. The most effective ones are those that can masquerade as a loved one. Romantic or not," said Junior. Mosura deeply frowned.

"I thought it was too good to be true." Mosura said to herself. Rodan and Angirasu also bore saddened looks.

"So, how were you able to figure it out? They had us fooled." Angirasu raised a brow.

"One, I'm naturally suspicious of people. Especially these days. Two, the whole thing with the passengers and train seemed off. The fact that Twilight was apparently here was a red flag. Though I thought MONARCH was pulling a trick to get my guard down." Junior sipped his coco.

"Suspicious? More like paranoid." Rodan grimaced.

"Except I was right. Also, that Changeling was a terrible actor," scoffed Junior.

"They must have taken out the conductor and cocooned the passengers before they realized we were in the back," said Junior. Mosura's brows furrowed, a thought coming to mind.

"I have a question. How did they know to use those forms they used on us? They seemed to know our relationship with them," said Mosura. The Transmutants were silent as they pondered the question.

"They must have spies. You know how ants scout for a colony? The same could be for Changelings." Junior answered.

"You mean those things could be spying on Ponyville?" asked Angirasu incredulously.

"Not our problem anymore."

"Not our problem?" Mosura looked to Junior in shock. She wasn't expecting him out of everyone to say that.

"We're fugitives now. It's not like we can do anything about it. I'm sure MONARCH will handle it. When they're not trying to kill us," said Junior in a dry tone. Mosura frowned. Something about Junior's words bothered her. Him being dismissive as he was didn't seem to align with his character. She thought that he may have only just been saying that as to detach from his old life to ease his pain. But, Mosura hoped that wouldn't result in callousness.

Meanwhile, just miles from where the attack on the train had occurred, there was the Changeling Hive. It was a grand dark structure in the middle of a barren landscape. Rocky hills surrounded the Hive. Numerous holes filled the great tower, as numerous Changelings entered and exit the Hive.

Inside, the Hive was cold and dreary. There were four Changelings that stood before a green throne that stood high above them.

"It was thanks to Hopper's incompetence that we failed to collect the prey, your Majesty!" said a female Changeling. The accused glared at her.

"It wouldn't have mattered! He was already suspicious of everything! I can't help that he wasn't into his girlfriend anymore!"

"You were always a lousy actor! Always quick to jump into the role, but never study your prey enough beforehand!" said the male Changeling. Hopper hissed as she flared her wings.

"Enough!"

The Changeling turned their attention back to the throne. Upon it sat a much larger female. She was tall and slender. Her face had an almost human-like appearance, but a visible line in the middle of her chin was present. A tall horn, bearing numerous holes, stood upon her forehead. Long light blue hairs covered her head, along with a dark crown.

The Changeling Queen tapped her claws on the arm rest of her throne. She had a pondering look. Her distorted voice filled the air once she spoke.

"Given our intelligence gathered, this raid was long since compromised when HE was involved. We know what he did to that colossal Timber wolf around a year ago. You made the right decision to retreat." The Queen sighed heavily.

"But, that's food that could have sustained us for some time. The scouts have informed me that a princess in Equestria was just proposed to. We will need our strength for what's to come." The Changeling let out a wicked giggle.

The air was cold and thick. It felt difficult for Junior to breathe. The boy found himself in the middle of a empty flat plane. Darkness surrounded him. There were 6 radiant lights before him.

The darkness began to encroach upon the flat realm. Desperate to escape, Junior rushed to the 6 orbs of light. But the closer he got, the further they seemed to suddenly grow. No matter how far he ran, he couldn't catch the fleeing lights. One by one, the lights faded from sight, allowing darkness to spread faster. Soon, lights were gone. But, there was another source above. The sun and moon hung high above, keeping the darkness at bay.

However, as soon as Junior looked to the celestial bodies, they too began to flee. The boy reached out to them in desperation. But, the sun and moon continued to leave, their light growing weaker. The darkness crept closer to Junior. A shadowy horned creature manifested. The shape of The Beast appeared. It craned its head over Junior, letting out a deep chuckle.

"I'll be your light, my darling Gojira." The creature opened its jaws wide and wailed before snapping Junior into its jaws.

Junior flinched and shot his eyes wide open. He was in a cold sweat. The boy's heart was throbbing in his chest. He found himself lying in a cot inside of a small, cramped room. Around him, he found a bunk bed, where Mosura and Angirasu slept. Rodan slept in the bunk above Junior.

With a sigh, Junior got out of bed. He slightly swayed, feeling motion rock against him. He stepped out of the room, entering a hall. He navigated through until he emerged out onto the deck of a ship. He found an endless ocean view.

It had been some time since the Changeling attack. The Mutant 4 managed to pay for travel across the sea to their final destination. Soon, they'll be able to rest easier. Save for Junior at least. It seemed that he'd be forever haunted by his dreams. Only now, they were starting to grow worse as of late. The boy sighed as he looked out to the horizon, where the sun was beginning to rise. While it was rising here, he was certain that it may still be dark out in Equestria. Twilight and the rest may be sleeping. Hopefully, better than he was.

"Thinking about them?" asked Mosura, having made her way onto the deck, joining the boy's side.

"You're the psychic," said Junior. Mosura shrugged.

"I can be nosey, but I'm not one to violate your mental privacy. Not intentionally," said Mosura. She leaned against the railing, glancing at the boy.

"Wanna talk about it?"

"About what? That I'm short 6 friends because I'm a freak?" asked Junior dryly.

"I'm sorry. I just thought it would help." Mosura frowned. The boy sighed, rubbing his temples.

"It's fine. I'm just pissed. I don't mean to get snarky with you." Junior grimaced.

"Life sucks sometimes, you know? Ever since I was young, I drew the short straw. I thought that things were finally starting to go well. I had friends, I had a reunion with my school crush, maybe a girl liked me." Junior griped the rail tightly, his eyes downcast.

"Then my secret gets exposed. My friends are afraid of me. My old crush turned to never consider me a friend, she tried to kill me for MONARCH, and I doubt Twilight sees me the same way still."

"Oh. I... I hadn't realized that you were so familiar with Sunset Shimmer." Mosura tapped the rail, awkwardly. Junior scoffed.

"I thought I was.."

"And Twilight... You really don't think that she still likes you?" asked Mosura.

"Why would she?" asked Junior with a heavy sigh. Mosura grimaced. She could sense the pain that the boy was feeling over the whole thing, especially when it came to Twilight and Sunset. This must have been how heart break felt. Mosura brought a hand over Junior's. She met him with a small smile.

"Well, it's her loss. And Sunset's. I'm sure that... There's a girl out there for you," said Mosura. Her cheeks grew red. Junior's face grew a bit warm. He sighed.

"Thanks, Mosu."

The pair stood on the deck together, watching the sun rise. During this, they noticed a faint call. It was high pitched but loud. In the distance, a large figure breached the ocean surface. Mosura gasped, her eyes lighting up.

"A whale!" Mosura cried, quickly tapping the boy, while pointing to the water. A humpback whale spewed water from its blowhole. It gave loud cries as it moved along the surface of the water. Junior smiled at the sight of the aquatic mammal. His mood lightened as Mosura was mesmerized.

"Oh my gosh, it has a family!"

The whale was accompanied by two others. One of them was smaller than the other two' an adolescent. The cries of the whales carried for a mile. This had caused some passengers on the ship to stir.

Soon, people, including Rodan and Angirasu, were making their way to the deck. They were able to observe the passing creatures as they swam. Everyone was mesmerized. It was here that Junior began to wonder something. He wondered that if he was alone, he'd be better off living the rest of his days in the ocean. He had the mutation that would allow this after all. The ocean was vast and was the perfect hiding place from MONARCH. Maybe life under the sea wouldn't be so bad.

Saddle Arabia...

In the midst of the desert, there lied a city. In this city, there were trees and lush greenery that made up sections of the city. There lied structures that were blocky, standing at different heights to each other in clusters. At the center of the city was a grand structure, bearing more round curves and domes on the roof tops. It was here that royalty dwelled.

Spires were scattered around the city, even near the temples. There were also large structures built around the city, carrying gallons of water through, some diving into a sewage system below, while the rest ran through canals in the city, watering the foliage that was grown. Outside of the city center, there was a small district that resided at the bay of the land of Saddle Arabia.

The district had its own local market. Here, the Saddle Arabians shopped for local and imported goods. The most common thing found was the fish, picked straight from the neighboring ocean water.

However, the fish merchants have found themselves in trouble as of late. They found their stock to not be as plentiful as of they usually were. The demand at the moment exceeded that of the supply.

In the bay, there were a couple of men pushing a boat into the water. With them was a large net.

"Looks like no one's out today. We may have lucked out!" said one of the men.

"Or not. Have you forgotten? Men have been disappearing out in the bay for a while now. We could be sending ourselves into an early grave," said the other man.

"That's life as a fisherman. Either it’s drowning or it’s a predator that happened to set its eyes on our boat. I have a family to feed."

The two men climbed onto the boat. They sailed across the water, further out into the bay. They drew out the net and tossed it over into the water. They sat and waited for fish to be caught. They waited and waited, occasionally moving the boat from its position.

One of the men sighed as he slouched on his side of the boat. A look of boredom was on his face. He noticed something to be moving beneath the surface of the water. However, the reflection of the blue sky and sunlight above made it difficult.

There was the faint sound of vocalizing in the air. It was the sound of a woman's voice. The fishermen looked around to find the source. However, that shouldn't be possible, due to them being in the middle of the bay. It wasn't until they found the source.

Rising from the water, a woman appeared. She continued to vocalize, her voice mesmerizing the men. On the other side of the boat, another woman appeared. She too began to sing. The men went into a trance as they swooned over the lovely women, who sang to them. The men began to lean to the edges of the boat, as the women continued to sing.

Seductive looks were on the faces of the women, as they held the faces of the men. Slowly, they began to dip themselves deeper into the water, while the men made no protest.

In an instant, the faces of the women changed. Their expressions hardened, fangs were exposed, their eyes became red and beady. They gave a horrible hiss as they pulled the men off of the boat and into the water.

The men struggled as the women kept a tight hold on them, pulling them deeper. It was here that they found the bizarre traits they had. The women bore fish tails for the lower half of their bodies. Their fore arms bore fins. In their chests were a glowing red item that seemed fused to their flesh. Gills were present near the ribs. These were Sirens.

The chimeric women sank their fangs into the men, as they continued to drag them beneath the surface. They were beginning to lose consciousness due to lack of oxygen and the wounds inflicted on them. The sirens quickly released them and swam away. As the world darkened around them, the men beheld a great aquatic beast to be approaching. It groaned as it swallowed them whole, trapping them in eternal darkness.

The creature that devoured the unfortunate fishermen groaned. It was a sea dragon. It had a body that rivaled the size of whales. Its blue body was decorated in armor that was almost like stone. It's beak grinded the bones of its feast, as its beady eyes fell upon the two fish women. The creature craned its serpentine neck, waved its flippers and wailed. It turned and swam away in the deep ocean blue, leaving the trembling Sirens.

"Let's go, before he changes his mind and eats us too!"

The sirens swam away from the bay, further out into the water. They later came across a great reef, where more of their kind lied. Human-fish hybrids swam about. There were a larger number of females compared to the males. The women wore kelp, or clam shells as coverings for their breasts. The sirens were diverse in regards to the colors of their scales.

The two fleeing sirens came across a large cave in the reef. They entered, finding an adult female. Her features were sharp, with a mature beauty. Her eyes were a pink color. Her long scarlet hair flowed. A headband decorated with brightly colored stones. Her chest was covered by porcelain white clam shells, a symbol of her position in the siren hierarchy. The siren bore a tail with opaque red scales. Along her tail were also patterns of violet and cyan.

"Lady Sarila!" The sirens bowed. The older siren rose up, noticing the frantic state of the pair.

"Yes?"

"W-We managed to handle it. But Typhoon was barely satisfied!"

"I was afraid of this." Sarila sighed heavily.

"Typhoon has become much more demanding as of late. He's stopped hunting on his own and now forces us to bring his meals. Food's becoming scarce and the humans were our last alternative. Now they're catching on," Sarila's eyes were downcast. She looked to the two Sirens with a look of urgency.

"Round up the clan."

Meanwhile, just some distance from the reef, there lied a pod of dolphins. The aquatic animals squeaked and cried as they swam about. The creatures scanned the area, making clicking sounds. One of them stuck its snout into a bush of kelp. A giggle escaped.

From the kelp, a siren emerged. She was a young girl, at the age of 18. Her light arctic blue hair was held in a ponytail, where Persian blue highlights ran through her locks. She had a light blue tail. Her face was round, giving her an almost younger appearance. She had a Caribbean blue colored tail that swayed in the water. Her large moderate raspberry colored eyes lit up. She was known as Sonata Dusk.

"Aw! You found me! Alright, let's find the others!" Sonata grinned. She and the dolphins began to swim around, searching the area. She gasped once she noticed a siren to be sitting on a rock, drawing in the sand with a finger.

The second siren looked older compared to Sonata, with more narrow features. But, she wasn't much older than the bubbly girl. She had moderate mulberry eyes, purple hair held into two long twin tails, with brilliant aquamarine highlights. Her tail bore purple scales. This was Aria Blaze, older non identical twin sister of Sonata.

While Aria was distracted, Sonata burst into a quick shot towards her. The girl tackled Aria to the ground.

"Ugh. SONATA!" Aria yelled in annoyance.

"We found ya!" Giggled Sonata, as the dolphins came over.

"I never agreed to play, so it doesn't count." Aria spoke, her tone dry and deadpanned. An amused giggle filled the air.

"Talk about a stick in the mud." A third siren approached.

This siren had long flowing hair that was a luminous, vivid orange with brilliant yellow highlights. Her hair flowed in the water as she turned her head and locked eyes with a pair of dolphins. Her eyes were brilliant raspberry and her skin was faire. Beneath her human body was a golden fish tail. Her scales sparkled in the sunlight, dazzling the dolphins. This was the eldest sister by a year, Adagio Dazzle. She began to vocalize to the dolphins, who gave whimsical squeaks in response.

"Aw who's a pretty girl? Mwah!" Adagio planted a kiss on a dolphin's snout. The animals happily squeaked as they took off. Sonata waved with a grin. Aria sighed.

"I'm bored."

"Well you should've been playing with me and the dolphins," remarked Sonata.

"Oh yeah, play hide and seek like a little kid. Sounds great," Aria rolled her eyes. Sonata glared at her in offense.

"Who're you calling a 'little kid'?"

"I only see one here." Aria smirked. Sonata pouted.

"Am not!"

"Are too."

"Ugh! Dagi, tell Aria to stop!" whined Sonata. Aria snorted.

"See? You even tattle like a kid. Thank you for proving my point." Sonata growled in frustration.

"That's enough, Aria." Adagio spoke in an almost parental tone. Aria huffed as she crossed her arms over her chest. Sonata stuck her tongue out at her, while Aria did the same. Adagio sighed in dismay.

"Anyway, Aria. What is it that you want to do?" asked Adagio. The middle child shrugged.

"I dunno. Anything that isn't nothing," said Aria, nonchalant.

"Gee, that narrows it down." Adagio rolled her eyes. Aria held her slim belly with a grimace.

"Something to eat may be nice," said Aria. Sonata nodded with a frown. Adagio sighed, feeling her own stomach.

"Well, maybe we can find something crawling further out from the reef. Like starfish or something," said Adagio, optimistically.

"At this rate, we might have to start eating the dolphins," said Aria. Adagio and Sonata looked at her, appalled.

"Don't even joke about that!" said Sonata.

"I'm not joking." Aria shrugged.

There was the sound of a horn-like bellow in the air. The Dazzlings perked up and turned to the direction of the sound, where the reef lied. The girls shared a knowing look. The trio swam back to their reef home, where more Sirens had gathered. They stopped and formed a mob, where a wreckage of a wooden ship lied. Sarila was at the center.

"Thank you all for gathering here. As you know, food's become scarce as of late. Despite the limit of human fishing in these waters, the fish have been scared off by Typhoon. We're in a rather dire situation," said Sarila, grimly. The sirens murmured amongst themselves.

"We'll continue to send pods out to search for food for ourselves, as well as for Typhoon. But given how more impatient he's grown, we may be forced to take more drastic measures," said Sarila. The sirens all grew uneasy, which only increased as Sarila kept a cold look.

"I won't sacrifice members of our pod to appease the monster. Therefore... We will offer up the humans in our place," said Sarila. There were relieved looks from a number of sirens. However, some looked uncomfortable, if not upset.

"There will be a few sent to the surface to mesmerize at least one hundred humans residing above. Typhoon should be appeased for at least a month, maybe two if we're lucky," said Sarila. She then gestured to the Dazzlings.

"Nieces, I ask that you help our tribe," said Sarila. The Dazzlings stiffened as all eyes fell on them.

"U-Us?" asked Aria, taken aback.

"You three are the most gifted in song and hypnotic magic. You're the most reliable ones to take on this task." Sarila nodded.

"But we've never been to the surface! And besides, it's taboo to mesmerize another sentient being for one's own gain!" said Sonata, appearing pale. Her voice was full of panic and dread. Sarila swam to her and placed a comforting hand on the youngest sister's shoulder.

"I hate it as much as you, dear. But, we have no other choice. If we are to survive, we must do whatever it takes. Typhoon is not to be trifled with," said Sarila. Sonata grimaced. Aria and Adagio shared a look.

"We understand, aunty. We'll do it for the clan," said Adagio, firmly.

"Start from the bay. Use your allure and voices to the best of your ability," said Sarlia. The Dazzlings both nodded, before swimming off. No siren cheered or thanked the girls for taking on this responsibility. There was no cause for celebration, as they were steering into a dark path just to buy themselves time for survival.

The Dazzlings swam away from the reef. The trio said nothing during their swim. Adagio broke the silence.

"Let's get some supplies before we head off. Maybe something in our stomachs," said Adagio, increasing her pace. Aria and Sonata did the same. Along the way, the girls had gathered some lost debris that came from the surface world. From sharp pieces of wood, broken off from sunken boats, kelp as wrapping, some discarded parts of sea animals such as bone and shells.

The girls used these pieces as materials to make weapons. Kelp and paste kept the things secured, while reinforced with shells.

"Do you really think we'll need weapons? I mean, won't that come off as suspicious?" asked Aria, eyeing the snout of a saw fish's snout, tied to a wooden handle. Adagio scoffed.

"And leave ourselves vulnerable to those dirty humans? No thanks." Adagio secured kelp to a long handle, carrying a tip made up of bone. Sonata gulped as she eyed a rusted meat hook, attached to to a makeshift gauntlet, with a handle secured.

"Look at this place. It's a mess! They dump their crap and sink their stupid boats into our home!" Adagio spat as she tossed a silver plate aside, allowing it to gently drift back down into the white sand.

"I don't know. They kinda make some neat stuff," Aria shrugged as she picked up a glass bottle, peering through the small hole in the neck. Adagio gasped as she snatched the bottle of her hand.

"For Poseidon's sake! Be careful!" snapped Adagio, causing the middle child to flinch.

"The hell's the matter with you?"

"This junk is dangerous! Once I saw a poor sea turtle get its head caught in some flexible man made thing! It was like a net, but smaller! It could've been strangled had I not cut it off!" said Adagio, distraught. Aria met her with a deadpanned look.

"Do you really think I'm stupid enough to get myself caught in something like that? Sonata, maybe," said Aria, pointing a thumb at the younger sister.

"Hey! That's mean!" Sonata exclaimed. Adagio tossed the bottle aside with a sigh.

"Look, the point is, we can't be too careful. This stuff's a choking hazard waiting to happen," said Adagio, gesturing to the litter around them. She motioned for the two to follow.

"Come on, let's find some food. I'm starving."

The three began to search the ocean floor for whatever they could find. Fish were nowhere in sight. Although, fortune greeted the girls as they found some small crabs and shrimp in the area. The girls gathered them and began to feed. Sonata winced as she bit down on a shrimp, feeling it crunch against her gnashing teeth. She grunted as she reared her head back in disgust, tearing meat. Normally, Sirens wouldn't eat shellfish. They were considered "unclean", as they were creatures that scavenged for waste and other debris that fell to the ocean floor. They were the sea's clean up crew, making them risky for consumption. These creatures would be the equivalent of a human eating insects or snails. Unfortunately for the sirens, they had little choice.

"I hate shell fish. They're so icky!" said Sonata.

"It's all that we got, Sonata. Just bear with it. It's better than clam oysters, right?" said Adagio as she began to use a sharp piece of stone to break through the carapace of a crab, although she had trouble. Aria eyed her elder sister as she struggled with the crab.

"You know, I bet humans make tools for that," said Aria. Adagio glared at her as she snapped through the shell.

"Not another word about them." Adagio growled. Aria rolled her eyes, as she continued to munch on a shrimp.

It was the late afternoon. The Mutant 4 found themselves standing at the docks of Saddle Arabia, where the ship had dropped them off. Former Passengers passed by, while the four gazed upon the lush greenery that surrounded the land, while the desert lied just miles beyond the green. They were in awe at this new land as they made their way to the streets.

The four found the denizens of this land, their foreign tongue being the constant that they heard. The air was hot and dry, but for whatever reason, it felt more bearable. It could have been the fact that the four were looking at the greenery around, rather than the hot desert that this country resided in.

As the four moved on, they were greeted by the sight of a market, where many citizens were. While most peasants wore dull robes, there were some who wore more colorful attire, standing out the most. Most wore clothes that covered the majority of their body, while few wore clothing that exposed more of their bronze skin to the hot sun. The merchants sold many things. From luscious fruits, fresh vegetables, to clothes, materials, and jewels.

"Hey, is it me or does there seem to be a lot more women here than men?" asked Rodan, oddly. Sure enough, the Transmutants observed. There certainly was a much larger number of women in the streets compared to men.

"Huh." Junior shrugged.

"OK, let's start looking for a place to stay," said Mosura.

"But with what money? Shouldn't we find jobs first?" asked Angirasu.

"Yes, but we also need a safe place to put our things," argued Mosura.

"Let's compromise. We do both. While we look for a place to stay, we keep an eye out for employment. Wherever that might be," said Junior, a grimace on his face. He hoped that the language barrier wouldn't be too much trouble.

"Hello!" a man greeted as he made his way over. He worse a vest, along with a pair of loose pants. He caught the Transmutants by surprise.

"Uh... Hi?" Junior greeted.

"You're looking for a place to stay, yes?" asked the man, carrying a thick accent.

"Yeah, how'd you know?" asked Mosura, smiling brightly.

"Anyone can tell just by looking at you! If there's a place you need for the cheap, I can show you this Inn in the fishing district! If you need work, you're sure to find plenty there! They're in need of fishermen!" said the man.

"How convenient," said Angirasu, smiling. Mosura nudged Junior.

"Ain't that something? A place to stay, and a potential career! Things are looking up, right?" asked Mosura, eagerly. Junior bore a grimace.

"I'll contain my excitement. Life's taught me that if you expect the worse, you won't be disappointed," said Junior. The boy supposed that he couldn't bellyache too much. After all, they just saved plenty of time with this guy's information. Being a fisherman doesn't sound to be that bad of a living. What could be better than being out in the water, Junior thought. The four followed the man through town, making their way through the city, down to the Fishing District. They were ready to begin their new life.

Later that afternoon, Junior, Rodan and Angirasu found themselves arriving at a shack, near the bay. There was a large sign that hung from the structure, depicting a fish and hook.

"Looks like this is it." Junior pushed the door open. The boys entered, finding a middle aged woman dressed in a short sleeved shirt and loose pants. She tore her eyes from a book and stood from a counter.

"Can I help you?" asked the woman, speaking with an accent.

"Oh good, you speak equish," said Junior in relief.

"Yes, it helps in this line of work in this international age. Now what is it that you want?" asked the woman, impatience and annoyance in her tone. Junior cleared his throat.

"We just wanted to speak with the person who runs this place," said Angirasu.

"I am the owner," said the woman. Angirasu brows raised in surprise.

"Oh."

"What? Didn't expect a woman to run a smelly fishing business?" asked the woman.

"Well I..." Angirasu scratched at his head awkwardly. He wasn't sure how to answer that. He didn't imagine this line of work being a woman's first choice. Junior cleared his throat, attempting to stay on topic.

"We were told that you were looking for fishermen. We're interested," said Junior. The woman's eyes seemed to light up.

"Well, you've certainly come to the right place! I am Jumanah, and I run a humble business here. I'd be happy to hire you boys if you don't mind hard work," said the woman.

"Yeah, we'll do whatever it takes," Rodan smiled.

"That's what I like to hear. You boys can start today!"

"Thank you, ma'am. Just point us to our equipment and we'll be on our way," said Junior.

"Right this way. Oh, one more thing." Jumanah stood and approached the boys. She cleared her throat, as though reluctant to speak.

"If there's to be any incident that occurs, I can't be held liable for any injuries or death. You do this job at your own risk."

"Uh..." The boys shared a look. They all felt a sense of discomfort.

"Good! Now let's go!" said Jumanah, stepping outside. The boys followed.

"Wait, what kind of dangers are you talking about for this job?" asked Angirasu worriedly.

"Huh? Oh, don't fret about that! As long as you can swim, you should be fine. But I would avoid falling into the water anyway." The group made their way to the back of the shack. Jumanah gestured to a new boat that lied, along with nets. She picked up a metallic spear.

"You may need this by the way."

"For what?!" exclaimed Rodan. Junior grimaced.

'I have a bad feeling about this.'

Later, three of the Mutant 4 found themselves sailing the boat out into the middle of the bay. The three tossed a net overboard. The three sat down.

"And now we wait," said Junior.

The three sat and waited in silence. The hot sun beamed over them, as they wore caps on their heads. A gentle breeze blew against them. The calm water gently rocked the boat, like a mother rocking her baby in the cradle. They continued to wait in silence.

"How long has it been?" asked Rodan. Angirasu looked at his wrist, where he wore a watch.

"About 2 minutes," said Angirasu. Rodan groaned in dismay.

"This is boring!!"

"Keep it down! You'll scare away the fish!" barked Junior.

"Hey, you're yelling too!" Rodan spat. Angirasu sighed in dismay.

"Mosura must be nice and comfy right now at the inn. It was nice of the owner to let us stay a couple of nights before paying," said Angirasu.

"Yeah, she's sitting pretty and we're getting sun poisoning. Women." Junior scoffed.

"Maybe we can work out a deal with her. We work and she cooks dinner for when we come home," chuckled Rodan.

"Actually, that's not a bad idea," said Junior thoughtfully.

"If she's doing that, she might as well get married," said Angirasu. Rodan patted Junior's shoulder.

"That's all you, buddy,"

"Huh?" Junior cocked a brow.

"Come on. Tell me that you don't dig Mosura. She's a pretty girl, she seems to like you..." Rodan shrugged.

"No, we're not like that. We're just friends." Junior gave an awkward smile, his cheeks a tinge of red.

"Yeah, right. Come on, she's perfect for you! I mean, you both get along. You're both Transmutants. Plus she kinda likes you too," said Rodan teasingly.

"Why don't you ask her out?" asked Junior.

"Ew! She's my sister, dude!" exclaimed Rodan.

"Wait, you're not related to her," said Junior, raising a brow.

"Well... No. But we've known each other for so long that I see her as a sister. I can't picture her as any more than that," said Rodan. Angirasu nodded in agreement.

"Same," said Angirasu. Junior sighed, scratching his head.

"Well, I mean... Mosura is an attractive girl. She's sweet. But I..." Junior groaned. Angirasu frowned.

"It's because of Twilight, right?" asked Angirasu.

"You guessed it. I'm just having a hard time getting over her," said Junior. Rodan bore an odd look.

"I wasn't aware that you had a thing for Twilight," said Rodan, confused. Junior shrugged.

"I guess it was something that took me a while to notice. I suppose I noticed myself being attracted to her when she asked me on a date," said Junior. Rodan snorted.

"Wait, she asked YOU out? Not the other way around? Dude, you just lost 'cool' points for that."

"Screw you!" Junior splashed water at Rodan's face.

"Ooh. That's nice." Rodan sighed in relief as the cold salt water ran down his hot face. He leaned over the boat and splashed water onto himself. Junior sighed as he leaned back. He couldn't help but think back to Twilight. He had hoped that he'd forget about her, but it seemed like a long journey ahead for him to accomplish. If she wasn't on his mind, maybe he'd consider Mosura. After all, Rodan was spot on about their current relationship. But, trying to force his feelings onto the girl to get over another wouldn't be fair to her.

"I don't know. I just don't want to hurt Mosura. She's been through enough," said Junior, drinking from a canteen.

"Haven't we all?" Angirasu remarked.

"Hey, you think we caught anything?" asked Rodan. The boys stood and grabbed the net. They hauled it back up over the boat.

"Nothing." Junior frowned.

"Well, it's still daylight. Let's try searching a bit farther." Angirasu suggested. The boys began to sail their boat further out into the water. It was here where Rodan recalled the warnings they were given.

"Hey, what do you guys think is out here that would have the boss concerned?" asked Rodan.

"Sounds like something dangerous. Like a shark or something. Otherwise, why would she give us a pike?" asked Junior.

"But sharks don't normally go for people. Do you know how rare shark attacks are?" asked Rodan.

"It has to be something. Why are we the only fishermen out here? With a city that big, you'd think there'd be more boats fishing to provide more food." Junior sighed after taking a gulp of his cool, refreshing water.

"Now, I'm getting nervous thinking about it." Angirasu grimaced.

From the corner of his eye, Angirasu noticed something. He looked over to the side of the boat, finding something to be floating in the water in the distance. Angirasu squinted, trying to get a better view, but to no avail.

"Hey, do you guys see that?" Angirasu pointed. The other two boys looked in the direction pointed. Junior squinted, while Rodan's brows raised.

"Hey, that's a girl!" exclaimed Rodan.

"Really? Good eyes. But, I guess they're trained to spot a girl, huh?" Junior teased.

"Dude, she's in the middle of the water! We gotta save her!" cried Rodan, as he scrambled up and began to pull on the sail.

"Right!"

The boys directed the boat further out into the water, heading for the girl that was just a head above water. As they gained closer, the rest of the Transmutants were able to get a good look at the girl. She looked young, somewhere around the age of an early teenager. Her long wet pink hair stood out the most, as her lips quivered.

"Hang on, kid! We got ya!" called Rodan. During the excitement, Junior couldn't help but notice the pale complexion of the girl. She couldn't have been native to Saddle Arabia. Her features weren't fitting. She could have most likely been a tourist or something. But, he wondered how she got herself in the middle of the ocean like this. As the boat neared the girl, she suddenly dipped beneath the surface of the water.

"Oh Gods!" Rodan exclaimed in alarm. Junior quickly removed his shoes and tossed them aside, before diving into the water.

"Gojira!" Angirasu cried.

"W-Wait, didn't that lady say something about not going into the water?" asked Rodan, growing pale.

Junior dove deep into the water. But as he did, he had lost track of the girl that had gone under. His eye sight adjusted beneath, giving him a clear look. His eyes widened at what he saw. He found himself circled by a group of women, with the lower half of fish. Their long hair flowed through the water, as they circled the boy like sharks. The boy's senses screamed at him of danger.

One of the sirens suddenly broke formation. She torpedoed herself in his direction, giving a loud muffled shriek, reminiscent to that of a porpoise. Her sclera was a blood red, as fangs were exposed from her jaws. The siren slammed into Junior, who had attempted to swim back up. Two other sirens lunged for him as well, dragging the boy down deeper into the water.

While Junior struggled, the rest of the sirens raced for the surface. They breached the water with shrieks, lunging for the boat. Angirasu and Rodan exclaimed, stumbling to the other end of the boat. The two nearly lost their balance, but regained their footing as sirens began to pop up from the water all around the boat.

"The hell are these things?!" exclaimed Angirasu, as a siren swiped a sharp nailed hand at him.

"I think we found our predators!" cried Rodan, as a siren grabbed onto his arm, attempting to pull him over board. But, the boy mustered enough strength to yank her out of the water. Unfortunately, she landed on top of him. Her mucus covered skin soaked into his shirt. She hissed as she snapped her jaws at the boy, who held her back by her shoulders.

"WHY IS IT THAT THE HOT ONES ARE ALWAYS TRYING TO ATTACK ME?!"

Angirasu grabbed the siren by the tail, yanking her off of Rodan. He swung her overboard, striking another siren that attempted to climb onto the boat. The boy scrambled for the pike, just as a siren swiped a hand at him with a hiss. Angirasu butted her with the back of the pike, sending her back into the water.

"Gojira's still down there!" Angirasu grunted as he swung the pike at the attacking sea wenches. From beneath the boat, wood began to burst. Pale, feminine hands reached through the breaches in the hull, attempting to the grab the boys. Water began to spill into the bottom of the boat.

"We're gonna sink! Why did we agree to take this stupid job?!" cried Rodan in panic. Angirasu quickly reached into the boat, drawing out life vests. He tossed one to Rodan.

"Here! This will at least buy us time!" said Angirasu. He began to stomp onto the reaching hands, prompting them to retract. The air was filled with the haunting shrieks and porpoise-like sounds that the creatures emitted.

Meanwhile, Junior found himself dragged deeper into the water. The sirens kept a tight hold, struggling to keep him restrained.

"He should be drowning by now!" said one of the sirens.

"He'll croak sooner or later! Just keep him-"

Junior suddenly spun, swinging the sirens around. He took a deep intake of water, as gill flaps grew on his neck. The boy propelled himself upward towards the surface, making his way to the attacking sirens. He grabbed the tail of one and swung her at another. The creatures shrieked as they broke away from the boat, swarming the boy.

Angirasu and Rodan frantically attempted to scoop water out of the boat. However, they realized how fruitless their efforts were once the water reached their shins.

"It was nice knowing you, Aang," Rodan gulped.

"I'm not going out without a fight!" said Angirasu as he picked up the pike and aimed into the water. He squinted as he viewed moving shadows beneath.

"Gods, don't let me accidentally hit Goji," Angirasu muttered to himself. With a grunt, he hurled the pike into the water at the cluster.

Meanwhile beneath the surface, Junior found himself swarmed by the sirens. He tossed and spun, as they slashed their nails against him. His clothes were torn, his wounds began to bleed clouds into the water. The pike suddenly shot down passed him and the sirens, missing everyone.

While he was distracted, a siren lunged for Junior, sinking her fangs into his shoulder. Her eyes widened, her face contorted. The siren pulled back, crying out in pain as she held her mouth. Her fangs had been chipped from the bite. Junior's shoulder was covered in a patch of scales, which began to spread. He grew in size, as his body morphed and changed shape. The sirens retreated in shock as the boy took on his reptilian form.

Junior let loose a muffled shriek, which could be heard from the surface. In response, the sirens began to shriek and cry in panic as they began to swim away. Junior snarled as he began to swipe his claws at the fleeing fish folk. Their distant cries echoed through the water.

The Transmutant watched in silence. He then noticed a metallic sensation in the water. He had thought it was from his wounds before, but this was coming from below.

Junior descended to the ocean floor, where he found a familiar young pink haired girl. She was a Siren herself, having a tail decorated in yellow speckles. Her chest was covered by clam shells.

The Siren whimpered in pain as she held her tail. A familiar pike was embedded into it, pinning her to the ground. She gasped once the Transmutant approached, eyes narrowed like a hungry predator.

The young siren gave distressed whines and shrieks as this great beast approached. Junior reached a large clawed hand to her. He gripped the pike and yanked it out. The siren let out a loud scream, reminiscent to a dolphin's cry.

Junior eyed the bleeding wound left in the tail. The siren whimpered as she managed to swim a few back, only stopping due to the pain. The Transmutant kept a neutral look as the girl cowered under his gaze.

"Don't come back." The boy turned and swam away, leaving the young siren alone. But not for long, as a couple of sirens that had fled returned, carrying her off.

Junior breached the surface, startling Angirasu and Rodan.

"Climb on. We're heading back to shore," said Junior, exposing his back and dorsal plates. The boys held on, as Junior began to swim away from the sinking boat, back to shore.

"You think the boss will dock our pay for this?" asked Rodan. Angirasu sighed in dismay.

Later, the boys found themselves arriving onto shore. Junior was back in his human form. He sighed as he crouched over the mud, the waves crashing against him. The boy sighed.

"I ought to start carrying an extra set of clothes," said Junior.

"So what were those things?" asked Angirasu, tossing Junior a pair of shorts.

"Sirens. They're descendants of Tritan, son of Poseidon of Greece. They've been known for drowning sailors and feeding on magic of others with their singing. Lucky for us, we encountered the 'hunters', the least talented in Hypnosis magic, but pros at seduction," said Junior, placing on the shorts.

"They were gonna drown and eat us! You call that lucky?!" exclaimed Rodan.

"So like Changelings, they seduce their prey? They must be related to Megaguirus," said Angirasu, smirking.

"Dude, did you just roast Meg?" asked Rodan, appearing amused.

"Who?" asked Junior, confused.

"Just a Transmutant we knew as kids. Bad news. Ask Rodan," said Angirasu. Junior looked over to Rodan.

"Don't look at me. I wanna forget," said Rodan.

"Uh... Anyway, we've got a big problem. I'm sure the boss is gonna be pissed once we tell her that we didn't catch anything and lost the boat. I'm gonna go out on a limb here and say those sirens are responsible for her shifty behavior and the huge vacancy for fishermen," said Junior as he stepped away from the wet mud.

"Let me ask you something. How is it that you know so much about these things? And the Changelings?" asked Rodan.

"As a kid, I always had a fascination about Equestria. Naturally, as soon as I could read Equish, I took advantage of the Canterlot archives and learned about the creatures documented," explained Junior.

"So you must know a way that can help us counter them, right?" asked Angirasu.

"Well the hypnosis part is easy. Just don't expose your ears to their singing. But when it comes to physical attacks, the wise thing to do is not be within 10 feet of the water," said Junior.

"So it's hopeless?" Angirasu frowned in disappointment.

"Not necessarily. They were pretty spooked when I changed form. We can take advantage of that with me patrolling the water while fishing. Maybe I can locate the best fishing spots," said Junior. Rodan grimaced.

"Is that a good idea? I mean, the reason why we're in this county in the first place is because we exposed ourselves," said Rodan.

"I know, but we're in a tough spot right now. We'll play this smart. For now, let's explain what happened to Jumanah. Maybe she'll provide a new boat," said Junior.

"We'll have to come out with a believable lie on how we survived," said Angirasu.

"It's what I do best," sighed Junior.

Later that evening, the Dazzlings swam close to the ocean floor. The water was beginning to grow shallower as the girls continued on their journey. The three had a sense of claustrophobia as they grew closer to the shallows. Eventually, they reached a point that led up to the shore.

The girls watched as the waves splashed above to the shore. They felt themselves pushed by the motion of the waves. It was as though the sea itself was ushering them on.

"OK, it's just right here. Let's get ready girls," said Adagio, apprehensively.

"Right." Sonata and Aria nodded in unison. The Dazzlings remained in an awkward silence, staring at the surface as the waves continued to splash onto shore.

"Uh... We're not moving," said Sonata, awkwardly.

"Right." Adagio gulped.

The Dazzlings remained still as they continued to stare up to the surface. The moon light shined down through the water, creating a glimmering surface. The girls were overwhelmed with dread and uncertainty. They would soon be traversing what was essentially a whole other world. There was no telling what sort of dangers could be lurking on the surface world.

"Look, we're not gonna get anywhere if we're too tuna-shit to stick our heads above water!" said Aria. Her sisters looked at her in surprise at the brave face that she had on, but she was visibly shaking.

"So let's just do it!" said Aria. Adagio and Sonata shared a look. The eldest sister nodded. The sisters held hands as they stared at the surface. They took a brief intake of water and began to swim to the surface. They found themselves splashing out of the water and onto the mud covered ground. They took a deep breath, as valve within their bodies released, allowing air to fill their unused lungs. They found themselves on their bellies in the mud, panting. Breathing air felt alien to them. While it wasn't uncommon for Sirens to at times rise to the surface, these sheltered girls had never done so. The waves crashed over them, as their hair clung to their soaked bodies.

"So what's the plan again?" asked Sonata.

"Ugh. We've been over this! We find the nearest human settlement, we mesmerize them and bring them back here to be eaten by Typhoon," said Adagio.

"OK, but one more thing. How do we get there?" asked Sonata as she rolled onto her side, exposing her lower half. Adagio met her with a blank stare.

"Huh. I didn't think of that," said Adagio.

"Wait, why the hell did Aunt Sarila ask us to do this if we can't even leave the beach?!" exclaimed Aria. Sonata winced.

"Hey girls, I feel a little tingly," said Sonata.

"I told you to go before we came up," deadpanned Adagio.

"No, I mean my tail feels funny!" Sonata whined.

A light began to glimmer. The girls noticed that Sonata's tail was starting to radiate with light. From the tip of the fins, up to her waist, an aura covered her. The rest of the Dazzlings noticed this occurring with their tails as well. They gasped as they bore witness to their tails changing form, their disappearance of their gills, and the fins on their forearms. Soon, all that was left for the girls were a pair of human legs.

"EEEEEEEK!!" The Dazzlings screamed in unison, their voices carried across the beach.

Author's Note

Illustration by TheBarto84 on Deviant Art.
& AmazingPuffHair on Twitter/X